Total Drama Maelstrom: Island - PixelFanfic (2024)

Chapter 1: Welcome to the Island

Chapter Text

[Years ago.]

"Naru, let's make a promise." A young boy turns to his friend. A girl who wore a white sundress and a large straw-hat, covering the majority of her face and all of her hair

"And what's the promise." The young boy asks

"A promise that we find one another and we can finally be together again." The girl says as she holds out her pinkie, showing it as a lock-in to the promise. The boy sees this and brightly smiles as he holds out his own pinkie finger and locks it around the girl's pinkie

"Yeah! Let's do it! It'll be a promise of a lifetime!" The boy says. The two smile as the scene starts disappearing in a flash

[Present day]

A camera turns on as it reveals an ocean in front of an old-looking dock. Trees, rocks, and a few clouds were seen as well with wildlife and natural sounding in the background until…

"Yo!" A handsome man who was in his late twenties greets the camera. He had well-groomed black hair and black eyes, and a five o'clock shadow on his face. he wore a dark blue short-sleeved jacket shirt with a white long-sleeve shirt underneath the blue shirt, stylish jeans, and blue and white sneakers. He also had a necklace around his neck which had a seashell on it

"We're coming at you live at Camp Wawanakwa, somewhere in Matoska, Ontario, Canada. I'm your host, Chris McClain. Dropping season one of the hottest new reality show on television right now." Says the now-named host: Chris

"Here's the deal: 24 campers have signed up to spend 8 weeks here at this crummy old summer camp. They'll compete in challenges against each other and then have to face the judgment of their fellow campers. Every 3 days, one team will win a reward or watch one of their team members walk down The Dock of Shame, take a ride on theLoser Boatha ha and leave Total Drama Island for good." Chris says as he walked down the dock

(Camera change to The Campfire Ceremony)

Chris walks to theCampfire Pitwhere 11 cut-logged seats were and continue to speak. "Their fate will be decided here at the dramaticCampfire Ceremonywhere each week all but one camper will receive a marshmallow." Chris picks up one with a stick and eats it before throwing the stick away

"In the end, only one will be left standing and will be rewarded with cheesy tabloid fame" which he shows a bunch of magazines "and a small fortune." He pauses to show the camera a small chest filled with gold coins before he continues. "Which let's face it, they'll probably blow in a week. To survive they'll have to battle black files, grizzly bears, and disgusting camp food" "Hey now." Says a large green bug with a goatee on a plate

"and each other. Every moment will be caught on one of the hundreds of cameras situated all over the camp. Who will crumble under the pressure? Find out, right out onTOTAL…DRAMA…ISLAND!"

Chris is on the dock again and says "Welcome back to Total Drama Island." He beamed, "All right, it's time to meet our victi…eh, I mean campers. We told them that they'd all be staying at a five-star resort, so if they seem a little PO'd, that's probably why." As if it was on a cue, a ship just pulled up as Chris turns to face the first camper to be on the island.

As the boat drives off, a girl appeared on the dock with her lagged. She looked like an excitable teenager while she was slightly on the plum side. She had brown chocolate hair which was tied into a high ponytail with a pink hairband. She wore a green and gold shirt with buttons on. She wore pale pink slacks. She had white sneakers on and wore co*ke bottle glasses and had braces fitted to her teeth.

"Beth, what's up?" Chris greets Beth as she runs towards him and gives him a big hug, which made him cringe a bit

"It's incredulous to meet you. Wow, you're much shorter in real life." The girl now named Beth says with a lipase, due to her braces

"Uhhh…thanks." Chris says, dryly. A bit pissed that someone pointed out his height on National Television

The next person to arrive was a young Jamaican man. He stood at six-foot. He looked like he works out due to his large structure. He wore a white do-rag on his head, which covered most of his brown hair. He had an under bread with a soul patch that connect to the under beard. He wore a camo green t-shirt with a white collar and white on the bottom of the sleeves and an orange 'D' on the front of the shirt. He also wore a white do-rug on his head. He wore light blue shorts and brown sandals.

"DJ." Chris greeted the new camper who was now named DJ. DJ walked to Chris with his luggage in his hands

"Yo, Chris McClain. How's it going?" DJ asks as the two shared a quick high-five. DJ took a look at the camp and a question popped into his head

"Hey, you sure you got the right place here? What's the Hot-Tub at?" DJ asks, with Chris nodding

"Yo dawg. This is it. Camp Wawanaka." Chris says as DJ took the hint that this was the right place. He took his bags and started to move to the end of the docks

"It looked a lot different on the application form." DJ muttered as another boat arrived to drop off the next camper.

This camper was a pale teenage girl. She had teal and black, obviously dyed hair, black eyes, and teal lipstick-colored lips with her having pale skin. Her outfit was of a top that looked like a corset top with light blue that arranged her above avenge breast size to it best advantage, a short skirt with a patchwork to it that did little to nothing to cover her legs, forest green hose, and finally black knee-high platform boots. Her skin was fair but it looked like she had been in the sun in a while.

"Hey,Gwen." Chris greets the new arrival called Gwen with her frowning and walking up to him with her bags as she looks around the island

"You mean we're staying here?" Gwen asks as Chris shook his head

"No,you'restaying here. My crib is an airstream with A.C that-a-way." Chris says as he pointed back behind him with a smirk that only caused the girl to glare at him

"I did not sign up for this." Gwen says with Chris's smirk growing bigger as he pulls out a thick stack of papers

"Actually you did." Chris says, holding the paper up right before Gwen took it and ripping it in half with a smirk of her own that flattered when she saw his didn't leave.

"The great thing about lawyers is that they make lots of copies." Chris said as he pulls out another stack of paper that made Gwen groan and pick her bags up

"I am not staying here." Gwen says as Chris shrugs his shoulders as he looks at the ocean and smirks

"Cool. I hope you can swim though because your ride just left." Chris says pointing behind Gwen. Gwen turns around and sees the boat she arrived on was leaving, making her sigh and walk to where the others were standing

The next boat was arriving and with blaring music as it drove up to the dock, the contestant on it was jamming out to it before cartwheeling off the boat and landing on the dock. His luggage was dropped next to him as he gave a thumbs up to the driver for helping him out

The guy had blonde hair, his bangs being the only part that was visible as he wore a cowboy hat

"Chris McClain! Sup man? It's an honor to meet you, man." The blonde says as he bumps fists with Chris

"TheGeoff-ster, welcome to the island man." Chris said as Geoff chuckled and high-fives the host

"Thanks, man." Geoff says as he walked over to the other contestants, ignoring the groan of annoyance from Gwen at the use of 'man' in every sentence while another boat arrived to drop off the next contestant

"Everyone, this isLindsay." Chris introduces the next contestant as they looked towards the next contestant to see a girl who was the very definition of a bombshell

She was a rather tallblonde(1)haired eyed teenage girl, her hair was kept back with a blue bandana on her head. She wore a red tube top under a brown tank top, both of which did little to contain her rather large J-cup-sized chest and also showed off a generous amount of cleavage, and an orange skirt with cowgirl boots to finish off her outfit

"Not too shabby." Chris whispers to the cameras as Lindsay walked over to him

"Hi! Okay, you look so familiar." Lindsay says as Chris smirks

"I'm Chris McLean." Chris says as he was used to people noticing him at first glance only for him to frown as Lindsay looked absolutely lost

"The host of the show." Chris says, hoping that this would jog her memory

"Oh, that's where I know you from." Lindsay says as Chris sighed

"Uhh…yeah." Chris sighs, now seeing that Lindsey wasn't that bright

As the bombshell moves her way to the other campers, another one arrives. She had this menacing vibe to her which was matching her current expression. She had long light black hair, wearing a dull red shoulderless top with straps wrapped around her neck to keep the top in place, short-shorts shorts, and black open-toe sandals. She looked to be mixed blood with her features mainly composed to be Asian

"Heather." Chris just says as Heather walks forward, with a scowl on her face. Beth walks up to her and waves at Heather

"Hi! Looks like we're your new friends for the next 8 weeks!" Beth greets, causing a bit of her spit to fly which makes Heather coil back in disgust

Before any word can be said, punk rock music was heard as everyone looks to see another boat coming up. An amp was being used to play the music, with their right foot on the amp, the next camper arriving could be seen standing behind it. he clearly had the look that fit the music. He had a black cut to a low cut with the top of his hair spiked into a Mohawk that was dyed green. He had blue eyes and a unibrow with the left side being pierced. He also had piercings on his nose and ears. He also had a small beard. He was wearing a white long-sleeve shirt with a black short-sleeve t-shirt with a skull on the center of the shirt, a spiky collar, jeans, and red and white sneakers.

With the boat coming up to the dock, the punk throws his bag of stuff onto the dock before jumping onto the dock himself with a rather angry look on his face as he approaches Chris

"Duncan!Dude." Chris introduces the punk as Duncan approaches the host with a raised fist

"I don't like…surprises." Duncan says, in a threatening tone

"Yeah, your parole officer warned me about that man. Also told me to give him a holler anytime and have you return back to juvie." Chris says, not intimidated by Duncan, as he crosses his arms and sends Duncan a smirk. Knowing that he had no choice in this, Duncan take a deep breath through his nose and accepts his fate

"Okay then." Duncan says. He grabs his duffle bag and speaker from the ground and starts walking toward the other campers. He spots Heather standing a bit far from the others as he looks at her up and down and smirks, liking what he was seeing

"See you by the campfire gorgeous." Duncan says, winking at Heather who just scoffs in disgust

"Drop dead you bastard." Heather says, she looks around the camp one more time before making up her mind.

"I'm calling my parents. There is no way you can make me stay here." Heather says, angrily walking down the docks to get her bags and leave the island. Chris just smirks and pulls out the contacts again, making Heather realizes that there was no way to communicate with the outside world due to the producers making all the contesters hand over any and all devices they have before coming to the island. This caused Heather to stop and just sulk, now stuck on the island.

The sound of another boat arriving makes everyone turn to the ocean and see the boat approaching at high speed. What caught their attention was not the speed the boat was going, but there was someone behind the boat, being towed by it as they skied. They were a young tall teen, wearing a red jogging suit and had short brown hair wearing a red sweatband around their head.

"Ladies and Gentlemen,Tyler!" Chris introduces the person skiing on the water. Tyler was skiing pretty well as he waves to everyone, and that was when he lost his footing and was sent flipping through the water before crashing into the hardwood of the docks, getting sent soaring through the air over everybody and landing hard into the combined luggage at the end of the docks. Causing the others to wince at his landing, one stray bag gets sent flying into the air and lands in the water, which sprays Heather, making her wet, along with her clothes and new shoes

"My shoes and hair!" Heather screams

"Wicked wipe-out bro!" Chris yells. He receives a shaky thumbs-up from Tyler which makes some of the boys do the same. Chris just chuckles a bit as the next boat arrives and drops off the next contestant. Chris hears a deep sigh and turns to see who was responsible. He sees a young teen, on the tall yet lanky side with very dark amber hair in the style of a short mullet with some stray chin hair as facial hair. He wore glasses with thick lenses. He wore a blue t-shirt with a hamburger logo on the front of it a long sleeve red shirt under the tee, and green pants with white high-top sneakers. He had his luggage with him as he had a keyboard under his arms

"Welcome to camp,Harold." Chris greets this contestant, now known to be Harold. Harold doesn't greet back as he starts looking around the campsite

"What's he looking at?" Beth asks

"You mean to tell me we're on some sh*tty camp and not on some big stage or studio?" Harold asks with Chris nodding

"That's right." Chris says. Harold suddenly fist-bumps the air

"YES! That is some more favorable to my skills." Harold says as he walks off to join the others. Chris just cringes, feeling like the kid was going to be weird during the show.

The next contestant off the boat was a young man with shaggy black hair with green eyes. He wore a long sleeve shirt featuring semi-camo sleeves with a solid light greenish torso, with a handprint logo emblazoned on the chest. He had his luggage in the form of a lieu backpack and was carrying a guitar case.

"Contestant no. nine isTrent." Chris introduces Trent who walks up to him and smiles

"Hey, good to meet you, man. Saw you on that figure skating show. Nice work." Trent says, Chris smiles and gives him a fist bump

"Hey, thanks, man. I knew I killed that show!" Chris says

"I saw it. One of the guys there dropped his partner on her head. And they got immunity that week." Beth says

"Lucky, I wish I got dropped on my head." Harold says, making most of the others look at him with raised eyebrows

"Me too!" Lindsay says, making the rest look at her. Trent looks around the camp and saw its condition

"So…this is it?" Trent asks, he looks back to the others and sees Heather drying her hair while Harold just puts his finger in his nose, much to the disgust of the others

"Yep!" Chris says, with a pop to the "P"

"Alright then…" Trent just says before walking to join the others, he stands next to Gwen who he smiles at but she turns around from him. He looks away as Gwen discreetly looks back at him and smiles

The next boat was arriving with the next competitor. It was a young female who had this 'girl next door' vibe with her. She was tall for a girl and willowy as she was pretty. She had long natural blonde hair styled in a low ponytail and wore no makeup. She simply wore a sky-blue hoodie with shorts and sandals. She had a large red and orange surfboard with her as well as her luggage. She hops off the boat and walks up to Chris

"Hey, what's up?" The girl greets

"Alright. Our surfer chick,Bridgette, is here." Chris greets her. Duncan snorts at seeing her surfboard

"Nice board. This ain't Malibu honey." Duncan says

"Yeah, but I thought we were going to be on a beach." Bridgette says

"We are!" Chris yells, pointing to the beach next to it. The camera shows said beach was…in very poor condition with pollution and other crap on it

"I meant a surfing beach." Bridgette says

"Yeah, nope. We never stated we'd be on a surfing board or have any challenges involving surfing. So, tough luck for you." Chris says, with his 'can't be bothered smile, with Bridgette sighing in disappointment

"Great…guess swimming will have to do." Bridgette says.

"Nice, now that makes-" Chris was saying before he got cut off when Bridgette accidentally wracks him on the head with her board as she walks over to the others "Ow! Damnit, that hurts!" He yells, grabbing the spot where the hit landed

"Hey, guys." Bridgette greets the others, joining them. Geoff smiles upon seeing her

"Hey! I'm Geoff." Geoff says as he moves closer to her side

"What's up?" Bridgette greets as she turns to Geoff, but her board moves along, almost hitting some of the guys but they duck just in time

"Damn, watch the board man!" Harold yells

"Hi, I'm Beth!" Beth greets Bridgette as the surfer turns to her, forcing the boys again to duck from the board

"Hey." Bridgette greets

"Okay, we've all met surfer girl. Can we get on with the show please?" Heather asks, having dried herself off and bored in hearing all this greeting

"Looks like someone missed their Double Cappuccino Macchiato this morning." Duncan says, jabbing at Heather's background

"Get bent." Heather says

The next boat arrives as Chris was soothing his head "Our…" Chris lets out an audible sigh from the pain "next contestant isNoah." He says, introducing a teen who was of either Native or Hispanic extraction with longish, dark brown hair in no practical style. He wore an outfit consisting of a white, sleeve undershirt, a short sleeve misbuttoned blue-bottom shirt with a red light wear vest, brown cargo shorts, and high-top sneakers.

"Did you get the memo of my life-threatening allergies?" Noah asks Chis who just shrugs his shoulders

"I'm sure someone did." Chris says. He did remember getting a memo on one of the contestants but he didn't care at the time who it was and just threw the memo out

"Good, is that where we're staying?" Noah asks, joining the others.

"No, this is your mother's house. And we're throwing a party." Duncan says, cracking his fists

"Cute, just cute. Like I haven't heard that before." Noah says, rolling his eyes "Nice piercings, did them yourself?" He asks

"Yeah, you want one?" Duncan asks, grabbing Noah's bottom lip while taking out a needle from his pocket

"Uh, no thanks. Can I have my lip back please?" Noah mumbles, only managing to make it understandable. Duncan lets go of his lip "Thanks." He says, dusting himself while spitting

The next boat was arriving and with it, the next contestant. She was a sturdy-looking girl of African descent. She was dressed simply in jeans and a t-shirt with oranges on the chest and gold loop earrings. She was one of the stouter girls compared to the other girls but wasn't truly fat. She wore her shoulder-long hair in a fine weave, with the strands in a ponytail.

"What's up y'all?Leshawna'sin the house!" The girl, Leshawna,greets everyone with a wave. Upon seeing her arrive, Harold lets out a loud gasp as his jaw drops. Leshawna hops off the boat and walks onto the dock

"Yo baby, how you doin'? How's it goin'?" Leshawna greets Chris, high-fiving him as she walks past and hands to the others with her bags

"Feel free to quit now, and save yourselves some trouble cuz I came to win." Leshawna says, approaching the others. She sees DJ and smiles, seeing that she wasn't the only one out there.

"Oh, what's up my brother? Give me some sugar baby." Leshawna says, greeting DJ with a high five. Harold appears over DJ's shoulders and looks at Leshawna

"I've never seen a girl like you in real life before." Harold says, causing Leshawna to look at him

"Excuse me?" She asks, with a raised eyebrow

"You're really big and loud." Harold says, unaware in his foolish fascination over Leshawna, he insulted her

"What did you say to me?! Oh no, you didn't! You have not seen anything yet! I'll show you big!" Leshawna yells, causing some of the other campers to step back as she walks up to Harold, ready to beat him up but DJ and Bridgette hold her back as Harold takes a poor of a Kung-Fu fighting stance. This further enrages Leshawna who took it as a challenge as she was trying to pry off the two holding her back. Eventually, Chris had enough

"Alright, Campers! Settle down now! No fighting on the first day!" Chris shouts. Causing everyone to calm down with DJ and Bridgette letting go of Leshawna who was calm enough and straightens herself. DJ moves next to Harold just in case something was to happen, the red-haired boy glances over to her as she glares at him, while he just gives her a nervous smile

"Just ignore him." Bridgette says, standing next to her, Leshawna just nods

"I'll try, but if he so much as looks at me. He's gonna get a whooping from me." Leshawna says

Eventually, the next boat arrives but instead of one camper getting off it, it was two. It was two girls, one was tall and skinny as a rail with black hair styled in high pigtails and bronze skin. While the other one was a shorter, more larger girl with very fair skin tone. Her hair was black as well in high pigtails, the same way as the first one was.

Both were dressed in the exact same outfits which were pink shorts, similar to the ones Heather was wearing black and white"prison-striped"chop-tops. Even their luggage matched

"Sadie. Katie.Welcome to your new home for the next 8 weeks." Chris greets the two

"Oh my God, Sadie look. It's a summer camp." The tall one, which I think is Katie says to her'twin'

"Okay, I always wanted to go to summer camp! Yayee!" The shorter one, Sadie, says as the two jump and grab their bags before heading over to where the others were. Chris scratches his head at how they behaved, wondering where they were from. The next boat arrives and leaves as fast as possible, dropping off the next camper

"Ezekiel. What's up, man?" Chris greets the new arrival, who had a rustic, unsophisticated aura around him. He wore an unstylish but practical outfit which was of brown work boots, jeans, a heavy brown hoodie variant, and a toque. His brown hair was in a long mullet with a downy proto-beard on his chin. This boy looks up at the sky

"I think I see a bird." Ezekiel says with a very heavy southern accent. This made some of the others laugh a little. Chirs sighs and felt bad for the kid as he places his hand on his shoulder, making the kid look at him

"Look dude, I know you don't go out much. You were raised and home-schooled by freaky prairie people. Just don't say much, and try not to piss off everyone on your first day, okay?" Chris says, with Ezekiel nodding

"Yes sir." Ezekiel says

"Good." Chris says, pushing Ezekiel to the others

"That's just…wow…" Gwen could only say, trying to understand what she just saw.

The next boat arrives with the next contestant hopping off. He was a short young man on the skinny side, having short brown hair. His most notable feature was the spitting gap in his teeth. His outfit was a short sleeve sweater, with a couple of stripes running across the chest, with it over an off-white button shirt, cargo pants, and sneakers

"Cody. The Code-ster. The Code-My-ster!" Chris greets this boy, Cody, as the two share a high five

"Dude, I'm excited to be here man." Cody says as he struts down the dock. He looks at the others and spots some of the ladies. "I see that the ladies have arrived. Alright." He says, winking at them with all the girls rolling their eyes. He stops at Leshawna and was about to say something to her, perhaps spit some game when she stops him by placing her finger on his lips

"Save it short stuff." Leshawna says, Cody smiles and moves to his place with the guys

The next boat arrives with the next camper dropped off being a girl. She looked to be an athlete with this scowl on her face. she had a classic hourglass figure with her legs being rather shapely. She wore a dark blue gym sleeveless shirt with dark blue shorts and trainers wearing along with high white socks.

"Eva. Welcome." Chris greets the girl who just acknowledges his greeting with a grunt and walks over to the others,luggagein hand. Upon reaching the others, Cody tries to greet her with a high-five but she ignores him and drops her luggage onto his foot, causing him to yelp and grab his foot. Feeling pain coming from it

"Ow! What's in there? Dumbbells?" Cody asks

"Yes…" Eva just says, scaring the others

"She's all yours, man." Duncan says to DJ, seeing as he could handle her…hopefully due to his size. Chirs laughs a bit as the next boat arrived and dropped off the next contestant which he didn't notice until…

"WOO-OHHH!" The new arrival loudly yells, causing Chris to turn and see the camper who was by far the largest in size. This camper was grossly fat wearing an outfit that was a white faux hockey jersey with a blue Maple leaf logo on the front and a 0 on the back, yellow cargo shorts, and yellow sneakers. His hair was blonde with it in an unkempt style(a/n: The man, The myth, The legend. Owen has arrived! And yes, he is one of my favorite charterers from TDI. You'll see who's my favorite female charterer soon)

"Chris, what's happenin' man? This is awesome! WOO-OHH!" The fat kid yells, fist-bumping the air

"Owen! Welcome!" Chris greets the kid, now known as Owen, who grabs Chris and gives him a tight hug, which was strong enough of cracks to be picked up by the camera.

"It's awesome to be here man! Yeah! Man, this is just so…" Owen rambles on, trying to find the word to use. Gwen smirks and decides to take a crack at him

"Awesome?" Gwen says, causing Owen to look at her

"Yes, awesome! WOOO! Hey, are you going to be on my team?" Owen asks Gwen who shrugs

"Oh, I sure hope so…" Gwen sarcastically responds to the question. So far, from just the look of Owen, she wasn't impressed.

"WOOOOOOO!" Owen yells, annoying Chris

"Are you done man, we've still got a show to do." Chris says, Owen realizes he was holding things up and sets the hose down

"Sorry dude. I'm just so psyched!"

"Cool, and here comesCourtney." Chris says, seeing the next boat arriving with the next contestant. While she wasn't a model, she was a head-turner. Her tanned complexion indicated that she spent plenty of time outdoors. Her other features included were shoulder-length, chestnut-brown hair, which she wore loosely. Her outfit consisted of a short, lightweight grey sweater over a more expansive off-white blouse with calf-length, olive green pants that hugged her hips quite nicely. She also wore high-heeled sandals, but even with this style of shoes, it was soon made apparent when compared to the others she was rather short.

As the boat stopped on the dock, Chris steps forward and helps the girl off the boat

"Thank you." She thanks the host as she and Owen walk over to the others

"Hi, you must be the other contestants. It's really nice to meet you all." The girl says. Eager as ever, Owen steps up to her and grabs her hand to do a handshake

"How's it going?! I'm Owen!" Owen greets

"Nice to meet you, Owen. I'm Courtney and oooooohhhh wow~" The girl, Courtney, was saying before her attention by the next contestant arriving, and with good reason too.

For the next contestant for a lack of better description, he was a god among men. He had a ripped physique that was not within the realm of body builder's exaggeration, though it did ripple under his tight T-shirt. He also wore old, nondescript blue jeans and sneakers. His shortish hair was straight, glossy, and raven-black. His skin was a flawless bronze, his teeth a flawless white, and his eyes—oh, those eyes—beckoning sapphire wells that a girl could drown in if she wasn't careful, and maybe even if she was.

In short, every girl present desired him on sight. The boys' reactions to the new arrival were mixed. Some were disdainful of the"pretty boy"; some admired his ripped physique, knowing that a guy didn't get that way without a lot of work, whatever his natural gifts; and some saw a dangerous rival who might damage their own chances of hooking up with someone

"This isJustin. Welcome to Total Drama Island." Chris introduces this god among men as he and Justin do a fist bump

"Thanks, Chris, this is great." Justin says enthusiastically. He was already making it up in his mind about how he was going to win.

"Just so you know now, we only picked you based entirely on your looks." Chris says as Justin just shrugs

"I can live with that." He responded with a grin as he moves to the others, with all of the girls swooning to him. Owen approaches him

"I like your pants." Owen says

"Thanks, man." Justin says

"Cuz they look like they're all worn out." Owen says, laughing a bit "Did you buy them like that?" He asks

"Nah, just had them for a while." Justin says, walking away

"Oh, cool…" Owen says, giving Justin a thumbs up. Once the handsome teen was out of hearing range, Owen turns around and smacks himself on the "Stupid!" He hisses

The next boat arrives and out steps a slim girl standing at the prow and waving excitedly. Her long, somewhat curly hair was a fiery Scotch orange-red, and her eyes were green.

She wore a green halter top with a collar and a cleavage window. She was the only girl with a long skirt, reaching almost to her knees, but the skirt was of a curious design, covering most of her thighs on the outside but barely on the inside, it was knotted on one side and hung low on her hips, only partially covering her green, bikini-like panties. As the new arrival was called, had simply wrapped a yellow-green towel around her hips.

''Hey everyone!Izzy!'' Chris says as the girl, Izzy, starts waving to them with excitement

"Hi Chris! Hi Everyone!" Izzy yells, running forward to the gangplank for a better view of them but when the boat came to a stop, Izzy stubbed her toe and took a header off the boat. Recovering quickly, she executed a flip and landed catlike on her feet, just about as close to the end of the dock as she could have done without falling into the water.

''This is summer camp? That is so cool! Do you have paper mache here? Are we having lunch soon?'' Izzy asks eagerly, either ignoring how close she was from face planting onto the hardwood of the dock or was that naive

''That is a good call!'' Owen replies, he was starving. Chris just holds his hand out to them, causing them to be silent

"Not so fast Campers. We've still got two more coming in." Chris says. This confuses all the others

"Excuse me, but Chris, all 22 of us are already here. That was what we were told how many for us were going to be." Courtney says, recalling that was the number of contestants the show was having but Chris just smirks

"Yeah, that was a fat ol lie. One that we told you all on purpose. See, while the show was originally made for 22, we got a lot more audition tapes left around. So, we looked through some more after you all were chosen, two stood out from the remaining tapes and we liked what we saw. So, at the last minute, we added in two more contestants!" Chris says. Surprising all the campers at the inclusion of two more campers

"First up, is resident natural lover.Dawn!" Chris says, waiting for the boat carrying the next contestant to appear with them but he didn't hear any boat coming. He looks at the ocean and sees nothing "Dawn?" He says, looking at where could this boat be

"Hello."

"AHHHH!" Chris, and most of the campers, jump as a voice came out of nowhere. They look behind Chris and see a petite girl standing there. She had pale skin and long light blonde hair with side bangs that went down to just a bit above her shoulders, with teal eyes and almost purple lipstick. She wore a green sweater with the collar of a light blue undershirt being seen from the neck hole, a light black skirt with light purple skin-tight tights under the skirt, and black shoes

"Ok…how'd you get here?" Chris asks, after a while of finding his voice

"What do you mean? The boat dropped me off while you were speaking and I was standing here the whole time." The girl says "didn't you see it?" Dawn asks

"Obviously not…" Chris says. He shakes off his scare and looks at the girl. "Okay, first: never sneak up on me like that ever again. Second, everyone, this is Dawn." He says, introducing Dawn

"Hello everyone. It's a pleasure to me you all." Dawn says, politely bowing to the others

"Just go to the others…" Chris utters and Dawn moves to the others. As she does, Bridgette steps up to her

"Hi, my name is-" Bridgette was about to introduce herself but Dawn cuts her off

"Bridgette." Dawn says, gaining Bridgette's attention

"Y-Yeah, that's it. How'd you know my name?" Bridgette asks

"It's written all over your aura. You have a bright yellow color in your aura. It's nice to meet another nature lover since you love the ocean and its inhabitants." Dawn says, smiling at the taller blonde who just simply nods

"Y-Yeah." Bridgette says. Dawn sets her bags to the rest and stands next to the others who take a step back from her

"Is it just me or is that girl a bit…creepy?" Gwen whispers to the others with some of them nodding to her question

"Ooooooookkkkaayy then. Let's forget about that and move on." Chris says, regaining everyone's attention "For our final camper, this one is a bit on the special kind." He says,

"Why? Do they have 3 eyes or something?" Owen asks, causing some to look at him weirdly

"No, Owen. He's different cause he isn't from Canada unlike all of you who are. He's from our neighbor down south, the US of A. Please welcome, Los Angles' upcoming rockstar,Naruto!" Chris yell, pointing his hand to the ocean

[Insert Music: Tell Mother I'm Home (Instrumental)]

Everyone hears a guitar riff being played in the distance as the final boat of the day was arrive. Its passenger was the American that Chris had just mentioned but he looked mixed blood, like Heather as his features were Asian dominate but he was on the slightly tanned side. He was leaning against the railing of the boat, playing a black and red electric guitar (A Fender Telecaster), connected to an amp with his foot propped on top of it as his head bangs along to the ruff.

Everyone quickly notice two defining features on him. The first one was his hair, his hair was spiky yellow-blonde hair with red streaks on it, as if his hair was flaming and the other defining feature he had were six whisker-like lines on his cheeks

He wore a black and black and orange open hoodie with a white t-shirt under the hoodie, blue jeans, and black and orange high-top sneakers. He had on a black headband around his forehead and a necklace around his neck but it was tucked under the t-shirt. The boat comes to a stop by the dock with the teen stop playing his guitar as he grabs his guitar and amp and hops off the boat with his bags tossed on the dock by the captain who he gives a thumbs up to as the boat drives off and he turns to Chris

[End Music at 01:15]

"'Sup Chris." Naruto greets the host as they share a handshake

"Naruto. Welcome to Total Drama Island. How's Canada been treating you ay?" Chris asks as Naruto just smiles and shrugs his shoulders

"It's been a blast so far. Might come back here on tour if I can convince my band to do it." Naruto says. He looks around the beach and "So this it?" He asks

"Yep." Chris says with a pop to the "P"

"And this is the competition?" Naruto asks with Chris nodding, he gains a big grin "Good. Makes the trip worth it." He says as he walks over to the others

"Hey everyone. Name's Naruto." Naruto introduces himself. Gwen narrows her eyes at him before they widen in shock

"W-W-Wait, you're Naruto Uzumaki. A member of Jinchuriki." Gwen utters in shock. This causes most of the others to turn to Naruto with wide eyes as he just chuckles and shakes his head

"What's Jinkuriki, ay?" Ezekiel asks, since he's never heard of a band of that name…or any band really…

"Jinchuriki is a rock band consisting of nine people and they're one of the upcoming hottest bands on the scene. And Naruto is one of the guitarists and s lead singer of the band." Gwen explains as Naruto just laughs a little

"Man didn't think I'd be recognized this quick. But yeah, that's me." Naruto says

"What are you doing here?" Heather asks, Naruto just shrugs

"Eh, just needed a breather. Between school and gigs, I needed a break and I thought this could the break I need." Naruto says. He was then suddenly picked up and brought in a big hug by a large teen "Whoa!"

"Hey ya, I'm Owen!" Owen greets him with a big smile. Naruto laughs at this

"Nice to meet you, Owen. Easy there big guy." Naruto says as he tries to get off Owen. Eventually, the big guy lets go of Naruto and give him a high five. Naruto makes his way through the campers with most of them greeting him with high-five or nods on Eva's case. Duncan looks at Naruto a bit as he steps up to the blonde who looks at him a bit before they smirk

"Sup, name's Duncan." Duncan greets

"Nice to meet you, dude." Naruto says as they fist bump. Ultimately, Naruto places his bags down and stands next to Dawn.

Dawn looks at him with her casual smile but that drops fast as after just two seconds of looking at him, she lets out a loud gasp, gaining Naruto's attention.

"Something wrong?" Naruto asks with a raised eyebrow as Dawn snaps out of her state and shakes her head

"N-No! nothing is wrong." Dawn quickly says before looking at him with her smile. "I'm Dawn. It's nice to meet you." She says, holding her hand to the American. Naruto looks down at her and smiles

"Naruto. Nice to meet you too." Naruto says and takes her hand and shakes it "Let's both do our best."

While this was happening, one camper's mind was drawn elsewhere

'Wait, Naruto? Where have I heard the name before?'the camper thought with an eyebrow raised, trying to remember why that name sounded familiar. Their attention was drawn out for that when Chris spoke

"Okay, everyone. We need a group photo for the promos. So, everyone to the end of the dock!" Chris yells as the rest of the campers walk down to the end of the Dock of Shame. Naruto stays behind and puts his guitar and his amp into their respective everything-poof cases.

"Putting your things in their cases?" Naruto hears someone behind him and sees Dawn standing there

"Yeah. Feel like I don't need them for the photo." Naruto says, Dawn thinks a bit before nodding

"I can understand that." She says. Once Naruto made sure that his things were secure, they made their way to the end of the dock where everyone else was as they stood together next to Owen. Chris jumps onto the boat Naruto arrived on and had a camera as took his sweet time preparing. When he was finally ready, he called everyone to smile. Most of the teens managed to smile, despite their misgivings.

"OK! One...Two...Three...oops, OK, forgot the lens cap" Chris says, seeing the cap was still on, he takes it off and tries to take the photo again. "...OK, hold that pose, One...Two...oh! No wait, card's full, hang on!'' He says, seeing the camera said the card was full,

''Come on, man, my face is starting to freeze!'' Leshawana complains. Chris inserts a new card into the came

''Got it, everyone say, Wawanakwa!'' Chris says, finally ready to take the photo

The campers replied. ''Wawanakwa!" but the old rigidity bridge collapsed and all of the campers fell into the water as Chris finally took the photo, only with them in the water

"OK, guys, dry off, and meet at the campfire pit in 10!'' Chris says to his now wet campers

[Intro: I wanna be famous]

Multiple spots of the island were being set up with the cameras turning on in various spots and angles. After all, this was done, a director's slate board clapped in front of the main camera

Dear mom and dad, I'm doing fine

You guys are on my mind

The camera zooms through the campsite, passing Chris who was his director's chair drinking some coffee, before zooming through the woods up to the cliff and seemingly diving off it all the way down to the water where Owen was seen in it before farting and knocking out a passing fish

You asked me what I wanted to be and I think the answer's plain to see

I wanna be famous!

The fish that was knocked out floats up to the surface, submerging next to Bridgette and Geoff who were on Bridgette's surfboard as they were seen looking at each other, right before cringing after smelling Owen's fart that made its way up to the surface as an eagle swoops down and grabs the knocked out fish from the water and flies through the air before letting the fish go down over the woods

DJ was seen in the wood, standing with various cute animals as he smiles. That was until the fish from before lands on his lap and the cute animals attack DJ, causing him to scream and run through the woods. Duncan and Courtney saw this with the punk laughing at the scene while Courtney looks at him with a disappointed frown

The running DJ ends up passing Naruto and Dawn as they were surprised at what they just saw. Naruto was chilling, sitting against a tree with his guitar in hand connected to his amp while Dawn was hanging on a bench of said tree upside down above him with some bird perched on her arms

I wanna live close to the sun

Well, pack your bags, 'cause I've already won!

Leshawna and Heather were seen, having a sissy fight on a raft that ended up going down a waterfall, taking both of them down. All while Harold was on a nearly broke log, practicing his martial arts, up until Izzy crashed into him while swinging on a vine as they both soar through the air until crashing into an out-house, knocking out Lindsey who was inside while her skirt was down, exposing her panties and ass to the world

Everything to prove, nothing in my way

I'll get there one day

Cause I wanna be famous!

In the mess hall, a buff African-American chef was seen preparing who knows what in a pot with his bare hands as he turns and looks at Noah and Ezekiel, both tied up and shaking in fear at what they were about to put through while Tyler and Eva were having an arm-wrestling match next to them with Eva winning the match while almost breaking Tyler's arm in the process

Na-Na-Na-Na-Na

Na-Na-Na-Na

Na-Na-Na-Na

Outside the mess hall by the beach. Katie and Sadie could be seen staring at a shirtless Justin on the beach as the handsome teen was looking at himself with two mirrors, one which he sees the camera with and winks at it using the mirror as the shot changes to the ocean where a salmon jumping out the ocean right before getting eaten by a shark that jumped after it as a floating seagull as minding its own business right before getting dragged into the water by a red tentacle

I wanna be

I wanna be

I wanna be famous!

The camera turns to the dock where Beth was, waving to it before stepping back as she starts twirling her baton that was on fire a bit before tossing it into the air with the shot changing from day to night

I wanna be

I wanna be

I wanna be famous!

The last shot was of Gwen and Trent sitting next to one another while looking at each other with Trent holding his guitar. The two lean closer but was stopped by Cody who unexpectedly appears between them, startling them as he puts his arms around their shoulders. The camera zooms out to show the rest of the campers with them, sitting by the bonfire with Naruto having his guitar out as well, sitting next to Dawn as they all whistle the tone for the theme song with Chris being there as well.

After ten minutes or so, the campers were seen nice and dry and were at the campfire site with Chris standing in front of them

"This is Camp Wawanakwa. Your home for the next eight weeks. The campers sitting/standing around you will be your cabin mates, your competition, and maybe even your friends. Ya, dig?" Chris says as the campers look at one another, Naruto who was just standing next to Duncan notices Dawn looking at him and smiling and waving at him as he returns the smile. Not noticing that two more were looking at him. Meanwhile, Duncan places his fist at Harold's face in a threatening manner

"The camper who manages to stay on Total Drama Island the longest, without getting voted off, will win $100,000!" Chris yells. This causes some of the campers to smirk, that was why they were there right? For the money

"Excuse me." Duncan says as he steps forward. "What will the sleeping arrangements be? Cuz I'd like to request a bunk under her." He says, pointing to Heather who flinches in disgust

"They're not co-ed, are they?" Heather quickly asks and to her relief, sees Chris shaking his head

"No. Girls get one side of each cabin and dudes get the other." Chris explains

"Excuse me, Kyle. Can I have a cabin with a lake view since I'm the prettiest?" Lindsay

"Okay, you are." Chris says, causing Lindsay to smile at his words, only to frown soon after when he speaks again. "But, that's not really how it works here. And the name's Chris."

"I have to live with Sadie, or I'll die

"And I'll break out in hives." "It's true."

"This cannot be happening…"

"Awww, c'mon guys." The ever-happy Owen says, trying to shine some positive light on the situation as he wraps his arms with Gwen and Tyler and pulls them in for a one-armed hug "It'll be fun. It's like a big sleepover!"

"At least you don't have to sleep next to him…" Tyler whispers, pointing to Duncan who was currently harshly nooging a deer

"Hey!" Duncan yells when the deer was suddenly pulled away from him by none other than Dawn.

"Wait, what the?" Naruto utters, he quickly looks to the spot next to him where Dawn was standing and saw that she was there anymore. He could have sworn she stood there a second ago, so, how did she get to Duncan so fast?

"You will leave this deer alone at once!" Dawn shouts at the punk with a hard glare on her face before turning to the frightened deer and patting it on its head "It's okay my friend. He won't hurt you anymore. You can go home now." Her words and patting seemed to calm the deer go as it nods to her before prancing off into the wood

Everyone had semi-shocked expressions as they just watched the scene. Dawn turns back to Duncan and glares at him as he just rolls his eyes and walks back to the rest. Once he did, Dawn walks back to her spot next to Naruto, not once paying attention to the stares she was getting.

"Ooookkkkk…let's move on." Chris says, deciding to forget the scene. "Here's the deal, we're going to split you into two teams. If I call your name out, go stand over there.

"Gwen, Trent, Heather, Cody, Beth, Lindsay, Katie, Owen, Justin, Leshawna, Tyler, and Noah." The called-out campers move to the side, standing together

"Alright, from this moment on, you are officially known as theScreaming Gophers!" Chris says as he tosses a green banner to the new team. Some of them catch the banner to reveal a logo of a gopher fiercely screaming

"Yeah!" Owen says, looking at the logo "I'm a Gopher! Whooo!"

"Wait, what about Sadie?" Katie asks, worried as she didn't want to be on a different team without her BFF

"The rest of you, over here." Chris directs the remaining campers to the other side of the site. "Geoff, Bridgette, DJ, Naruto, Dawn, Sadie, Izzy, Courtney, Ezekiel, Duncan, Eva, and Harold. Move move move!"

"But Katie's a Gopher, I have to be a Gopher!" Sadie says, realizing that she would be separated from Katie

"Sadie, is it?" Courtney says, approaching the girl and placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder "Come on, it'll be okay." She says as she takes Sadie where the others were

"This is so unfair! I miss you, Katie!" Sadie yells, being away from her BFF

"I miss you too!" Katie yells back. Sadie and Courtney join the others

"You guys will be officially known as The Killer Bass!" Chris says as he tosses a red banner at them with Naruto and Harold catching it and unveiling it to reveal a fierce-looking Bass

"It's awesome…it's like…amazing…" Harold utters in awe at the logo

"Alright Campers, you and your team will be on camera in all public areas during this competition." Chris informs everyone which they kind of expected, given that they knew they'd be filmed 24/7 since this was a reality show

[Confessional: Chris]

"You will also be able to your innermost thoughts on tape with video diaries. Anytime you want. Let the audience at home know what you're really thinking. Or, just to get something off your chest."Chris explains as he was now in an outhouse with a camera attached to the door with flies were buzzing

[Confessional:Gwen]

"Ummm…okay..."Gwen was in the outhouse, looking around before staring right at the camera"So far, this sucks."She says

[Confessional: Lindsay]

"I don't get it, where's the camera guy?"Lindsay asks. She had her butt right at the camera as she was looking for it.

[Confessional: Loon]

A loon was in the confession, somehow applying lipstick onto its beck before letting out a quack as it sees the camera attached to the door, on.

[Confessional: Owen]

"Hey everyone, check this out."Owen says with a serious expression"I have something very important to say."He says as he goes silent for a moment…before letting out a fart and laughs

[Confessional: Naruto]

"Oh, man. Note to self: "Don't come in here right after Owen"…"Naruto says, waving his hand by his face to clear the air from Owen's fart. He stops and looks at the camera while leaning against the outhouse wall."Okay, so far, things are going well here. I'm in a brand new place and on a new adventure. Now, I didn't come here for money or fame. I came here because I needed a break from…everything in my life really. Plus, everyone here seems nice so far. Let's hope that things work out well here. Oh, and to my family and friends back home, don't worry about me. I'll be just fine!"He yells with a calm smile

[Confessional: Dawn]

"Everything here is so…peaceful and I can't believe how Naruto's aura is."Dawn says with a surprised tone as she sat in the outhouse in a lotus position."It's so calm, yet has this vibrant chaos energy to it that makes it harder to read from the others and it's like a maelstrom. It's like his aura is Yin and Yan. One side is calm and the other is pure chaos. But, with how things have been going lately for him, I can see why he needed a break. Maybe I should go and have a talk with him. Perhaps that could lead him to some good."

"Alright, any questions?" Chris asks only for the campers to remain quiet "Cool. Now, let's find your cabins." He says. He leads the campers with their luggage to the center of the island where two similar cabins were

"Gophers, you are on the east cabin. And Bass, you're in the west." Chris says. The two teams quickly head over to their assigned cabins. At the Gopher cabin, on the girl's side, Heather was the first to reach the cabin as she opens the door and sees the room was old and was laid out with…

"Bunk beds?" Heather says, way too quick to start complaining "Isn't this a little…summer camp?" She asks

"That's the idea genius." Gwen says as she passes Heather, bumping into her

"Shut up weird Goth girl." Heather says. Gwen just ignores her and sets her things down on one of the lower beds. Just as Cody walks into the girls' side and heads over to Gwen

"You're so smart. I feel that." Cody compliments her which causes Gwen to turn to him

"Wait, shouldn't you be at the Boys' side?" Gwen asks in a harsh tone as Cody nervously smiles before he was literally thrown out of the girls' cabin, passing Leshawna and landing on the grass in front of Trent who just walks over him. Lindsay walks out of the cabin and looks at Chris

"Where are the outlets?" Lindsay asks the host. "I have to plug in my straightening iron."

"There should be a few in the communal bathrooms just across the way." Chris explains turning to an old-looking bathing area just across from the cabins

"Communal? But, I'm not Catholic." Lindsay says. Confused about why they were going religious

"Not communion.Communal." Chris tries to explain

"It means we shower together." Gwen says as she stepped out of the cabin and sits down on the steps to the cabin "Idiot." She mutters. Lindsay started to look upset, on the insult from Gwen or the fact that the only outlets close to her were in a place where everyone had to shower together was unclear as she wail

"AW, No. Come on!" Her wail was loud enough to make the girls in her cabin hold their ears while altering some of the guys on the other side to peek out and see what was going on

Owen, Trent, and Noah watch this scene play out. "I'm glad that we're in our own cabin with just guys. You know what I mean?" Owen laughs but only to receive silence as he looks down and sees Trent and Noah giving him strange looks. Quickly realizing what he said, Owen tries to correct himself. "I mean no! I didn't mean it like that! I LOVE Chicks! I just don't wanna sleep near them! Atatata-I mean!" He moves back into the cabin to try and explain to the others to not think what they thought he meant. Naruto walks out of his cabin

"Excuse me, Chris. Is there uh, a chaperon of any kind in this facility?" Naruto asks as Geoff walks out of the cabin and stands behind him

"You're all 16 years old, as old as a counselor in training at a regular summer camp. So, other than myself and Chef. You'll be unsupervised. You've got a half hour to unpack and meet me back at the main lodge." Chris says before looking down at his watch and seeing the time. "Starting…now!" He says before leaving, the two blondes grin as they look at each other and share a high five

"Nice!"

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" An extremely high-pitched scream could be heard from the girls' side of the Gopher cabin. Many of the campers went to investigate what was the cause of the scream and who was it as they see Lindsay was the one who scream, standing on a stool, looking absolutely terrified

"Man, that white girl can scream." Leshawna comments, impressed by how loud Lindsay's voice can be

Now, why was she so terrified? Because on the floor, there was one big brown co*ckroach

"What is it? Kill it! KILL IT!" Lindsay shouts, in a horrified and disgusted tone. DJ was one of the first guys in the cabin and upon seeing the co*ckroach…he lets out a girlish scream before jumping in the air and landing hard on one of the beds, causing said bed to collapse under his weight.

"That…was my bed…" Gwen says, seeing the state of her bed and seeing DJ shake.

Many of the campers scream while some tried to step on the roach as it scampered across the floor, trying to escape. Just as it was about to leave through the door, Duncan steps into the cabin with an axe in hand, and just as he lifts it up and was about to send it down to the roach, hoping to slice it in half

"NO!" A hand grabs his arms, preventing him from bringing the axe down while a green and purple blur rushes into the cabin and grabs the roach. Everyone blinks as they see Naruto holding Duncan at bay before flinching at seeing Dawn holding the roach in her hands as she talks to it before exiting the room.

"A bit overkill dude?" Naruto asks, seeing the axe in Duncan's hands as he lets go of his hand "And where did you even get that?" He couldn't help but think

"You don't wanna know." Duncan says before exiting the room. To put the axe back where he found it or to the cabin, we'll never know. Naruto just shrugs his shoulders and walks out of the cabin but on his way out, he sees Dawn placing the roach on the floor as it leaves and her waving goodbye to it. He walks over to her with her noticing him

"Thank you for helping me save that co*ckroach." Dawn says in a modest yet sweet tone as Naruto just grins

"It was no problem. Plus, I figured the girls wouldn't want roach guts all over the floor from the axe." Naruto says "I've been meaning to ask. How did you understand the roach and the deer earlier?" He asks

"Oh, it's nothing really. I've been able to communicate with animals since I can remember. I just love talking to any animal, regardless of species or breed and I can't stand seeing them get hurt." She says. Naruto looks at her, fairly surprised at hearing that

"That's…really cool. I wish I had that." Naruto says, squinting his eyes with made him look a lot like a fox with its eyes closed, Dawn found it funny and she giggles

[Half an Hour Later]

[Location: Mess-hall, TDI.]

After that fiasco and having unpacked most of their things within the time Chris gave them, the campers were lined up in the mess hall and waited to be served their lunch. The one serving and cooking the meals they'd receive during their time on the island was being done by a very bulky African-American who looks like he was in either the army or at the gym rather than serving meals to teenagers at a summer camp. This man, his name was Chef Hatchet.

"Listen up!" Chef yells at the campers in a loud gruff and harsh tone, further showing that he really should be in the army. "I serve it three times a day and you'll eat it three times a day! Grab a tray, get your food, and sit your asses down! NOW" He yells

"Excuse me?" Beth says as she looks down at her questionable slop of…food in front of her "But will we be getting all the major food groups?" she asks while taking her tray, along with Harold

"Yeah, 'cause I get hypoglycaemic real bad if I don't get enough sugar." Harold says. This causes Chef's eye to twitch

"You'll get a whole can of SHHT THE HELL UP!" Chef roars in Harold's face, making the red-haired run away in fear

"Have a cow." Owen jokes to Noah who smirks. Unfortunately, Chef seems to have heard him as he furiously glares at the two

"What was that Tubby?!" Chef yells, making Owen flinch "Come closer fat boy, I didn't hear you!"

"Oh, I uh…didn't say anything really important." Owen says, taking his tray. Not wanting to feel Chef's wrath

"I'm sure you didn't." Chef says, glaring at Owen as he leaves. His attention soon changes to Noah "You, scrawny kid. Give me your plate." He says, holding out a spoon full of the…meat. He places the extra meat onto his burger, only for it to suddenly latch back onto the spoon with Chef having to harshly toss it back onto Noah's burger.

"Great…let's just hope I don't get food poisoning from this." Noah says, walking away while staring at his burger.

"Yo, what's up girl?" Leshawna greets Eva who was in front of her in the line. Eva turns and simply glances at her while remaining silent. Eventually, the silent girl takes her food and walks away, leaving Leshawna to glare at her, assuming something

"Oh, it's going to be all that, is it?" Leshawna asks

"NEXT!" Chef shouts at Leshawna, for holding up the line as she takes her food and leaves.

Lindsay and Gwen were up next to take theirs as they look at the meat

"Excuse me, my nutritionist says I shouldn't eat any white sugar, white flour, or like dairy." Lindsay says with Chef flatly looking at her as he crushes a fly with his hand, without even looking at it

"I don't think that's going to be a problem…" Gwen says while looking at her food. Her eyes widen as she saw her 'meat' move slightly

"Cool." Lindsay says, taking her food to go and joining her team at their table. Leaving Gwen with Chef

"Okay, I hate to be predictable and complain on the first day. But I think mine just moved." Gwen tells Chef who processes in pulling out a hammer and smashing her burger with it, with some splatting on his face and on Gwen. Gwen looks at her smash burger and assumed it was dead. "Alright, okay then." She quickly says, taking her food and heading to her table

A little bit later, everyone sat at the two tables in the hall. One for the Screaming Gophers on the left side and one for the Killer Bass on the right side. All of them were either carefully eating or picking at their food while some were just looking at it, not knowing if they should eat it or not. While most of the Bass were hesitant to eat their food, Naruto took his and looks at it for a bit before taking a bite for it, much to the surprise of his team

[Confessional: Naruto]

"Two things, I have a very strong stomach and the second thing is that I have two friends back home whose cooking is to 'die for'."Naruto says, using air quotes in the last part."So, this is nothing compared to what they can make."He says with a shrug

"Dude, are you okay?" Geoff asks. Naruto just looks at him and the others, seeing their shocked expressions as he just shrugs

"I'm just built different." Naruto says before taking another bite of his burger

"I see you're enjoying your food." He looks to his side and sees Dawn sitting there. Her tray had fewer things than theirs, mainly not the 'meat'

"Eh, I've had worse." Naruto casually says. Making everyone looks at him in shock. What did he eat that was worse than this?

While everyone was trying to think of what to do with their food, Chris enters the mess hall with his usual grin "Welcome to the main lodge everyone. The place you'll have all your meals made. By, Chef Hatchet." He says, with Chef nodding at him before returning to work

"Yo, my man. Can we order a pizza or something?" Geoff asks Chris while poking at his food. Suddenly, a cleaver soars past his head, making him and everyone else flinch as the large knife embeds itself into the door frame with Chef glaring at Geoff, holding a sharp knife in his hand. "Yo! It's cool G! Brown Slop is cool! Hehehe…right guys?" He asks. Almost everyone else nervously agrees with him while others were ducking under their table. Chris chuckles before getting down to business

"Cool. Now, your first challenge begins in one hour. When you're finished with lunch, report back here in your bathing suits and we'll get to the challenge." Chris says as he leaves the hall, making everyone on edge

"What do you think they'll make us do?" Katie asks DJ with a nervous tone

"It's our first challenge. How hard could it be?" DJ says, shrugging his shoulders with calmness. No way they'd make them do something hard on the first day right? Right?

Soon enough, all 24 campers were in their swimsuits as they found themselves standing near the edge of the island's 1000-foot cliff

"Oh, sh*t…"

Chapter 2: Island: Episode 1

Chapter Text

Author's Corner:

Keys:

"Talking"

'Thinking'

[Confessional]

[Flashback]

Last time onTotal Drama Maelstrom: Island:

"We meet the 24 Campers who signed up to spend 8 weeks at this crappy old summer camp to compete for $100,000! Most of their entrances were decent (Cue Duncan's intro), funny (Cue Tyler's wipeout), boring (Cue Ezekiel's intro), weird (Cue Dawn's intro), and awesome! (Cue Naruto's intro). Things got a bit dicey involving a large roach, an axe, and a nature nut who can talk to animals. And our campers were given their first meal on the island and they loved it! Haha! But were faced with their first challenge."

"It's our first challenge. How hard could it be?" DJ says, shrugging his shoulders with calmness. No way they'd make them do something hard on the first day right? Right?

Soon enough, all 24 campers were in their swimsuits as they found themselves standing near the edge of the island's 1000-foot cliff

"Oh, sh*t…" DJ utters, seeing just what they were faced with

Total Drama Maelstrom: Island

Episode 1: Not So Happy Campers.

We pick things up where we left with most of the Campers staring down the 1000-foot-high cliff, either with fear or some with excitement. All of them were in their swimming suits. Chris was with them, standing next to a wooden crate with a chicken logo on it.

"Okay." Chris says, gaining all 24 campers' attention. "Today's challenge is three-fold. Your first task is to jump off this 1000-foot-high cliff, into the lake below." He says

Bridgette, looks down at the bottom of the cliff, to the lake, and sees that were two areas. One large white-lined area and a small red-lined area within the middle of the larger area.

"Piece of cake." Bridgette confidently says as Chris smirks. She was in a surfer's body suit with a wave logo on the chest

"If you look down, you will see two target areas." Chris says, making everyone else look down at the water "The wider area represents the part of the lake you don't want to land in since we stocked it full of psychotic, hehe, man-eating sharks!" He says, widely grinning as everyone sees sharks circling in the area with one jumping out of the water and biting the air before going back into the water. Everyone flinches except Naruto, Dawn, and Bridgette.

"Inside that area is the safe zone. That's your target area. Which, we'reprettysure is shark-free." Chris continues, not

"Excuse me?" Leshawna says to Chris, in response to the last thing he said. She was in a dark gray one-piece swimsuit

"For each member of your team that jumps…and actually survives, there will be crates waiting below on the beach." Chris says, gesturing to the beach at the bottom of the cliff where everyone could see a bunch of crates staked together. "Each crate contains supplies that you'll need for the second part of the challenge. Building a Hot Tub! The team with the best one gets to have a wicked Hot-Tub party tonight. The losers will be sending someone home. So, let's see…Killer Bass. You're up first!" He says.

"Oh…wow…" Bridgette utters, looking down to the lake again, this was a bit much. "So, who wants to go first?" She asks, turning to the others who were all silent a bit Owen spoke. He was only in orange trunks

"Hey, don't sweat it guys. I heard these shows always make the interns do the stunt first to see if it's survivable." Owen says. He was technically correct on that fact but was wrong on the other as Chris whistles, remembering the day he made his…internperform the test.

[Flashback: A week ago]

"Why am I up here man?" Chef asks. He and Chris were at the top of the cliff, with Chef in his pink swimming trunk with flowers on it. He also had on a floaty and a pair of pink googols

"We need to test the stunt first. You know that" Chris says

"Do I look like an intern?" Chef asks, with his annoyance rising

"No, but the ones we had to do the last test are all in the ICU." Chris says with shrugs before eyeing Chef. "Come on you big chicken." He says, taunting Chef with chicken noises. Chef lets out a sigh of anger

"I don't get paid enough for this man…" Chef says. He slaps his googols over his eyes before leaping off the cliff, screaming for his life. Moments pass and he splashes into the water, only, not in the safe zone. Chef resurfaces and looks around himself to see if he had lost an of his limbs or was hurt but he saw nothing. "Hey. I made it. I made it man." He says with relief to have lived through that.

But he freezes as he felt something move beneath his feet. "HEY! SOMETHING JUST BRUSHED BY MY FOOT!" Chef yells looking around to see what was but misses a fin circling the resurface around him before it submerges into the water. "CHRIS! SOMETHING AIN'T RIGHT DOWN HERE! CHRIS!" he yells right before he is suddenly dragged into the water by something. Chef then jumps out of the water, screaming in terror before somehow running away on the water as a shark jumps out and tries to bite him

Back at the top of the cliff, Chris sees what happened and smirks

"Well, that seems safe enough." Chris says, with a satisfied look as he checks this stunt off his list and walks away.

[End Flashback]

"Yeah, we totally did. Haha." Chris laughs all while averting his gaze from everyone

"So, who's up?" Eva asks her teammates

Everyone on her team was silent, not wanting to be the first one. Everyone hears a sigh as one steps forward

"Fine. I'll go first." Naruto says, stepping forward in his black trunk with orange flames on the hem of the trunk and a black wristband on his right arm. He starts to scratch a bit

"Was I scared? No."

[Confessional-Naruto]

Naruto was sitting in the confessional back in his casual wear."If anything, I was damn nervous. I mean, wouldn't you do if you had to jump off a freaking1000-foot-high cliff. Also, I'm not afraid of sharks. Dudes, I live in L.A., and have gone to the beach most of my life with family and friends. This wasn't my first run-in with a shark. Besides, you only have one life. So, you might as well live it to its fullest."He says as he looks at the camera and smirks

Naruto takes a deep breath and exhales as he looks at the edge of the cliff. He starts walking a little, then starts a little jog before breaking out into the full spirit toward the edge as he leaps off the cliff, performing a black-flip

"Woo-oh!" Naruto yells as he plummets down to the water. Everyone scratches their heads to see how he did, only to see a splash. A moment later and Naruto resurfaces, hair matted, slightly covering his eyes as he shakes the water off as he had merged up in the safe area. "YEAH, THAT WAS AWESOME! WAIT YOU WAITING FOR!? GET DOWN HERE GUYS! UNLESS YA CHICKEN!" He yells, feeling an adrenaline rush

"Yes, he made it!" Geoff cheers. He and the rest of Killer Bass were cheering Naruto as the blonde was getting picked up by Chef who drove a boat.

"Way a go Naruto!" Bridgette yells to Naruto who whistles back to her. Dawn smiles

"I'll go next." Dawn says, she was in a pink short skirt like a swimsuit with pink trunks under the skirt. The mysterious nature girl steps forward while Chris marks Naruto down as a jumper. Dawn looks down to the water, looking at the areas, and sees Naruto on the boat, watching up. She takes a deep breath before "Here I go!" She yells as she jumps off the cliff. The Killer Bass and some of the Gophers went forward to see how Dawn's dive was, only to raise an eyebrow, seeing something rather…unusual

"Is she…falling slow?" Courtney asks, seeing that Dawn was in fact falling a lot slower than a normal person should, as if she was a feather.

When she eventually hit the water, with hardly even a splash, she, unfortunately, didn't land in the safe area but in the larger area, where the sharks were. She resurfaces and wipes the water from her eyes. Naruto notices a bunch of sharks approaching her at high speed, altering him

"DAWN! The sharks!" Naruto yells. Dawn looks at him before turning around and seeing the sharks coming towards her. Naruto was about to jump back into the water and swim to her but before he jumps, he sees the sharks stop near her and rub their heads against her, making Dawn giggle and smile.

"I'm really sorry that I entered into your territory but would you mind carrying me toward that boat?" Dawn asks the sharks. This takes everyone off guard, did this girl seriously ask man-eaters for a ride to the boat? That was no way they'd do it but to their utter surprise, the shark actually comply with her request. The sharks dive down and go under Dawn before they carry her toward the boat. They arrive at the boat with Dawn hopping onto the boat, but not before she turns back to the sharks and pats their heads, much to the sharks' enjoyment as they smile at her as she looks at them. "Can I ask you to perform me a favor? My teammates are about to jump and could potentially land into your territory. Could you kindly let them safely swim in your territory should they land on it?" She asks, the sharks look at one another before turning back to her and nodding as she smiles "Thank you. I promise to bring you both something for this." she says and the sharks dive back into the water.

Everyone back up on the cliff, even Chris, was stunned after seeing what just unfolded

[Confessional-Geoff]

"Okay…I wasn't the only one who saw that right?"Geoff asks, he was completely confused and shocked as he was trying to process what just happened."Did the food from earlier give me hallucinations from food poisoning or did we all just see Dawn, actually talk to sharks?"

Dawn turns around and sees Naruto's shocked expression

"Naruto? Are you okay?" Dawn asks, worried that something was wrong with him. Naruto blinks a bit before he lets out a huge grin

"That was so cool! You rode on man-eating sharks! Man, that was awesome to see!" Naruto yells, ecstatic as Dawn just smiles at him with her usual smiles and giggles

"Hehehe. Thank you, Naruto for saying that." Dawn says. The two then look up to the cliff, waiting to see who'd be next

"So, who do you think will jump now?" Naruto asks

"After Bridgette, it's Geoff, Eva, Duncan, Ezekiel, Harold, and Sadie." Dawn says, making Naruto look at her

"Are you sure?" Naruto asks with Dawn nodding

"Yes, I'm positive." Dawn says

"Then…who's not going to jump?" Naruto asks. They see Bridgette had jumped off the cliff and was in a full dive pose toward the water

"DJ. He is afraid of heights. This is due to an incident that happened to him when he was a child." Dawn explains. Naruto slowly nods, understanding people did have fears

"Oh, okay." Naruto says. He blinks after realizing something. "Wait, what about Courtney? You didn't name her as a jumper?" He asks, realizing she didn't name Courtney

"I'd rather not say what her reason is. I don't want to anger you by it." Dawn says.

"Did I miss something?" The two turn and see Bridgette by the side of the boat

"Nah. You didn't. Did you land in the safe zone?" Naruto asks, walking toward her with his hand out to Bridgette. The surfer takes the offered hand

"Yep." Bridgette says as she steps onto the boat with Naruto helping her up

The three look up at the cliff and see Geoff falling down into the water. He was in blue trunks

"Whooooo, hahaha!" Geoff yells, waving his cowboy hat in the air. Eva was next to jump after him. She was in a blue bathing sh*t

"Look out below!" Eva yells. Duncan was next after her, but he didn't do anything while falling he just crossed his arms and looked uninterested in this stunt. He was in black trunks

Next up to Duncan was DJ, but instead of jumping, he was looking down at the water. Looking scared as he backs away from the edge. He was in gray trunks

"Uh-uh. No way man. I'm not jumping." DJ says, waving his arms and shaking his head

"Scared of heights?" Chris asks, having a feeling about why DJ wouldn't jump

"Yeah." DJ says, looking at Chris "Even since I was a little kid." He says.

"That's okay big guy." Chris says as he walks up to the giant and pats him on his back, as a way to comfort him…up until he grinned. "But, unfortunately, that makes you a chicken. So, you'll have to wear this for the rest of the day." He says as he places a rubber chicken hat on DJ's head

"Aw, man... For real?" DJ says

"Bawk, bawk, bawk!" Chris mocks DJ with chicken noise while doing a little chicken dance before stopping and pointing behind to a…escalator that was there for some reason "That means the chicken path down is that-a-way. Next!" He says with DJ walking onto the escalator with shame. Chris pulls out a megaphone from somewhere and points it to the bottom

"DJ didn't jump! He chickened out!" Chris announces "Killer Bass loses a crate!"

"Huh, he didn't jump." Naruto says, blinking a bit before turning to Dawn. They were on the beach "Guess you were right Dawn." He says as Dawn nods

"That I was." Dawn says

Ezekiel was up next as he jumps off the cliff. He was in light brown trunks, and for some reason, he had on his boots and his hat

"Yeeeee-hawwwww!" Ezekiel cheers as he falls to the water but on the way down, he ends up hitting a rock on the side of the cliff, causing him to spin out of control for the remainder of his freefall down until he lands in the safe zone, with his team cheering for him as he resurfaces and gives a thumbs up

"Yes!" Harold cheers, seeing Ezekiel made it safe. Feeling confident that he'd do the same, he jumps off the cliff…while doing the splits

"I suggest you turn away for this…" Dawn says, turning her head away for some reason. Naruto turns to her and raises one of his eyebrows in confusion on why she wasn't looking at Harold before he looks back at his falling teammate and notices something

"Wait, why does he have his legs open like that?" Naruto asks, seeing Harold fall with his legs open in a split-like manner. "If he doesn't close them in when he lands into the water, he'll…" He was saying before Harold finally hits the water…

"AHHHHHHHHHHH!" Just in the worst way possible as he had landed on the water…crotch-first. Everyone, even the sharks, watch and all wince as Harold lets out a pain-filled scream echo through the whole island as he holds onto his sore nuts. "AHHHHH!" He lets out one more scream before eventually sinking down into the water

"Land on his nuts…" Naruto says after a while. He felt the phantom pains from that, and so did every other dude there and watching at home.

"Oooooohhh" Chris laughs a bit after watching that from the cliff "You hate to see that happen." He says

"Excuse me Chris, I have a medical condition." Courtney says, making the host look at her. Courtney was in a brown two-piece swimsuit with her hair tied into a low ponytail

"What condition?" Chris asks, eyebrow raised

"A condition that prevents me from jumping off cliffs." Courtney says

"You can chicken out like DJ did if you want?" Chris says, looking at his nails. "But it might end up costing your team the win. And then they'llhateyou." He says, grinning

"It's a calculated risk." Courtney says, crossing her arms as she smirks confidently "I've seen the other team. And I don't think nine of them will jump." She says. Chris shrugs

"Okay, but you still have to wear this hat for the rest of the day. Chicken." Chris says, placing a rubber chicken hat on Courtney. He pulls out his megaphone again and aims it at the bottom. "Courtney bailed out, so, that's two crates gone for the Killer Bass!" He yells, making the other Bass groan

"Great…that'll make things harder for us later in the challenge…" Naruto says, running his hand through his hair.

Back at the top of the cliff, Chris drops the megaphone down and checks his list

"Okay, so that makes two chickens. So we have eight jumpers and two chickens." Chris says as he counts the number of jumpers. He then notices something wrong "Wait, we're missing two." He says as he looks up and sees the last two jumpers.

They were Izzy and Sadie but the former was tightly holding hands with Katie. The twins were in identical pink bathing suits while Izzy was in a green two-piece bikini, she also had on a green swim cap for her red hair

"I'm not jumping without Katie." Sadie says with Katie nodding

"We have to be on the same team, Chris. We have to." Katie says before they approach the host

"Please! Please! Can we? Can we? Can we? Can we?" The two ask, annoying Chris

"I can trade places with her." Izzy offers, holding her hand up

"Alright, fine! Katie is on the Killer Bass and Izzy's with the Screaming Gophers. Are you happy?" Chris relents with an irritated look on his face

"Yay!" The two'twins'cheer while Izzy just smiles and shrugs before walking to her new team

"Good. Then mean you're up girls!" Chris says, pointing to the cliff's edge

"We're coming Killer Bass!" The two yell before jumping off the cliff at the same time effortlessly as they both land safely in the safe-zone

"Okay. Now that makes a total of 10 jumpers and 2 chickens." Chris says, finishing checking his list before turning to the Gophers "Screaming Gophers if you can beat that. We'll throw in pull carts to put your crates on." He says

"Nice. Okay, guys, who's up first?" Trent asks, turning to his teammates to see who'd take the plunge first but no one spoke. He was in dark sun-burnt orange trunks

"I'm sorry, but there's no way I'm jumping." Heather says firmly, crossing her arms. She was in a two-piece brown swimsuit. The top was strapless. And she had her hair in a ponytail

"Why not?" Beth asks, she was in a pink and rose dress-like bathing suit

"Hello, we're on National TV. I'll get my hair wet." Heather says as if it was the obvious thing in the world

"You're kidding, right? You say this now after you get soaked back at the docks by Tyler's wipeout earlier and again when we all fell into the water after the dock collapsed." Gwen says, not understanding Heather's logic here. She was in a black two-piece swimsuit

"Shut it, weird goth girl." Heather hisses at Gwen, who simply rolls her eyes

"If she's not jumping, then I'm not either." Lindsay says as she smirks at Heather with the Asian Canadian doing the same

"OH, you're doing it." Leshawna says, stepping right up to Heather

"Says who?" Heather asks, crossing her arms again as she glares at Leshawna

"Saysme." Leshawna says, glaring right back at Heather "I'm not losing this challenge 'cause you got your hair dry, you spoiled little daddy's girl." She insults her

"Back off, ghetto-glamor, too-tight-pants-wearing, rap-star-wannabe." Heather insults right back at the sister

"Mall-shopping, ponytail-wearing, tall-girl-reading, peeking-in high school-prom queen." Leshawna says, not letting the insults go to her head

"…" Heather doesn't say anything at first before she lets out a big smirk. "Well, at least I'm popular." She says. Making everyone wince, tensing up for the eventual cat-fight or smirk, loving the scene play out

[Confessional-Dawn]

"I'm sensing a lot of negativity coming from the other team."Dawn says. She was in her swimsuit and she shivers, not liking what she was sensing."I hope that she's actually getting along with her team and wasn't the cause of it…"she mummers to herself, placing her head on her arms

"You're jumping!" Leshawna aggressively yells at Heather

"Make me!" Heather yells right back as they were at each other's faces

"FINE!" Leshawna shouts as she grabs Heather and lifts her above her head. Leshawna walks to the edge of the cliff and easily tosses her off it

"AHHHHHHHHH! Heather screams as she falls all the way down to the water and hits the safe zone successfully. Heather emerges from the water, looking a bit stunned for a bit before looking up to the top of the cliff "Leshawna! You are so dead!" She shouts

"Hey! I threw you into the safe zone didn't I?!" Leshawna yells down to Heather below as she gets ready to jump. "Now, I just got hope I can hit it too." She whispers to herself before jumping off the cliff. She screams while falling all the way down to the water before also hitting the safe zone and surfaces next to

"Yeah! She did it!" Tyler cheers "I'm next!" He says as he backs up a bit before going toward the edge of the cliff in a running start. He was about to jump when Chris stops him

"Not so fast kiddos" Chris says, holding his megaphone and looking down to the waters. Leshawna's jump counts! But Heather's on the other hand doesn't!" He yells, making the Gophers look at him in shock

"What?! But she made it into the safe zone!" Gwen yells, Chris just smiles and looks at her

"Yeah, but she was thrown off the cliff. She didn't jump off out of her own free will, so it doesn't count.Youhave to jump for it to count. Not getting pushed or tossed by others. That means, you're down a jumper and you won't get a crate that could have been yours."(1)Chris explains, making the Gophers in shock. Down the cliff in the water. Leshawna and Heather had heard what Chris just said, Heather glared at Leshawna who looked embarrassed as she nervously laughs

"Oh…whoops…" Leshawna says

Back up on top of the cliff, Chris lowers his Megaphone and looks at the shell-shocked Gophers "Now you can go." He says. Tyler snaps out of his shock and looks down at the water again. He had to make this so his team could have a chance. He backs up again for some distance before taking off in a full run to the edge of the cliff and jumps off as he falls to the bottom. He reaches it…only to hit a buoy, letting out a loud audible cry of pain

"Owww…" Tyler lets out before he slides off the buoy and into the water, in the safe-zone

"Yikes, now that's gotta hurt." Chris says as Lindsay was beside him, having seen Tyler's wipeout and clearly scared by her expression

"I thought this would be a talent show." Lindsay says with a frightened tone. She was in a red bikini, which did nothing to hide her large rack

"Hahahaha, yeah." Chris laughs sarcastically. "No."

With a lot of hesitation, Lindsay bravely jumps off the cliff. She screams while waving her limbs in the air as she lands in the water. Gwen was next as she too screams for dear. Cody was next to jump as he was in yellow and green trunks. He too screams as he falls. Followed by him was Izzy, who for once didn't scream but instead was laughing hysterically with a crazy grin

After her, it was Justin who took the plunge. He dives off the cliff and into the water, only to land inside of the shark's territory. Everyone on the boat and on shore was yelling to him to get out of there quickly as the sharks were approaching him quickly. As soon as the sharks were near him, they were about to attack him…only to stop when he turns to them and gives them a bright smile with the water dripping from his body and hair. Hearts appear in the sharks' eyes as one of them picked the handsome teen up, similar to Dawn earlier and gave him a ride to shore where he hops onto and gives the shark a thumbs-up as it dives back into the water. Everyone there was in shock at what happened

"Dude's got looks. I'll give him that. Or maybe he can talk to animals as well." Naruto says, before looking down at his short teammate. "Is he your long-lost relative or something?" He asks with a joking grin, one that Dawn found funny as she giggles

"No, he isn't." Dawn says.

Back up on the cliff top. Beth was looking down to the bottom and was having second thoughts like how DJ did and, like him, she backed away

"I…I can't do it…" Beth says, slumping down a bit as Chris just walks up to her and places the rubber chicken hat onto her head. She looks down at her team "I'm sorry!"

Cody and Izzy were mocking Beth a bit by dancing and bawking like a chicken. Lindsay and Heather watched the glasses-wearing girl back out of her jump

"That is like, so lame, right?" Lindsay asks

"Fully lame…" Heather says, drying her hair while spotting a scowl.

Back up on the cliff, as Beth took the chicken escalator down, there were only three Gophers left to jump. Trent steps forward to take his turn

"Okay, bud, let's do this!" Trent says, passing Owen and gives the large teen a high five before he runs to the edge and jumps off the cliff, diving into the water and landing in the safe zone. Soon after him, Noah jumped off, leaving Owen

"Alright, there's one last camper here!" Chris says to everyone down below with his megaphone. The Gophers need this to win this!" He yells before turning back to Owen."

"No pressure dude." He says. This causes Owen to relax a little, right before… "Okay, there's pressure!" He yells, making Owen nervous again

The Gophers were cheering for him to jump, even Heather "Jump! Jump! Just do it, Owen! Do it!"

Knowing that to win, he had to jump. So, Owen straps on floaties on his arms and take in deep breaths as he stretches a bit

"I was pretty darn nervous."

[Confession: Owen]

"The thing is I'm not that strong a swimmer."Owen says with a nervous expression, matching his tone

[Confession: Geoff]

"I'm looking at this guy, and I'm thinking "There's no way he's going make it.""Geoff says, looking right at the camera

[Confession: Gwen]

"I actually thought, if he jumps…he's going to die."Gwen says. She really didn't have much faith in her teammate

[Confession: Naruto]

"He's going to jump."Naruto says, he was in his swim trunk while leaning onto the wall."I can tell, Owen's an underdog. And if you push an underdog into a corner, they'll do the impossible and win. I should know, I'm one too. We underdogs gotta stick together."He says.

"Take a good run buddy." Chris encourages Owen who backs up for a good distance. "You got this." He says.

"I'm going to die now…" Owen says, feeling as he turns around and faces the edge of the cliff. "I'm going to freaking die now!" He says.

Everyone watches and waits in anticipation as Owen stood froze for a few seconds.

"C'mon on big guy." Leshawna whispers, hoping Owen would work up the courage to jump. Owen clenches his eyes before his eyes open, having burning determination in them as he takes off while letting out a battle cry before he finally leaps off the cliff

"OOOOOOOHHHHHHH CRAP!" Owen screams, plummeting toward the water. His team cheer for this but they and the Bass quickly notice he was falling fast and gaining speed

*SPLASH!*

His crash causes a massive splash in the water with the water rising high enough to reach halfway for the cliff while making a large wave to form. The wave hits the shore with everyone on it while causing the boat Chef was operating to capsize. When the water eventually dies down, we see the beach was soaked as the campers were on the sand, recovering from what just happened, some heads were buried in the sand as well with the boat and the sharks from the water were on the beach

Soon though, Owen emerges from under the water and starts fist-pumping the air. "Yes! Yeah! Oh, yeah! Who's the man!" He cheers with a big grin

"Who-ohh-ooo!" Beth cheers

"Yes!" Leshanwa yell, in a victorious tone

"The winners!" Chris yells with his megaphone "The Screaming Gophers!" The Gophers cheer while the Bass just sigh in defeat

"That was awesome Owen!" Trent cheers, he was hanging on the capsized boat. He notices Owen was frowning while looking around the area. "Hey, what's wrong?" he asks

"I uh…think I lost my trunks…" Owen says, with everyone gagging and shivering in disgust

Lindsay was about to get up when a shadow stood over her

"Hey, you okay?" She looked up and sees Naruto standing next to her, with his hand out to her, and smiling. His hair was wet again thanks to Owen's splash. Due to the light, made him look like he was glinting

"Y-Y-Yeah…I-I-I'm fine." Lindsay stutters, looking at him

"Good, hate to see if you got hurt." Naruto introduces himself. "I'm Naruto." He says. Lindsay just looks at him as she takes his hand and gets lifted to her feet

"L-Lindsay…" Lindsay says as Naruto's smile grows a bit

"Nice to meet you, Lindsay." Naruto says, closing his eyes in the process. This resulted in him not seeing Lindsay beginning to blush

"N-N-Nice to meet you…" Lindsay just stutters out

"Alright campers!" Fortunately, their attention gets drawn to Chris "Now's the time for you and your team to move your crates down the beach and back to your cabins for part two of this challenge. Change back into your clothes and start moving your crates!"

"Well, that's for us to get moving." Naruto says. He lets go of Lindsay's hand "See you later Lindsay." He says, smiling one last time before he walks away to his team. Lindsay watches him leave, still in her state

"Y-Y-Yeah…later…" Lindsay says. She stands there a bit

"Hey." Lindsay feels someone tap on her shoulder

"H-Huh?" Lindsay breaks out of her state and looks to her right, wondering who it was, and sees Gwen

"Are you feeling alright?" The goth girl asks, Lindsay looks at her a bit before realizing what she was doing as her blush reddens

"Y-Yeah! I'm Fine!" Lindsay yells as she runs away from Gwen. Leaving the goth there, every confused

"Okay…" Gwen just says, confused about what was up with Lindsay as she walks to the cabins to get changed

After the teams changed back to their dry casual wear, they returned to the beach and collected their crates. The Screaming Gophers were having an easy time moving their crate thanks to the pull carts they won. The Killer Bass, was having a rather difficult time since they had to push their crates along the sand. The only ones who were having much difficulty pushing theirs were Duncan, DJ, Eva, and Naruto.

The others, Courtney, Bridgette, Harold, Ezekiel, Dawn, Geoff, Katie, and Sadie were in pairs pushing their crates across the sand. Courtney winces with Bridgette looking at her as she points to her hand

"Ow! I think I got a splinter." Courtney says, looking over her hand. Eva then walks over to Courtney and Bridgette and lifts their crate up effortlessly

"Shut up and move your crate." Eva aggressively says to the Hispanic Canadian before dropping the crate to the sand with a loud thud "Chicken!"

"Hey, I'm the only one here with C.I.T. experience! You need me." Courtney says as she points to herself with her thumb. Trying to defend herself. The others look at one another and chose not to respond

"Yeah, and look where that got us…" Naruto says, rolling his eyes while pushing his two crates, stacked together. He pushes alongside Dawn and Geoff. "Need help?" He asks. Dawn looks at him and shakes her head

"No, we're fine. But thank you for asking Naruto." Dawn says with a smile

"Nah, bro. We're good. You're already got two crates." Geoff says, smiling as well. Naruto nods and smiles

"Okay." Naruto says as he pushes a bit harder, away from

After about fifteen minutes pass. Ezekiel stops pushing his crate with Harold as he cracks his back

"I gotta take a piss ay." Ezekiel says

"Hurry up, we're already behind." Eva says, setting her crate down and using the opportunity to take a breather

"Ooh, I have to go too." Katie says as she and her best friend stop pushing their crate

"You too?" Sadie asks with Katie responding with a nod. "Oh my god, me too!" she yells. the best friends follow Ezekiel into the wood and go in different directions to do their business.

While this was happening, a rather large bug flies toward Courtney's face which she notices, causing her quickly swat at it, with her swat ending up hitting her own eye.

"OW!" Courtney lets out a cry of pain. "I think something bit me!" She says, moving her hand away from her eye and seeing just what bit her. It was a fly.

"NO!" Dawn yells as she rushes over to the C.I.T. and takes the dead fly from her. She saw that she was too late. She lowers her head and gives the fly a prayer. "Rest in peace, dear fly friend." She says in mourning. Courtney just watches Dawn and gives her a weird look as Naruto walks over to them after having the cry and scream and came to investigate. He sees the dead fly in Dawn's hands and then looks at Courtney's right eye which was starting to turn pink

"That was a horse fly. And it bit you in your eye." Naruto says

"What?!" Courtney yells, she starts to panic as she covers her eye with both of her hands "What's going to happen to me?"

"Whoa, just relax. As soon as we get to the camp, we'll take you to the medics and get it treated before it really swells up." Naruto says. Courtney nods and starts to take deep breaths in calming herself

"O-Okay." Courtney says. Before anything else could be said or done. Ezekiel and thetwinsreturn, satisfied

"All better?" Eva asks them, tapping her foot on the sand

"Yep." Katie says, nodding with Sadie. Ezekiel also simply nods as he walks back to Harold

"Good, 'cause we're still behind." Eva says before she picks up her crate and resumes walking

Katie and Sadie start pushing their crate again along the sand but something was wrong as both gain uncomfortable expressions

"Ew, something's itching me." Sadie says. She turns to her best friend. "Are you itchy too?" She asks with Katie nodding

"Totally itchy. Like, really bad." Katie says.

After about 5 minutes, their butts were slowly turning red

"Oh, it's really itching now." Sadie says, her butt was feeling like it was on fire

"Yeah, mine feels like it's burning." Katie says, feeling a similar irritation as Sadie

"Okay, I need to scratch!" Both girls stop pushing their crate as they both scratch their butts aggressively

As they were doing so, Chris arrives, driving an ATV. "You guys are way behind the other team. Like, way behind. What's the problem?" He asks

"Their butts are itchy." He hears Courtney speak behind him. He turns around to see her, only to cringe at seeing her right eye was now swollen and was pink

"Oh my boxers, that's bad!" Chris yells pointing to Courtney's eye, making her hide it with her hand. "What happened?"

"She was bitten by a black fly in her eye. She needs to go to the medic to go and get it treated." Naruto says. What he said makes Chris think

"I don't know dude. If she does, then you could make the Gophers have longer." Chris says, making Courtney look at him

"N-No need! I'm fine!" Courtney yells

"Courtney…" Naruto was trying to say but stopped when he sees her giving him a look

"I said I'm fine! Really." Courtney says to Naruto. He looks at her a bit before he just lowers his head

"*Sigh* Fine…" Naruto says. He knew that anything he said, Courtney wouldn't listen

Just then, Bridgette and Dawn walk over to the twins as they scratched their butts

"Did you guy squat down when you peed in the woods?" The surfer asks as the twins look at her

"Yeah?" Katie says, raising her eyebrow while scratching

"Did you happen to notice what kind of plants you were squatting over?" Dawn asks, getting an idea of what happened, and Bridgette was thinking the same

"They were kind of oval-shaped and green and all over the place," Sadie says as she was scratching

"Were they low to the ground?" Bridgette says "And were about this big?" she asks, making a gesture with her hands. The twins nod with the two blondes looking at one another before turning to them again

"You two squatted in some Poison Ivy." Dawn says.

This makes Katie and Sadie stop their scratching and were silent for a bit before they frantically start screaming and panicking about the situation as Chris hears this

"What? No way. That's awesome. Hahahaha!" Chris laughs while the twins start rubbing their butts in the sand, in an attempt to soothe the itchy sensation

[Location: Campgrounds, Camp Wawanakwa, Matoska, Ontario, Canada.]

[With The Screaming Gophers]

With the advantage of their pull carts, the Screaming Gophers had made it to the campsite in record time. Chris told them that the only way they had to open them was with their teeth, something that he proudly came up with. After a painful while, the team was finally able to open the crates. They look into the crates just to see what was in them

"Hey, I got wood (Hard Pause)." Owen says, taking out two plank pairs of woods

"I got some tools here." Trent says, pulling out some tools before taking out a blue plastic sheet "And what looks to be a pool liner."

Leshawna was looking in her crate as Heather and Lindsay were approaching her from behind "Hey." Heather greets, making Leshawna turns around and sees them

"H-Hey." Leshawna greets back, rubbing her arm nervously. She sighs "Listen, I just wanted to sorry say for tossing you off the cliff like that. I wasn't thinking and I really wanted to win that." She says, feeling really bad for throwing her off the cliff, even more after learning to do that almost made them lose. Heather surprisingly just waves her hand

"Oh, no worries. I was making things difficult for the team. So water under the bridge." Heather says, smiling at the sista "Please, I wanted to apologize for what I said about you being a ghetto rap wannabe. I didn't mean it. I actually love your earrings. They're so pretty."

"For real?" Leshawna says, with a raised eyebrow

"Yeah." Leshawna says as she holds her hand to Leshawna "Truce?" She asks. Leshawna looks at the gesture and smiles

"Straight up." Leshawna says as they shook hands.

Heather and Lindsay then walk away and when they were just far enough from Leshawna, Lindsay turns to Heather "Did you really mean all that stuff you said to Lefonda back there?" She asks

"Leshawna." Heather corrects her before rolling her eyes. "And no, she's going down. And PS, those are the ugliest earrings I've seen in my life." She says

"Oh." Lindsay just says, but she gets confused. "So, if you hate her. Why were you being nice to her?" She asks the Asian Canadian who was applying some lip-beam

"Have you ever seen these types of shows before?" Heather says, Lindsay shakes her head."Keep your friends close, and your enemies closer." She says

"Ohhhhhhh." Lindsay says, as she finally gets it…sort of. She then asks Heather something "Am I your friend?" She asks. Heather looks at her for a bit before shrugging

"Yes, you are." Heather says as she starts to walk away, but not before saying one last thing"For now."

"Guys, I think I've found out what we didn't get." Noah says, gaining most of the Gophers' attention

"What? What is it?" Cody asks

"I just did a check and I found that we're missing the water filter and the control panel." Noah says, looking at the items they had

"Probably what we could have gotten if Heather's toss counted." Gwen says, as Leshawna looked embarrassed

"Again, sorry y'all." Leshawna says

"It's cool. Really. None of us knew Chris wouldn't count it. So, really harm done." Trent says, waving his hand. He turns to Noah "Noah, can we still build the hot tub without those things?" He asks

"Yeah, it can work but it'll be a pain for us since we'll have to manually clean the tub and we really can't set the temperature right. The best we can do is to endure it." Noah says as Trent nods

"Cool." Trent says

"Finally…" The team turned and sees the Killer Bass finally arriving at the campsite while they were either dropping their crates or stopping pushing them. Well most of them were there as Katie and Sadie were nowhere to be seen as Naruto was pushing their crate along with his

"Hey, what's up guys?" Trent greets the team, in his calm lay-back tone

"Good man, really good." Naruto says, panting a bit as he was cracking his knuckles

"Hey, aren't you missing a couple of girls? One white and one Hispanic?" Leshawna asks, noting the absence of Katie and Sadie

"They're…just getting a drink." Courtney says, after a bit of hesitation in making the excuse

"Yeah, if they drink with their butts." Harold says, making the joke to Ezekiel, who laughs. The reason why he made the joke was that Katie and Sadie jumped into the ocean and take off their shorts and panties before putting their bare asses into the water to cool down their irritation they gained the poison ivy. It was working but they had to stay there for a bit.

Several of the Gophers notice Courtney's swollen eye and silently cringe at how it looked

"Hey, what's up with your eye?" Owen asks, pointing to Courtney's eye as she just covers it

"O-Oh! It's nothing!" Courtney says

"She got bit by a horsefly. She needs to go get it treated soon." Dawn says

"Shut up." Courtney whispers to the nature girl while getting near her "We don't want them to know that!"

"Okay, okay. Chill." Naruto says as he gets in between them, in case something was to happen.

The Bass quickly pile their crates together as Geoff stands on top of them

"Okay, dudes. It's not too late." Geoff says, he was trying to encourage his team and give them positive motivation "We can do this!" He yells. But his novice speech didn't quite work as some of the team weren't paying attention as Harold was asleep, drooling while Ezekiel was picking his nose. Courtney, who was sitting next to him, notices this and cringes in disgust

"Ew." Courtney says, making the farm home-school turn to her, taking his finger out of his nose

"What?" Ezekiel says, wiping his finger on his pants

"That's…really gross." Bridgette says, backing away from Ezekiel as she was disgusted

"Okay, look guys. We have a hot tub to build and we need a project manager." Courtney says, gaining everyone's attention. She was focused on winning this challenge. "Since I've actually been a C.I.T. before. I'm electing myself." She says

"And how does being a C.I.T. have anything to do with building a hot tub?" Naruto asks. He really didn't think being a C.I.T. would help in a situation like this. Really, the skills you could get from being a C.I.T. can have so many uses in a Reality show like this

"Oh, and do you have anything other ideas?" Courtney asks, Naruto just looks at her and stands up

"Actually yeah, I do. For starters, we need to see just what we have and want we don't since we don't have two crates. Once we see what we don't have, we have to think of alternative ways to compensate for the losses and try and make the best of it." Naruto says, as Courtney looked surprised, she wasn't expecting

"Well, looks like we found our project manager." Duncan says. "So, where do we begin Whiskers?" He asks

"We open the crates," Naruto says. He looks at Bridgette and Dawn "Bridgette, Dawn. You two go and get our twins and come back together. We'll need all the help we can get.

[Confession: Naruto]

Naruto sighs as he looks down and places his hand on his face"We were dead the moment we started…"Naruto mummers as he runs his hand down his face."Teamwork and communication are things we're seriously lacking at the moment. We discovered that we didn't have any nails for the tub and we were missing the plumbing as well. We tried to make the best of things by using water-proof wood glue and a hose pipe but it wasn't enough since we were either butting each other's heads, letting ourselves get distracted, or hardly paying attention to our surroundings. Don't get me wrong, there are some cool people on this team. Geoff and DJ are cool dudes, Eva's cool since she did do most of the heavy lifting. Duncan is…alright, a bit of a jerk but who isn't. Bridgette's cool too but she seriously needs to be more aware of her surroundings since she knocked Harold out with a piece of 2x4. Dawn is…really nice. She's really nice. Courtney's a bit rough on the edges but cool. Harold's…a bit weird, and so is Ezekiel. But in all, we sucked today and it sucks that my team is the first to lose…"

Many hours later and the two teams were standing in front of their completed Hot Tubs. The Gophers hot tub looked well done and ready to be partied in while the Bass' tub…it was standing and holding well.

Chris first inspects the Gophers' hot tub, he analyses the tub critically, looking for any flaws to it, and even checking the water and its temperature. He looks at the tub one last time before looking at the Gophers

"This…is one awesome hot tub!" Chris yells, nodding in approval as the Gophers cheer, even Owen who emerges from the tub.

The host turns to the Bass' tub and finds a seagull floating in it, with the Killer Bass looking nervous, worried that their work into it wasn't enough. Chris looks at it and taps onto the shell of the tub, it shakes a bit as he backs away from it, waiting to see if it was going to break down and spill the water out but after a while, the shaking stops and Chris see that it was holding, barely but holding.

"Well…it's still surprisingly standing, I've got to give it to the Screaming Gophers!" Chris yells with the Gophers themselves celebrating their first victory, while the Bas just sigh or looked defeated. "Gophers, you're safe from elimination. And, you get to rock this awesome hot tub for the rest of the summer! Bonus!" he yells, pointing to the camera. The Gophers cheer more, while some even did victory dances, Chris turns to the losers "Bass, hate to be you right now. I'll see your sorry asses at the bonfire tonight."

"We won!" Lindsay yells with a big smile "We get to stay get to stay here for another three days!" She cheers. Heather, her and Beth cheer in unison as

"WHOOOO!" Owen gains everyone's attention with all of them seeing that he wasn't wearing anything. Luckily, his shame was blurred out for the viewers, for the Campers and the camera crew, weren't so lucky. "Ahahaha! Yes! We get to stay! We get to stay! We are so awesome! We won the contest!" He sings and dances a bit before he wraps Heather and Lindsay into a hug with one arm with Heather cringing in disgust from being close to his nude body while Lindsay just smiles

Later that day, the campers were back in the mess hall, having their dinner…that is…if you even call it dinner. While the Gophers were happily smiling and chatting to one another, still basking in their victory at their table, things couldn't be said the same for the Bass' table as they were trying to think of one thing

Who would be the first camper to leave Total Drama Island?

"So…uhh…what do we do now?" Katie awkwardly asks

"We have to figure out who we're going to vote off?" Courtney states the obvious

"Well, I think it should be princess here." Duncan says, pointing to Courtney who was taken back by this. "Or the brick house here." Duncan continues, pointing his other hand to DJ, who was also taken back

"What?" Courtney utters in complete surprise. Why would Duncan go afterher?"Why?"

"Because you two were the only ones who didn't jump. Which was part of the result as to why we lost." Naruto says, knowing the reason why Duncan chose them. The punk nods

"Yeah, he's right. You two didn't jump. But, if we ever had to lift a truck? I like our odds with the big guy here." Duncan says, pointing back to DJ who was smiling at Duncan's words. Courtney on the other hand was in disbelief

"You guys need me! Courtney tells them, trying to defend herself in not getting voted off. "I'm the only one here who's-" She was saying but she gets cut off

"We know." Bridgette says in an annoyed tone. Rolling her eyes. "You used to be a real C.I.T.I., so who would you pick?" She asks

"Well…ummm, what about…" Courtney was looking at anyone on the table that she could push everyone to vote for. "Him!" She yells, pointing to the one person they never thought she'd pick

"What?" Naruto utters with wide eyes., suspired that Cortney would suggest he be voted off. Someone hears this and was scared.

"NO!" Lindsay surprisingly shouts and stands up from her seat. Her shout causes everyone to stop eating/chatting and turn to her. Lindsay quickly notices this and had to think of something fast as an excuse. "Uh…I mean, there's no salt on the table. There's no salt on the table, bummer." She says, sitting back down.

Dawn stops eating and stands up

"Pardon me if I may sound rude Courtney. But Naruto jumped off the cliff, he was the first one to do it. And he's actually tried to help us move our crates down the beach, even when he didn't need to." Dawn says, defending Naruto as she looks at Courtney with a firm stare "So, tell me, why would we vote out someone as useful as Naruto?" She asks, almost glaring at Courtney who was actually glaring at Dawn. Naruto looks at Dawn and smiles sincerely, happy at the fact that she was defending him. Geoff soon intervenes

"Okay guys, let's just all calm down." Geoff says as he places his hand on Courtney's shoulder and sets her down back to her seat, Naruto does the same for Dawn "We're all a little tense and stressed from the challenge. Let's not let our emotions just the best of us." He says, trying to defuse the tension in the room

"Alright, I've had enough prison food for one day." Duncan says as he pushes his bowl of…rice? aside and gets up "I'm going to go take a nap." He says as he walks toward the exit

"Same, I've got to blow off some steam. I'm out of here." Naruto says, standing up and following Duncan toward the exit

"You can't do that!" Courtney yells, the two ignore her and continue walking away. "We haven't decided who's going yet."

"I still don't get why you didn't jump DJ, ay." Ezekiel says, with his arms crossing as everyone looks at him "Why are you stooping down to the girls' level?" He asks

Everyone on the Bass table was silent, even some from the Gophers' table, all stared at Ezekiel. Naruto and Duncan even stopped as they were right by the door

"Uh…what?" DJ says, making sure he had heard that right

"Well, look around." "There are only three people wearing chicken hats and you're the only guy who wearing one, the rest are girls ay. You're a guy, you're better than that." (a/n: I am truly sorry for writing this, I am not a sexist and I feel ashamed and disgusted with myself for writing that)

Katie and Sadie gasp as now everyone from both tables' attention was on Ezekiel, many glaring at him.

"What'sthatsupposed to mean?" Bridgette aggressively asks as she and Eva approach Ezekiel with fierce glares.

"Yeah home-school." Eva says as she pounds her fist in front of Ezekiel, shaking the entire table. "Enlighten us!" she shouts

"Well, guys are much stronger and better at sports than girls are." Ezekiel states, as if it was a fact, causing everyone nearby to back away from the scene as all the girls in the room were giving Ezekiel a look that could kill him. Even Dawn!

"Oh, dude." Geoff slaps his hand against his forehead while shaking his head. "You didnotjust say that."

"My dad told me to look out for the girls here, ay." Ezekiel told everyone as he crosses his arms and nods his head. "And help them in case they can't keep up." He says. He misses the wide eyes of all the girls before they really gave him a look at promised death

Bridgette grit her teeth as Eva grabs Ezekiel by his neck and easily lifted him up into the air.

"Still think we need your help keeping up?" Eva asks in a threatening tone while lightly strangling the boy in her hands.

"Uh…" Ezekiel could barely let out a slightly frightened tone. "Not really."

"Okay, guys, let's give him a break." Geoff once again played the role of peacemaker to try and get the heat off Ezekiel as Eva harshly dropped him on the ground. "I mean, at least he doesn't think that guys are smarter than girls."

"But they are." Ezekiel just had to speak up. Suddenly, Naruto runs toward the table, jumps over it, and kicks the home-schooled farmer by the side of his head, causing Ezekiel to drop to the floor. Everyone was caught by surprise and was shocked from seeing Naruto do this. The blonde stands over and looks down at him with a glare

"Dude, let me tell you something. I'm friends with girls and I can say with confidence that they are one of the strongest people I know. One of these girls has a wicked right hook and you don't want to be the receiving end of one if she's pissed or moody, one's a master black belt in Karate and is damn good at handling loads of different weapons. Some of these friends are the strongest when it comes to mental endurance. They have the best patience in my friend group back home. Hell, even my mom and grandmother are the strongest people too. My mom has a temper that rivals anyone, she can and has pulled car doors off when she wanted to. And my Grandmother, she's got a wicked right hook as well, one that can break your jaw in three places if you pissed her off to that extent." Naruto says, looking down at Ezekiel. "My advice to you dude: Don't think that women aren't fragile or weak. They are just as strong as men, even stronger since they go through childbirth and have to deal with perverts every day. Next time you say sh*t like that in front of me or any girl here, I will put you in a stretcher." He says as he turns around, and heads straight to the exit, moving past Duncan as he kicks the door open and walks away from the mess hall to go and cool down somewhere else on the island

Back at the mess hall, everyone just sat there, in silence after what just happened, not really knowing what to say or do.

"Wow…" Gwen says, finally after trying to find herself "Just…wow…" She utters. Dawn looks back to the door with a concerned expression, worried about how Naruto was feeling

[Later that night]

[Location: The Dramatic Bonefire Ceremony]

Night fell upon Camp Wawanakwa as all the members of the Killer Bass were sitting on the stumps at the campfire site with Chris in front of the metal barrel. All the girls on the team were glaring at Ezekiel while Naruto still looked a bit upset, maybe from earlier. Duncan turns to the home-schooled boy.

"Dude, you've got a lot to learn about the real world." Duncan says, making Ezekiel flinches as he just rubs his cheek, where a band-aid was on

"Killer Bass." Chris got everyone's attention as he spoke in a serious tone. In Chris's hand was a plate holding 11 marshmallows. "Marshmallows represent a tasty treat that you enjoy roasting by the fire. But at this camp, marshmallows representlife."

Geoff dramatically makes a hanging gesture before looking to Bridgette and winking, the surfer girl nodding in response.

"You've all cast your votes and made your decision." Chris says while holding up his plate of marshmallows. "There are only eleven marshmallows on this plate. When I call your name come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow tonight must immediately return to the dock of shame to catch the boat of losers. That means you're out of the contest and you can't come back...ever."

Most of the Killer Bass tense up as Chris said that. "The first marshmallow goes to...Geoff." Geoff lets out a big smile as he walks up to Chris who pierced a marshmallow onto the party dude's stick.

"Naruto, Dawn, Harold." Chris calls out the next three who all smile and walk up to Chris with sticks with the host attaching marshmallows to them.

"Yes!" Harold cheers as Chris gave him his marshmallow.

Naruto let out a sigh of relief and relaxed a bit as Chris put a marshmallow on his stick as Dawn put a reassuring hand on his back. He looks back at Dawn and returns a grateful smile to her for the support.

"Katie. Bridgette. DJ, Sadie." Chris calls the next four campers up who eagerly went to get their marshmallow.

"Oh, yay." Sadie and Katie said in unison as they hugged each other. "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you."

"Duncan, Eva." The delinquent and Jock smirks as they head over to collect their marshmallows from Chris.

And that left only one marshmallow. And two campers. Courtney and Ezekiel.

"Campers, this is the final marshmallow of the evening." Chris says. Both Courtney and Ezekiel incredibly tensed up. Courtney's heart was racing as the home-schooled boy starts to violently tremble and shake. Chris rises his hand up causing both of the remaining campers to drop their sticks as both of their eyes focus on who the host would point at.

And after what felt like an hour of complete heart attack causing tension…Chris calls out the next and final camper that would be staying tonight.

"Courtney." Courtney quickly smiles and grabs her stick and went to go bet her marshmallow as Ezekiel just sighs and slumps down.

"Can't say I'm shocked. You did manage to piss off all the chicks on the island, after I said don't do anything that'll piss anyone off. Plus, I saw you picking your nose earlier dude. Not cool." Ezekiel just got up while slumping down as all the girls gave Ezekiel a smug look, his reason for being eliminated was obvious. "Dock of shame is that way, bro."

Everyone watches as Chris led Ezekiel to the dock of shame. The home-schooled boy stepped onto the boat Chef used during the diving challenge earlier that day and drove Ezekiel away from Total Drama Island. Forever.

"The rest of you, enjoy your marshmallows." Chris told the remaining members of the Killer Bass as they started to roast their marshmallows over the fire. "You're all safe…for tonight."

[Confessional: Gwen]

"Yep, this camp pretty much still stinks."Gwen sighs out before looking at the camera."But now that I'm here I guess I might as well actually try to win."

"To the Screaming Gophers." Cody toasts as he and the rest of his team were enjoying a night-time hot tub party.

"To the Screaming Gophers!" The rest of the Gophers cheered.

"Go Gophers! Go Gophers!" Leshawna chanted as she started dancing around in victory.

Owen and Noah soon joined Leshawna in dancing around and chanting, "Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go, go, go Gophers!"

Meanwhile, the Killer Bass was seen walking back to their camps slumped down in defeat. But as Courtney comes into view, she looks at the camera with a fierce look. "Are you recording this?" Courtney asked as the cameraman nods and zoomed in on her. "Good. They can enjoy their little part all they want, but I am gonna win this competition and no one is gonna stop me."

[Later: On top of the Bass cabin]

As all the other campers were in their cabins, fast asleep, one camper was still awake. In a black t-shirt with a pair of green boxer shorts, Naruto was laying on the metal roof of the cabin, looking at the star-filled night sky. He had his guitar next to him along with his amp as he intentionally was going to jam out a bit but chose not to out of respect for his teammates.

He sighs and just looks at the stars, wondering if being there was a good idea.

'Was it really a good idea for me to come here after everything back home?'Naruto thought'I mean, I'm not here for the money or fame. I came here to…get away from things at home and…them, but did I really overreact and did it on impulse?'He thought. He just sighs again and looks at the sky one more, thinking about his past and remembering someone

'I really wish you were here ?-chan. You could tell me what I should do…that is…if you still remember me…'Naruto thought as he gazes at the stars. Not once noticing someone was doing the same, but on a tree and saw him

'Naruto…'Dawn thought as she just watches him

To Be continued…

Chapter 3: Island: Episode 2 (Edited-26/05/2023)

Chapter Text

Author's Corner :

Keys :

"Talking"

'Thinking'

[Confessional]

[Flashback]

Wide awake, but it just feels wrong

Stay in bed 'til a whole year is gone

Wake me up when it's over

Feel like I'm Sleepwalking when you're gone

Medicate 'til my brain goes numb (goes numb)

Like a dream where your feet won't run (won't run)

Stuck in place, paralyzed I-

Feel like I'm Sleepwalking when you're gone (gone, gone)

Hi guys,Pixelhere, welcoming you all to the latest chapter of Total! Drama! Maelstrom: Island! The last chapter has a mostly positive response to it while there were some negative responses, and I know why...

This story continues to exceed my expectations for it and I'm surprised by it since I haven't seen story growth like this since the early days ofCinnamon Bun's MusicandFox Among Fairies. Thank you for reading and making this happen. And if you've seen the lyrics I put above before this, then you know what episode is up next.

This chapter took way too long to write, a whole f*cking week to write. So, this is my reaction to finally releasing this chapter:

Now, I want to say sorry for that rant Naruto did against Ezekiel for his sexist comments, after I read back, it did feel forced and unnecessary and I apologize for that. It was 03:52 am when I wrote that and at that point, I was dead tired since I hadn't slept for two days at that time and desperately wanted to go to bed.

Once again, some of you left ideas and clues on who could be this girl from Naruto's past, I laughed at some of the ideas and looked interested in a few. I'm not saying anything about who is it. But I'll be a good fella and leave a few clues here and there on who she is. You'll just have to find the clues and figure out who this girl is. My partner knows and another dude who's been a big help to the story knows, all you have to do, is look. Good luck! :3

Some of you contacted me in regards to the canon order of the story, in the votes, and that I shouldn't follow it. I wasn't planning on doing that anywhere originally since I've seen that happen loads of times with other stories. So, I have some ideas on who to exit next in this chapter and the next one. Oh, and if you have any original challenge ideas, talk to me about them and maybe I'll use the idea in the story in a future chapter.

Also, fair warning: We'll be straying from the canon from here on and I'm adding my own spins to the challenges, you'll see what I mean in this chapter's challenge.

(Edited: 26/05/2023. I added something new due to a new added plot to the storyline)

"This chapter ofTDM:I, contains scenes of extreme stunts and actions performed by fictional teens. Do not try anything that you read here at home. Seriously, you could get really messed up."

Disclaimer:

Total Drama and its characters are respectively owned byTeletoonandFresh TV.

Naruto and its characters are respectively owned byWeekly Shonen Jump Manga,VIZ, andTV Tokyo.

All Music used in this story is rightly owned by the artists and record labels.

Pixel owns nothing.

Last time on: Total Drama Maelstrom: Island...

"24 campers arrived and learned that they'll be spending 8 weeks at a crusty old summer camp. The campers were then faced with their first challenge, jumping off a 1000-foot-high cliff into shark-infested waters! And while most campers took the plunge, a few chickened out and were forced to wear the dreaded chicken hats! They were then challenged to build their own hot tubs, the Killer Bass tried everything from facing horse flies in the eye, and poison ivy to the ass and horrible teamwork but in the end, it was the Killer Bass who won the whole thing and were safe from elimination. At the campfire ceremony, it all came down to two campers: Courtney, the C.I.T who had experience leading at a summer camp but refused to jump, and Ezekiel, the home-school farmer who managed to piss every female contestant at the camp with his sexist comments regarding women, and somehow one of his male teammates who took it upon himself to school the homeschool a little about the real world. In the end, the first camper voted off Total Drama Island, was Ezekiel, proving that home-school and reality TV don't really mix. Who will be voted off this week in this week's most dramatic campfire ceremony yet? Find out here, right now on...TOTAL...DRAMA...ISLAND!"

Total Drama Maelstrom: Island

Episode 2: The Big Sleep

Three days have passed since the last challenge and first elimination ceremony and it was early in the morning here on Total Drama Island. Most of the campers were all sound asleep in their cabins, enjoying whatever they were dreaming about while Eva was up and about, doing her morning training. Naruto was in his bed, sleeping and snoring a bit as he starts to smile, due to what he was currently dreaming. Just as he was sleeping and the others, Chris was walking by their cabins, holding a megaphone in one hand and something else in the other. He stops right in the middle of the two cabins and smirks at the cameras

"This is going to be good." Chris says before he holds out the megaphone and turns it on, but instead of using the siren on it or even speaking to it, he holds the other thing he was carrying in his other hand, which was a blow horn. He hits the horn onto the megaphone, amplifying the sound through the camp, alerting and causing the campers to wake up with a jolt, causing some to unfortunately hit the top of the bunkbed under them or in Dawn's case, fall off her bed and hit the floor

"Are you kidding me?! It's like five in the morning!" Leshawna yells, rubbing the top of her head, she was one of the ones who hit their head. She hops out of her bed and marches to the window, opens it and peeks through it, and sees Chris "Do I look like a farmer to you?!" She yells at Chris who just smiles

"All Campers, report to the main square of the camp in 15 minutes for a brief! So, move it!" Chris says through the megaphone, casually ignoring Leshawna's question before walking away as all the campers grunt from the rude awaking and hop off their beds and got ready

"Wait? Shouldn't we shower first?" Harold asks with Naruto putting on his t-shirt and shaking his head

"I don't think that's an option we have buddy." Naruto says, resuming dressing up as the others follow suit.

Soon, the guys for the Killer Bass exit their cabin and meet up with their female teammates at the main square in-between the cabins and wait for Chris. Soon, the Screaming Gophers arrive, as tired and sleepy as the rest were as they wait for the host of the show to arrive. Cody stands next to Eva who was listening to some music with her earphones attached to her MP3 player. Looking down and spotting the device on her, Cody gets curious and tries to touch it when Eva notices this and snaps at him, by trying to bite his hand which causes Cody to react and retract his hand from her while she growls at him. Chris eventually arrives

"Morning Campers! Hope you slept well." Chris says, grinning at the Campers as some just yawn or were trying to stand as most had bags under their eyes

"Hi Chris, you look really buff in those shorts." Heather compliments Chris after seeing his change of clothing which were just a pair of khaki shorts and sandals

"I know." Chris says, pointing at her as he already knows that, he looks at his watch. "Okay, I hope you all are ready for your next challenge because it begins in exactly...one minute!" He says, causing Owen to look at him

"Whoa, excuse me Chris, but I don't know if that's enough time to eat breakfast," Owen says, thinking about food as his stomach rumbles from this. Chris however just smirks

"Ooooohhhhh, you'll get breakfast Owen..." Chris says, looking at the large boy who smiles and parts his belly at the notion that there would be food, but... "Right after you complete your 20-kilometer run around the island!" He yells proudly as the campers look at him with wide eyes

"What?!" The campers yell while Chris just smirks, something that angers Eva

"Oh, so you're funny now huh?" Eva asks, narrowing her eyes at the host "Well, let's see how you look when I get funny." She says as she stomps her way toward the host but even before she could get remotely close to him, a few of the guys (mainly Geoff, Duncan, and Naruto) grabs her by her arms and hold her back

"Eva, chill, chill. This isn't something to get worked up. Just chill." Naruto says, trying to calm down Eva before she'd do something that could potentially get her ejected from the show. It seemed that his words reached the fitness fanatic as she takes in a long deep breath and exhales for a long time, she looks at him and nods

"Fine..." Eva hisses as she removes herself from the boys and gives the host a glare. "You're enjoying this, aren't you?" She asks and Chris just smiles

"A little." Chris says jokingly before looking at his watch and seeing the time. "You've got 30 seconds left." He says as Eva just growls before moving back to her previous spot.

"Excuse me Chris, but how much is 20 kilometres in miles?" Naruto asks. Chris blinks at him for a bit before he realizes something with Naruto

"Oh right, the States use the Imperial system, forgot about that." Chris says as he realizes that Naruto was used to the Imperial system, not the metric system. He looks at the red-highlighted blonde. "It's a little over 12 miles Naruto." He says as Naruto understood the distance

"Oh, okay. No biggie." Naruto says, shrugging his shoulders as if it was nothing which catches some of the campers by surprise over how nonchalant he was about this.

Once, the campers were at the base of the campsite that led into the woods. Chris had a starter's pistol in hand as the teens lined up for the start as some were in runner's starting positions

"Okay, runners! On your marks, get set! Go!" Chris yells before firing the pistol and the majority of the campers took off running while some didn't and just took off jogging or simply were walking. Chris chuckles to himself before walking back to the camp to get the next part ready

[Timeskip: A little while later]

After about 1 and a half hours passed, the campers were still circling the island, going down the shoreline. Most of the campers were still running while the others decided to jog or walk

"Do you know how much longer do we have to go?" Harold asks, short-winded due to his psychic, as he walks beside Gwenn who chose to walk instead of running

"Don't walk next to me." Gwen says as she speeds up her pace, leaving Harold to fall on his face from exhaustion.

Heather chose to walk as well as someone was catching up to her

"On your left." Noah says, bumping her as he runs past which almost makes Heather trip

"Do you mind?" Heather asks, glaring at his retreating back

[Confessional-Heather]

"I don't run." Heather says, sitting in the confession booth. "And I definitely don't run in high heel wedges. Do you know what would happen to my feet if I did?" She asks

[End Confessional]

Heather continues walking and walks over to a small ravine and sees something that disgusted her. She sees Owen bending down to the water as he takes sips from it while panting and sweating heavily

"Can't..." Owen sips on the water "Catch...." He takes another sip. "Breath..." Sip. "Must be...condition..." he utters before collapsing into the water as Heather scoffs

"Yeah, and it's called Overeating. Look into it." Heather says to her oaf of a teammate as Leshawna walks past them, looking a bit exhausted. The homegirl leans against a tree and looks back at Heather after hearing what she said to Owen

"Oh, and what's your excuse?" Leshawna pants. "You skinny...annoying...oh baby, I'm too tired to ever insult you." She says as she couldn't even continue her burn. Chris shows up, riding a moped, and had his megaphone

"Pick it up, people! If you're not back by lunchtime, you don't eat!" Chris says as he passes them all and rides away which leaves most of the campers annoyed due to how hungry they were

"Oh, I hate him so much." Heather growls as she steps over Owen's body and walks away, leaving the big teen behind

A little up ahead, Naruto was jogging, and seemed that he wasn't out of breath as some of the others were. He was focused on his pace that he didn't notice someone moving next to him

"It seems that you're having a good time." He blinks upon hearing the person speak and looks around to see who it was and sees Dawn jogging next to him

"Oh, hi Dawn." Naruto greets the petite girl who nods at him. "Sorry, didn't hear what you said. What was it?" He asks

"I said that you looked to be enjoying this challenge." Dawn says and Naruto flashes a grin as he nods

"Sure am! This is nothing to me." Naruto says

"Do you exercise often?" Dawn asks and Naruto nods

"Yeah. My mom's a fitness trainer and a dojo instructor, so she works out a lot, she kind of forced me into it when I was a kid, and since that, I started to love working out." Naruto says, he looks at Dawn and notices something with her. "And you? You seem like you're not tired at all." He asks, seeing that she wasn't tired but looked a bit winded.

"Yes, I too work out a bit. I often do rock climbing as a hobby." Dawn says and this peaks Naruto's interest

"You rock climb?" Naruto asks and Dawn nods

"Oh, I do. I go on one every once in a while. It's so relaxing really." Dawn says, looking at peace as she reminiscences about her times in rock climbing.

"That's really awesome. You've got to tell me some of your rock-climbing stories sometime." Naruto says as Dawn looks at him and smirks a little.

"Perhaps, only if you share some of your stories." Dawn says and Naruto mirrors her smirk

"Deal!" Naruto says and the two continue jogging.

[Timeskip: Later]

A few more hours later and over at the main lodge, there were campers there, most of the Screaming Gophers and The Killer Bass, waiting outside the building for their remaining teammates to arrive as Chris was with them, filing his nails. They hear loud footsteps rushing over toward them and they look to see Owen running at full speed, holding Noah over his shoulders as the Hispanic teen looked like he was unconscious for some reason.

"Clear the way! We're losing him!" Owen yells, everyone moves out of the way as he puts Noah onto the floor and starts performing CRP on him. Not long after he starts doing it, Leshawna arrives, completely out of breath

"Oh...we...made it...finally..." Leshawna says as she falls down to her knees and tries to catch her breath. Not soon after, Harold comes clawing to the lodge, sweating and panting

"What took you so long? It's been 3 hours since we got here." Courtney says as she walks up to the Ginger-haired nerd who only looks up at her

"I...think...I'm about to...have a heart attack..." Harold utters before his arms finally give out and he collapses onto his face onto the ground. Owen continues to perform chest compressions on Noah and was about to do the mouth-to-mouth resuscitation when Noah miraculously recover just before their mouths touched

"Okay, okay! Enough! You don't have to do that!" Noah yells, shoving Owen away from him since he didn't want that mouth going anywhere near his

"He's okay! He's gonna live!" Owen yells as he picks up Noah and gives him a big bear hug, which causes Noah's back to crack and cut off his air supply. Gwen looks at the teams and realizes something

"Wait...a minute, Harold was the last one here, and Owen and Noah got here since they were the last ones out of our team. That means...we win!" Gwen says, smiling as everyone else starts realizing this and the Screaming Gophers cheer in victory while the Killer Bass groan at the loss as Courtney looks at Harold

"Oh, nice one Harold. You just cost us the challenge!" Courtney yells at Harold who only lets out a sound in response. Chris quickly stops his nail filing and steps forward

"Whoa, whoa whoa. Hold your horses there guys. Who said that this was the challenge?" Chris asks. This causes the Gophers to stop cheering and look at him and so did the Bass in confusing

"Say what now?" Gwen utters, confusion on her face

"Yeah, I never that was the challenge. I just made you do that for something else." Chris says

"For what?" Heather asks, raising her eyebrow but Chris just smirks

"Oh, you'll see, hahaha." Chris laughs, which sent chills down some of the campers' spines, feel something bad was coming. "Take a 15-minute breather and report to the dock for further instructions. I'll see you there." He says as he starts to leave but he stops and turns back to the teens. "Oh, and bring your swimsuits. You're gonna need them~" He says and leaves the campers to their thoughts, about what was there at the docks waiting for them for them to need their swimsuits

"Wonder what he has at the docks for us." Bridgette says.

"Whatever is it, can't be bad. Right?" Geoff says, shrugging his shoulders, thinking that it wouldn't be too bad

[Timeskip: 15 minutes later]

[At the docks]

"You were saying, dude..." Duncan says, looking at Geoff with a glare as the party boy looked sheepish. The reason why? The two teams were all standing on top of wooden log posts inserted into the lake and were about 10 feet above the water's surface. And there were two things making it hard for them to stand, the first thing was that they were standing on the log with one leg and the second thing was that they were carrying a long stick over their shoulders, and at each end of the stick, were two identical buckets. Chris was on the dock, sitting on a folding chair, and had his megaphone with him as he lifts it up to his mouth

"Alright Campers, below you is the water of Lake Wawanaka, known for its calm waters and various life that live in it. And here, you're gonna try and not fall in it while holding the sticks over your shoulder with buckets which are filled to the brim with heavy rocks we had the interns look around the island. Your goal is to stay on your log the longest." Chris says

"Easy." Tyler says, smirking at this, but Chris smirks as well

"Oh, and I almost forgot, if you do fall into the water, you'll be in for an electric surprise in the form of electric eels!" Chris yells, grinning ear to ear as the campers

"What?!" The campers yell in shock as they look down to the waters and low and behold, there were dozens of eels swimming around the logs, some jumping out of the water and snapping their teeth at them before landing back into the water.

[Confessional: Gwen]

"Okay, I need to know. How the hell do you even get a load of electric eels?" Gwen asks, wondering where you find that many eels

[Confessional: Chris]

"I know a guy. Hahaha!" Chris laughs, as he was filling his nails again

[Confessional: Dawn]

"Please, Mother Nature, please let those who aggravated those poor eels pay for their crimes in harming them!" Dawn yells, while in a prayer motion as she was fuming

[End Confessions]

"The team that has the most members still standing on their posts within the time limit of 20 minutes will get something special in the end." Chris says, he then pulls out a timer. "You begin...now!" He says as he clicks the timer and watches on

A few minutes rolled by and the campers were still standing strong but some were struggling to keep still as Harold looked like he was about to pass out.

"I...can't...hold on..." Harold says, as he starts to shake while trying to hold on to his stick

"Harold, don't you dare fall." Courtney says

"S-Sorry...guys." Harold utters right before he falls off his log and splashes into the water. A few seconds pass before he jumps out of the water, screaming as there were eels wrapped around his body, shocking him with high volts before he somehow runs on the water, getting the eels off of him in the process, and gets to shore where he lays on the sand, and twitches involuntary

"Oh, that's gotta sting. Looks like the Bass is down a player." Chris says, right before Lindsay falls off her post and lands into the water and gets shocked herself, causing her to scream. "And so are the Gophers." He says, laughing while Chef went to get her out of the water

More minutes go by and more of the campers fell off their posts and were shocked and eliminated, from the Killer Bass, it was Harold, Bridgette, Geoff, Katie and Sadie, and Courtney. The ones remaining from that team were Naruto, DJ, Duncan, Dawn, and Eva. From the Scream Gophers who were out, it was Lindsay, Noah, Justin, Cody, Leshawna, Beth, Gwen, and Heather. The ones remaining for their team were Tyler, Trent, Izzy (who for some reason was doing a handstand and holding her stick with her feet while laughing madly), and Owen. All

"C'mon! Just fall alright! We've still got things to do!" Chris yells from his megaphone as he was clearly bored with this. Naruto turns to his teammates and saw how they were doing

"How are you doing there bros?" Naruto asks

"I'm alright man." DJ says, smiling

"I'm good. This is barely anything for me." Eva says, as calm as she could be as she had an expression of sheer focus. Duncan turns to the'red-highlighted'blonde and cracks a grin

"Yeah, doing good Whiskers, this is nothing. Remains me a bit of Juvie really. Having those yard moments and lifting some weights. You?" Duncan asks as Naruto just playful scoffs

"This? This is nothing really. My mom had me do crazier stuff as punishment." Naruto says, and this catches Eva's attention

"Really?" Eva asks, looking at him with a raised eyebrow. "Like what?" She asks as Naruto looks up

"Oh, when I turned 10, my mom had me hang off the edge of a cliff while having a boulder tied to my ankles. Oh, and she had me recite the lyrics fromDream OnbyAerosmithword for word. And that was to get my rights back to my favorite food after I got grounded for something I did." Naruto says, reminiscing that time as the others look at him weirdly or in shock at hearing that(a/n: Anime moms do the craziest things, either themselves or to their child and I can see Kushina doing the same to Naruto. Don't believe me? Look at her in the Naruto movie: Road To Ninja when she was calling him from his room.)

"Okay, even I can't do that." Eva says, after getting over her shock "Is your mom alright?" She asks as Naruto just laughs

"Yeah, she's fine. A bit nuts but I love her." Naruto says, he looks over at Dawn and sees that she was shaking slightly while holding her stick. "Hey Dawn, are you doing alright?" He asks. Dawn just looks at him and nods

"Y-Yes..." Dawn says, smiling but her voice and smile sounded/looked strained, and Naruto saw it

"Dawn...are you sure?" Naruto asks with a gentle yet stern tone and expression. Dawn looks at him and knew she couldn't lie to him and she lets out an exhausted sigh

"No...I feel like my arms are about to give out." Dawn says and it was evident by how her arms were shaking. Naruto was concerned for her but he looks over at the other team and notices that one of them was starting to fade. He looks back at Dawn and smiles

"You can drop out now." Naruto says and Dawn looks at him with a wide-eyed expression

"W-What? No, I can't. Not when there could be a reward on the line." Dawn says but Naruto just shakes his head

"No, you can. Look at the other team." Naruto says. Dawn and the rest of the team look over at the Gophers and saw that there were only 4 left. "There's only 4 of them left while there's 5 of us left, and if my counting's correct, there's only 30 seconds left. We've won this, you can drop out of this, you've done enough, you can leave the rest up to us." He says. Dawn looks at him with a

"A-Are you sure?" Dawn asks and Naruto just nods

"Positive. You can let go, trust me." Naruto says as Dawn thinks about it and decides on her choice, she looks at him and nods

"O-Okay...I'll drop out now." Dawn says as she leans forward and falls over her post and into the water, but there was no shock as most of the eels head toward her and raise her from the water's surface.

"Dawn's out! But no shock, dangit." Chris says but sounded disappointed as he didn't hear Dawn get electrocuted as she was being carried by the eels back to shore. And as this happens, another camper falls off their post and into the water right as they scream from the electric shock from the remaining eels and this had him smiling." "And there goes Owen, and he's shocked! Hahaha." He laughs. Chris then hears the timer go off, signaling that the challenge was over as he sees the rea "Well, with 4 to 3, the winners of this part are...the Killer Bass!" He yells, declaring the winners

"Yes!" The members of the Bass cheer while the Gophers just groan at the loss, knowing that they lost the challenge. But...

"Alright campers, dry up, rest a bit, and report to the main lodge for the next part." Chris says as he stands up and heads off the docks, but the campers look at him with the same confusion as previously

"What? But, I thought that was the challenge?" Harold says, still laying on the sand right before he gets shocked by leftover electricity within him

"No, it wasn't. I'll explain things, after you change back into your clothes and report to the main lodge. That is all." Chris says as he laughs and walks away, leaving the campers to wonder what was really going on with him

"What is that guy planning now?" Duncan asks

"I don't know, but he has to say what's going on or else we'll beat it out of him. I'm getting sick of this." Eva says as she cracks her knuckles into her palm. The campers got themselves off the sand and off the boat and make their way to their cabins to get dry and changed back into their regular attire

[Timeskip: 15 minutes later]

[At the Main Lodge]

The campers arrive at the main lodge and see Chris standing at the fat south wing of the building, standing in front of a large curtain that blocked the window of the building that viewed the lake

"Alright Chris, what's really going on? You said that you were going to explain what's really going on, so start explaining." Naruto says, crossing his arms as he was getting fed up with this game Chris was playing and frankly, everyone else was.

"All will be answered shortly my young padawans, but first." Chris says in a sage-like manner before he grabs the curtain. "Who's hungry!?" He yells, pulling along the curtain, revealing a large buffet table with various dishes and food on it, and this made most of the campers' eyes sparkle and caused drool to come from their mouths.

[Confessional: Gwen]

"After a whole three days for Chef's brown sludge, I almost cried when I saw that buffet." Gwen admits, having nearly forgotten what real food even looked like

[Confessional: Owen]

"And then I saw it, the buffet table. It was beautiful." Owen says with a voice that showed that he was probably the happiest person in the camp. "There was turkey and Nanaimo bars and baked beans and the maple syrup! Ha...can I have a minute please?" He says as he then starts to cry dramatically.

[Confessional: Naruto]

"Yeah...something's fishy here man, I can feel it." Naruto was in the booth, rubbing his chin with a contemplating look on his face, which made him look like a fox that was thinking. "While everyone else was busy stuffing their faces with the turkey buffet, apart from Dawn and Bridgette since Dawn's a vegan and Bridgette's a vegetarian, they only had the veggies and fruits that were there. I on the other hand, only ate the noodles and spaghetti that the buffet had. Something about this just doesn't feel right, I couldn't be wrong but my gut's telling me otherwise." He says, continuing to think about this.

[End Confessions]

"Uuuuuuugh..." Before anyone really knew it, the entire buffet was completely eaten, nearly everyone was groaning and holding their sore stomachs while looking bloated

The only ones who were groaning from the pain or were on their knees were Bridgette, Dawn, and Naruto with the three blondes sitting at a table together.

"So...is this a part of whatever Chris is planning?" Bridgette asks

"Maybe." Naruto says, placing his last bowl of noodles on a stack of bowls that were on the table next to him.

"It is." Dawn says as the two turns to her. "His aura is like an open book. He wanted us to be all this for his challenge. And if it isn't. It won't work, since I'm a vegan and I won't dream of eating anything related or from an animal." She says

"Oh right. I forgot that you can read other people's auras." Bridgette says, remembering the petite girl's strange ability.

Chris jumps onto the now empty buffet table with his megaphone

"Ok, campers! It's time for part two of your challenge!" Chris yells, causing most of the campers to look at him while Dawn had a small smirk, having to call it

"What? Wasn't that standing on those logs part two of the challenge while eating was part three?" Owen asks face messy from the food he ate

"Nope, all that was just part one. Including the 20 km run." Chris says

"What more do you want from us?" Gwen moans, not wanting to do anything more physical challenges

"Weird goth girl is right." Heather says "You made us run until we lost our legs, then you made us hold two rock-filled buckets with a stick over our shoulders while standing on one leg over the lake. Haven't we been through enough today?" She asks, and Chris looked like he thought about it

"Um...let me think about that...NO!" Chris yells through the mega-phone, causing the campers to wince from the volume. "It's time forThe Awake-A-Thon!" He yells, with a massive smirk

"The what-a-thon?" Owen asks, having finished his can of baked beans mixed with maple syrup as he tosses the can to the pile behind him.

"Don't worry. This is an easy one." Chris says, jumping off the table "All you have to do is stay awake as long as you can. The team with the last camper standing on their team wins invincibility!" He yells

"So...what you're saying is the 20k run, the torture in holding rock-filled buckets, and the turkey fest was all a part of your evil plan to make it harder for us to stay awake?" Gwen asks, having finally connected the dots of what was the actual challenge

"That's right Gwen!" Chris yells, happily admits

"Man...he's good..." Gwen had to say, the host was certainly good at planning things out. And the others could agree on that.

"Alright, campers! To the campfire pit!" Chris instructs everyone as he starts leaving the main lodge "Move, move, move!"

"So," Trent says as he walks up to Gwen while holding his stomach. "How long do you think it'll take before everyone's out cold?" He asks

Before Gwen could say anything, someone beats her to the punch

"Either between 12 hours to 4 whole days." Dawn casually says as she, Naruto, and Bridgette pass the two Gophers, them looking at weirdly. And at that moment, Owen passes by the two, groaning loudly with some of his drool escaping from his mouth as he wasn't looking too fresh.

"Yeah...no way anyone's lasting that long..." Gwen says with a shake of her head as she and Trent start leaving the lodge. Along the way to the campfire pit, Courtney remembers something Chris mentioned earlier

"Wait, Chris! The reward we won at that standing challenge? What is it?" Courtney asks, Chris stops and realizes that he forgot to give them the reward

"Oh yeah. The reward." Chris says. He goes into his pocket and digs through it before he grabs whatever was in it out of his pocket. "Here you go!" He yells as he tosses the item at the Bass with Duncan catching it and they look at what was it and see...

"A can of Azul Toro?" Courtney says, seeing one of the most powerful energy drinks in the world was their reward. This had to be a joke... "That's the reward?" She asks and Chris nod

"Yup! The drink that's made from real bull sweat! It'll put a pep in your step and hair on your chest! That's your edge over the other team. All you guys have to do is choose one of you who you'll think could be the one who'll stay awake the longest and have them drink it. Oh and once you do choose, no switches are allowed and they can't share the drink with anyone else, once they've opened the can, they have to drink it all in one go and show that there's nothing in the can left." Chris says. "So, who'll be the one who takes it?" He asks as he looks at The Bass. The Bass looked at one another before they huddled up

"Okay, I need to know. Who here has stayed awake the longest in the past? And school-related is included." Courtney says, wanting to know who should have the boost

"I stayed awake for a day and a half as a dare." Katie says as Sadie nods, remembering that dare

"Oh, me too!" Sadie says

"I lasted 12 hours at Magic Steve's Camp of Magic." Harold says. While that was impressive, it wasn't enough. DJ shook his head

"Never had to stay up late. Mama wanted me to get to bed at 9 pm every day." DJ says. Bridgette and Eva had similar reasons

"Same. Had to wake up early so I could catch the early waves in the morning." Bridgette says

"Same, had to sleep early so I could go on my morning runs." Eva says

"I've stayed before multiple times for star gazing but not for long periods of time." Dawn says

"I stayed up for two days. Had this wicked party I went to, it was awesome." Geoff says

"I stayed for a few days when I had my first week in Juvie. I can do this" Duncan says as Courtney nods, impressed by this

"Alright," Courtney says as she turns to one last person who hasn't said anything. "Naruto? What about you, how long have you stayed up for." She asks, Naruto closes his eyes as he ponders on the last time he stayed up and how long.

"I stayed up for about a week." Naruto says, the others look at him with wide eyes at hearing that. "Had to do it since me and my band had to practice for our gig." He says as they just nod, semi-understanding the reason why now.

"Okay. You'll take the energy drink. Does everyone agree?" Courtney asks and the others nod, agreeing. "Good." She says as she turns to Chris. "Chris! Naruto will have the Azul Toro." She says

"Alright!" Chris says as he turns to Naruto. "Remember, dude, once you open that can, you call me and I'll see if you've finished it all. No left-overs. Got it?" Chris explains as Naruto nods with a serious expression

"Yeah got it." Naruto says as he takes the energy drink from Courtney and puts it in his hoodie's pocket for safekeeping

"Good. Now, let's move over to the campfire pit to start the challenge!" Chris says as he resumes leading the teams to the fire pit for the challenge to officially start

[At the campfire pit: 12 hours later]

The day rolls up and at the campfire pit, all 23 campers were hanging around and they all were exhausted with bags under their eyes, due to all the psychical torture they had to endure earlier that day. Despite having not eaten that much at the feast, Naruto did look quite exhausted but not as the rest, with some looking a lot worse, as he lets out a long and loud yawn. He looks to his left and sees Dawn sitting on the floor with her legs crossed as she was in a lotus meditation position as she had her eyes open.

"We are now 12 hours in." Chris says in a soft tone as the camera crew gave a view of the campers struggling to stay awake while a timer was on display above them, showing the 12-hour mark. "With all 23 campers still wide awake." He says, with a hint of impressed in his tone. Owen suddenly stands up from his log seat and starts moving around

"Woohoo! Staying awake for 12 hours! I can do that in my sleep! Woohoo!" Owen cheers with his usual happiness and enthusiasm as he pumps his fist into the air...only to freeze for a few seconds and processes to fall backward and pass out there and then, eliminating himself from the challenge

[Confessional: Gwen]

"The Awake-A-Thon was probably the most brutal thing I've ever done in my life." Gwen says

[End Confessional]

Gwen lets out a yawn as she looks at the ground. "This is the most boring thing I've ever done in my life." She says as Trent turns to her as he yawns

"Could be way worse." Trent says as Gwen raises an eyebrow at him

"Oh yeah? How?" Gwen asks

"I could be stuck here without you to talk to." Trent says while smiling at her. This causes Gwen to smile a little while gaining a bit of a blush on her pale cheeks. Heather narrows her eyes at this. Naruto looks down at his nature-loving teammate and was curious about what she was doing

"Hey, Dawn." Naruto calls out to her as Dawn just turns her head at him

"Yes, Naruto?" Dawn asks

"Whatcha doin'?" Naruto asks. Dawn looks at him with mild surprise before she composes herself to answer his question

"I'm simply allowing Charka or natural energy from nature to enter into my body and enter a state of perfect connection of mind, body, and soul with everything around you. The perfect harmony." Dawn explains. Naruto looks at her as he ponders about this, he felt he had heard this before.

"Chakra? Isn't that how ancient monks and sages could do back in the early days." Naruto says, causing Dawn to get surprised and look at him

"You know for this?" Dawn asks as Naruto nods and does a so-so gesture

"Yeah, sort of. My Grandfather is soft of a sage himself, I've seen him mediate a bunch of times growing up. When I asked him why he does it, he told him that it's the perfect way to be one with the universe, he's only experienced it a few times in his life and he says that he loved the moments, when it happened for him. It takes a lot of patience, time, and willpower for someone to reach that level." Naruto says. "Have you been in that state before?" He asks and Dawn just sadly shakes her head

"No, I have not. I've only been able to hear nature. With how civilization is ever so expanding, nature is taking a toll and I've never been able to truly connect with it." Dawn says, looking a bit sad at not being able to experience what Naruto said. Naruto looks at her and thought of a way to cheer her up

"Well, we're here and we're far from any real civilization. So, maybe you can fully real connect with nature." Naruto says as he gets off his seat and sits beside Dawn, legs crossed like hers were. "And if you like, I could help out. I may not be a nature person but I've seen my grandfather and how he does it, maybe that could help you out in this goal if you like." He says as he smiles at her. Dawn looks at him as she smiles as well

"I'd really enjoy that." Dawn says as the two start talking. While all this was happening, Heather looks at them and narrows her eyes

[Confessional: Heather]

"So my strategy coming into the game is simple. I'm going to get two other campers to form an alliance with me and take to the final three." Heather says "The only question is, who can I find that is desperate or dumb enough to do whatever I say?"

[End Confessional]

"What are you doing?!" The two turn as they hear Gwen asking, they look and see Lindsay doing a handstand

"Trying to get the blood to rush to my head so I can stay awake." Lindsay says "I think it's working!" She says, feeling the blood rushing down as her legs wiggle a bit. Miraculously, her skirt somehow didn't flop down while she was doing the handstand.(a/n:...poor choice of words really...)

Naruto notices something and blushes as he turns his head away

"Uh...Lindsay, your chest is...kind of almost coming out from your top." Naruto stutters, gaining the blonde's attention as she was confused

"Mm?" Lindsay utters as she looks down or up for her depending on her orientation and sees that her breasts were close to popping out. "Oh, you're right!" She says as she plants her feet back on the ground and stands up straight before fixing her top to where her breasts wouldn't be at risk of popping out. She turns to Naruto and smiles at him. "Thanks so much, Nate! You're so sweet!" She says, smiling brightly at him as he just smiles and nods

"No problem...and my name is Naruto." Naruto says, correcting her on his name. He had a feeling about her that she couldn't get people's names right from the first day and didn't mind her calling him the wrong name, he'd just correct her every time.

"Can I try that?" Beth asks, smiling at Lindsay as looks at her and nods

"Sure." Lindsay says. Beth drops down to her hands and lifts her legs up into a shaky handstand as Lindsay was helping her stabilize. While this was happening, Heater looks at them with a certain glint in her eyes

"Perfect." Heather utters as she smirks, she had found her two slav-I mean alliance members. "Lindsay, Beth. Can I talk to you for a sec?"

"Sure." Lindsay says before helping Beth back onto her feet as they walk to Heather. All the while Naruto and Dawn saw this and raised their eyebrows

"She's trying something. Could have been more secretive about it really." Naruto says as he chuckles at how open Heather was making this

"Perhaps." Dawn says, looking at Heather for a bit as she snaps out of her thoughts and looks back at Naruto. "All we have to do is wait and see what unfolds." She says as Naruto nods

"Yeah." Naruto says. He then turns to Dawn and looks at her as he ponders on something. "Hey, I've been meaning to ask you, how can you read other people's minds like you've been doing since you got here, ya know?" He asks, Dawn looks at him and thought about his question.

"Oh, that's kind of hard to explain really. What I can say is that my family has always been able to read auras or sense chakra for others for generations on my mother's side. Dating back to my elder grandfather really. I come from a long line of aura readers and nature lovers, most of my family believe that plants, animals, and all other living beings on the planet need to be protected and live with harmony and understanding. The perfect world." Dawn says as a butterfly flies onto her hand and lands on it, as she looks at it

"That's really interesting to hear." Naruto says, intrigued by this knowledge but he blinks when he realizes what Dawn said. "Wait, you said most of your family follow what you just said. There been members who don't?" He asks as Dawn sighs and nods

"Yes, there have been those in my bloodline who sadly weren't nature lovers or abused their abilities for selfish reasons." Dawn says as she looks down at the ground

"What happened to them? The ones who weren't nature lovers?" Naruto asks, Dawn sighs again and turns to him as she had an expression he'd haven't seen from her yet. It was an expression of sorrow

"They lose their ability to read auras and sense charka, permanently evet cut from mother nature and were cast out of the family name. It's the ultimate shame in my family really." Dawn says, as she lets the butterfly fly away from her hand as she watches on with her expression. Naruto was surprised in hearing this, and saw the look on Dawn's face as he felt she was sad from this and wanted to at least cheer her up

"Whoa...that's heavy..." Naruto utters after processing the information he listened and he shakes his head and looks at the petite girl. "But it's your ideal beliefs, and I can respect that. Everyone is entitled to believe in what they want. I'm not to judge what you think." He says. Dawn looks at him with mild-surprise, she had expected him to say something, but not that. She looked mild-surprised for a bit before a small smile

"Thank you." Dawn says

"So, can you tell me what my aura looks like?" Naruto asks, wanting to know what was his aura. Dawn looks at him and focus

"Well, yours is something that I've never seen before. It's a mix of various colors but the main two are orange and yellow. On one side, it's calm, at peace. It tells me that you're energetic, loyal, loving, and a trustworthy person while also creative. While on the other side..." Dawn says but stops as she tries to find the right words to describe what she saw but Naruto had an idea

"Wild, unpredictable, kind of chaotic?" Naruto asks, with a smile as Dawn just sheepishly nods

"Yes..." Dawn says sheepishly as she rubs her arm and Naruto chuckles to himself

"Yeah, kind of had a feeling it'd be like that, given my life and all. So, it's not that big of a surprise to me." Naruto says as he and Dawn couldn't help themselves and process to laugh a little

Over with the others, Eva was listening to her music with her MP3 player as she yawns and felt the need to go to the bathroom. Removing her earphones, she stands up from her seat and stretches while placing her device into her pocket

"I'm going to the bathroom. I'll be back." Eva says to Geoff and Bridgette who just nod and she starts leaving the campfire toward the stalls. While she walked, she didn't notice her MP3 player fall out of her pocket and land on the floor as she walks away. Heather looks and spots the shiny device on the floor and gains a deviant plot. She stands up from her seat and walks over to where the MP3 player lay and looked around to see if no one was watching her. Once she determined that the coast was clear, she made her move, Heather does some stretching motions and sneakily picks up the MP3 player. With it in her hands, she was about to leave...

"What are you doing?" Heather stops and she quickly hid her hands behind her as she turns and sees Naruto standing behind her, looking at her with a glare and had his arms crossed

"What are you talking about? I'm just doing a little stretch to help me stay awake." Heather says with a front of innocence but Naruto wasn't buying it

"Nice try. But I saw you picking up something that doesn't belong to you." Naruto says as he taps his foot on the floor. He then holds out his hand. "Give it back, now."

"Again, I don't know what you're talking about." Heather says, forcing out a smile but again, Naruto wasn't buying it as his glare narrows

"Oh really, then why is Eva's MP3 player in the hand you're hiding behind you?" Naruto asks, he sees Heather slightly flinch at the question and he knew he had her. "If you're saying that you have nothing in your hands, then show me them. To prove that you're innocent." He says with force.

Gritting her teeth, Heather knew that she had nothing left to hide, so she moves her hands out from behind and holds them out to him as Naruto sees the MP3 player.

"A little stretch huh? Bullsh*t." Naruto says as he swipes the MP3 player out from Heather's hands and inspects it and saw it wasn't broken or tampered with. He then looks back at Heather with his glare not dropping. "Next time you try lying, but more convincing." He says

"Oh, you meantthatMP3 player! Oh, I was going to give it back to her." Heather says, now looking surprised, while the blonde wasn't impressed

"Right..." Naruto says. "Just stay with your team, and I'll stay with mine. Got it?" He says, with a hint of force in his tone. One that Heather didn't like at all as she narrows her eyes at him

"Yes..." Heather says as she grits her teeth even more, the blonde gives her a nod and he turns to go back to his spot with Dawn while Heather glares at his back before she turns around and heads back to her seat.

Naruto sees Eva returning from the bathroom

"Hey, Eva. You dropped this." Naruto says as he holds out her MP3 player. Eva looks at him and sees it, her eyes widen as she checks her pockets and saw that it wasn't there and in his hand, she rushes over to him and takes it

"Where'd you find it?" Eva asks, looking at it

"Someone was about to take it for themselves but I saw it and went to get it back. I get that it's important to you." Naruto says, smiling since he knew what it is like to lose something important to them. Eva looks at him for a bit as Naruto saw this and got nervous about what she'd do to him and she does something that no one expected. She effortlessly picks him up from the floor and gives him a big hug

"Thank you so much!" Eva thanks him, tightly hugging him as her strength was too much for Naruto, as he could feel his back crack from the pressure

"N-No problem!" Naruto manages to breathe out before she sets him down as he coughs out, Eva gives him a nod and smiles a little before she heads back to her spot. Naruto nods back before he cracks his back into place and he sits back down

[Timeskip: 12 hours later]

As the Awake-A-Thon continued, bit by bit campers were beginning to fall asleep. From the Gophers, it was Izzy, Noah, Leshawna, and Tyler who had fallen asleep with everyone else looking exhausted and were on the verge of falling asleep any minute now. All except Justin who had his eyes open and was standing firmly in his spot all this time

On the Bass side, Bridgette, Katie, and Sadie were the ones who were out. And surprisingly, most of the Bass were still fighting to stay awake while Courtney, while tired, kept running in place

"Congratulations Campers, you made it to the 24-hour mark." Chris says, looking at the completely exhausted and sleep-deprived campers from his spot at the metal barrel. "It's time to take things up a notch." He says, smirking as Chef arrives, wearing a pink sheep costume while holding a golden harp. He then moves toward something that was covered with a sheet. "With fairy tales!" He yells as he removes the sheet and reveals a large pile of various books

"Oh, he's not serious..." Gwen utters, this was one of the last things she needed right now. Chris smirks

"Oh, I am!" Chris says, grabbing one of the books and opening it but before he starts reading, he turns to Eva who was still listening to her music. "Now, no earphones will be used from now on. So, I suggest you hand your MP3 player over to Chef Eva." He says. Eva growls as she takes off her earphones and wraps them around the player as Chef walks up to her and holds his hand out

"You better give that back to me, or else we'll have a problem, and you won't want that." Eva hisses as she reluctantly hands over her player and Chef walks back to Chris who clears his throat as Chef starts playing the harp with Chris silently snickering, much to Chef's dismay.

"Once...upon...a time...there was...inside this boring kingdom...a boring village." Chris begins to read, and his reading was working as Beth lets out a long yawn and her eyes begin to close slightly while Geoff's were as well, only for him to snap them open. "And inside this...boring, sleep village...was filled with...very...boring children...who did very...boring things" Chris reads on as Cody falls asleep on something very soft and warm as he dreams of a bunch of sheep jumping over a harp, as the one Chef had. However, Cody was awakened by a loud fart and he smelt something awful. Cody opens his eyes and looks around at what could have been the cause of the smell, only to be horrified when he saw that the warm, soft thing he slept on was actually Owen's butt and he got a direct spot of his fart while Owen was still out. Cody turns his head and coughs out the fart from his mouth

As time went on, more of the campers fell asleep as the ones who were still awake were struggling to stay that way as Chris and Chef were doing various things to make them fall asleep. At one point, Chef dressed as a ballerina and starts dancing around the campfire while Chris plays Dance of The Sugar Plum on a radio he had with him. The remaining campers were shocked at this as the sparkles coming off from Chef hit them, causing them to somehow yawn and get sleepier and more exhausted than before. Chef continues to dance with surprising grace and elegance as DJ thought of a plan to help him stay awake. He tied himself to a tree and thought by having his body tied, it'd force him to stay awake. Unfortunately, he gets hit by the sparkles which causes him to yawn and fall asleep and lumps forward...which causes the tree to fall on top of him, and get eliminated. Leaving the Bass with just 7 left.

"Tim...ber..." Gwen says, seeing DJ's fail.

[Timeskip: 16 hours later]

[Time into the Awake-A-Thon: 40 hours]

Time rolls on to the next day and to the next evening as the challenge now reached its 40-hour mark and needless to say, the campers were at their wit's end

[Confessional: Courtney]

"I figured that if I kept moving, I'd outlast all of them." Courtney explains the game strategy she had at the time "I just had to keep my eye on the ball."

[End Confessional]

Courtney was still running in place but from all the running and how tired she was, she looked like she was ready to drop at any given moment now as she, Duncan, Eva, Dawn, and Naruto were the last ones from the Bass to be awake

On the Gophers, things were relatively the same as it was only Gwen, Trent, Lindsay, Beth, Heather and Justin were the ones awake with the handsome teen still somehow standing on his feet. Heather turns to Lindsay

"We need to talk about our strategy." Heather says to the blonde but Lindsay doesn't respond to her as she was looking at something, causing Heather to tap onto her arm causing Lindsay to snap to her thought

"Huh? What?" Lindsay mutters, clearly exhausted as evident from how she looked and sounded

"Didn't you hear what I said?" Heather asks while Lindsay still didn't look at her as she nods slowly

"Oh, yeah yeah...yellow and red..." Lindsay says, making Heather look at her with a confused expression

"What?" Heather utters, clearly confused. "What are you looking at?" She asks, seeing Lindsay was focusing on something else. She follows Lindsay's line of sight and turns to what Lindsay was looking at and sees Naruto and Dawn, talking and laughing about something. Upon seeing this, Heather got an idea of what orwhoshe was looking at and looked back at the blonde with a glare. "Are you staring at that bastard?" She asks, glaring at the blonde bombshell who shakes her head

"No no...no...I'm not having the steak...I'll have the desert please..." Lindsay mutters as she couldn't stay awake any longer and processes to pass out, Beth followed her shortly after, causing Heather to mentally scream at this, seeing that she was alone in her alliance.

Over at the Bass' side, Naruto and Dawn were talking to one another, about what were their interest and getting to know one another

"Okay, favorite color, movie, and food? Go." Naruto says with Dawn taking a moment to think about it

"My favorite color is green, my favorite movie is The Draft(a/n: There is no actuate info on what this portrays of the movie)and my favorite food is all-natural soy burgers and tofu fries." Dawn says as

"Alright, my favorite color is orange. My favorite movie is action movies really. Anything fast pace and has a great story to it is my liking Favorite food, Pork Ramen, Pizza, Burgers, and Sweets." Naruto says "Favorite song?" He asks and Dawn frowns as she thinks

"I don't usually listen to that much music but I do loveWhat A Wonderful WorldbyLois Armstrong."

"Ah, that's a classic. My favorite? Man, that's a tough one since I love all types of music but mainly rock and all the types of rock. If I had to really choose, it'd have to be-" Naruto was saying but gets cut off

"Paradise CitybyGuns N Roses?" Dawn says, cutting Naruto off as he looks at her with wide eyes

"Y-Yeah. How'd you -" Naruto was asking but stopped as he sees Dawn smirking a little and knew what she did. "You read my aura." He says and Dawn nods

"Sorry, but when you started to speak about music, rock to be exact, your aura color changed from orange to yellow, meaning that you were getting happy thinking about your past and I saw Guns N Roses and the flash images of Los Angeles and a garden of paradise and quickly made the song out." Dawn explains with Naruto looking at her with a surprised look

"Wow, that's very impressive." Naruto says as he nods. "But yeah, that's my all-time favorite song. It is because it's the first song I heard at a concert when I was 8 years old." He says as he looks at the sky

"I see. The song really impacted your life." Dawn asks with Naruto nodding

"It did, and I have to thank them for that." Naruto says. Dawn raises an eyebrow

"Who?" Dawn asks.

"Thw two people who showed me that very concert on that hill. They changed my life forever. If I hadn't met them, who knows where I would be." Naruto says, thinking about that girl he met during a summer in his youth. She plagued his mind for years now and he still doesn't remember what she looked like. Dawn looks at him and saw his

"I see." Dawn says as she looks at him. "If you want to talk about them or anything else, you can come to me and I'll listen." She says with a smile

"I'll take you up on that Dawn." Naruto says. He looks down and sees something that was really strange. He sees Owen walking by Gwen and Trent, naked but still sleeping. "Why is he walking into the woods naked?" He asks. His question causes Dawn to look at what he was seeing and saw Owen disappear into the woods

"I...have no clue...and I'd rather not know." Dawn says, disgusted at what she saw and wanting it out of her mind

"Yeah..." Naruto agrees

[Confessional: Owen]

"Did I ever mention that I ate the entire baked beans and maple syrup?" Owen sheepishly asks, laughing a little as he looks at the camera "Yeah, funny thing about me, is that if I eat baked beans, they make me sleepwalk, and sometimes when that happens, I tend to strip nude and sleepwalk around."

[End Confessional]

"Wow, look at that, a shooting star." Naruto says. He and Dawn was laying on the ground next to one another and were staring at the night stars as a shooting star briefly passes by

"It still amazes me how beautiful nature totally is." Dawn says

"Yeah." Naruto says, looking at the stars still. Some time passes by and a thought comes into his mind "Hey, can I ask you a question?" He asks

"You already have asked one, but you may." Dawn giggles a bit

"I know that this seems a bit too personal, but do you have a boyfriend?" Naruto asks. Dawn's eyes widen a bit as she blushes at the question but that blush quickly fades away as her expression changes

"Actually...I've never had a boyfriend before. In fact, I don't have that many friends back home." Dawn reveals as she rubs her arm. "Most people in my school really don't talk to me or even approach me since they think I'm weird and creepy and am obsessive in regards to nature. So they just ignore or bully me to the point where I'm an outcast at school" she says while averting her eyes from him and feeling sad by the memories of school.(a/n: It hurt me writing this...)

Naruto frowns at hearing this and seeing Dawn turns away. Sure, Dawn was a strange mysterious girl but he thought it was really cool, it gave her this charm that he'd never seen from a girl before, and it made her really cool and awesome to be around, as the unexpected happens to her always, that was his opinion. He turns to her and places his hand on her shoulder

"Well, it's their loss." He says as Dawn turns to him with wide eyes as he looks at her. "You're a really cool person Dawn, probably one of the coolest I've met in my life. and if anyone with a brain cell thinks otherwise, well, they can screw off since they lost their chance in getting to know who you are and seeing how cool you are." He says, closing his eyes as he smiles at her. Dawn looks at him with a surprised look as she felt her cheek gaining a shade of red and was a little warm by his words. She moves her body ever close to his and leans her head onto his shoulder. This takes Naruto by surprise as he didn't expect this from Dawn but he didn't mind, so he let her lean onto him as they enjoy the sounds of nature and the crackling of the fire as they both could feel their cheeks start to get hot a little

[Timeskip: A few more hours later.]

[Time into the Awake-A-Thon: 51 hours and 8 seconds]

"Look at him, he's like a statue." The two blondes turned as their attention was drawn by Gwen as they see her and Trent standing near Justin, looking at him with amazement as he was standing firmly and his eyes unblinking. "He hasn't moved in over...50 hours!" Gwen says as she looks at Justin. "Hello? Yo!"

"Yip! Yip! Yip, yip, yip, yip, yip!" Both Gwen and Trent start yelling and making noises and commotions in trying to break Justin's concentration but nothing worked.

"Amazing. Look at the concentration from this guy." Gwen says, visibly impressed by her teammate

"That's really impressive. That's got to take a lot to pull off for this long." Naruto says as he yawns, Dawn looks at him with confusion

"But, he's not concentrating. He just has his eyelids painted and he's been sleeping all this time." Dawn lets out a yawn

"What?!" Naruto gasps, as he sits up and looks at Justin with wide eyes as Dawn looks at everyone with confusion

"What? I thought you all knew." Dawn says, leaning her head onto Naruto's lap. Duncan walks up to the handsome teen and wipes his finger against Justin's eye, causing Justin to wake up with a jolt, he opens his eyes to that he really was sleeping while the paint on Duncan's fingers was just make-up

"She's right. The dude really was sleeping!" Duncan yells, causing Justin to flinch "Chris! Yo, Justin's got his eyelids painted!" He yells, causing the host to look at him

"What? No way, I've got to see this." Chris says as he rushes over to Justin. Upon taking a closer look at Justin's eyes while Justin himself nervously smiles and blinks, showing off his painted eyelids. "That's so crazy incredible but you're still no dude." He says as Justin slumps at defeat with the Gophers now having Gwen, Heather, and Trent left for the Gophers

"Well, looks like that takes care of that. Huh, Dawn." Naruto says, but he gets no response from Dawn, confusing him. "Dawn?" He calls to her as he looks down to his lap and saw Dawn fast asleep, using his legs as a pillow. Seeing this, Naruto smiles a little and shakes his head. "Oh. Haha." He takes off his hoodie before taking out his can of Azul Toro and lies the item of clothing over Dawn, as a makeshift blanket. "Get some rest. I promise we'll win." He whispers to her before he looks back up at the stars

[Timeskip: More hours later...]

[Time into the Awake-A-Thon: 85 hours, 1 minute, and 16 seconds.]

A lot had happened during the last few days in this brutal challenge. Duncan had made Harold pee himself with the classic hand-in-a-bowl of water prank, causing the red-haired teen to gasp at this and cover himself. Courtney's strategy of running in place had caused her to be completely dehydrated and collapse onto the floor before she was taken to the infirmary to get her hydration levels back up to standard levels. And the ones who had fallen asleep were beginning to wake up. Noah was one of them as he was having a dream that involved kissing as he was kissing someone in the real world, he stirs awake and sees he was kissing someone's ear, and taking a closer look, he saw that he was kissing Cody's ear which woke him up and saw this and they both scream before running away from one another, totally forgetting that the audience would see this or that someone saw this and grinned

There were only 6 campers left awake. From the Gophers, it was Gwen, Heather, and Trent and on the Bass, it was Duncan, Eva, and Naruto.

Gwen lets out a long yawn as she looked utterly dead tired. "I'd kill for some coffee right now..." She says

And, as if to mess with her, Chris arrives at the campfire pit with a hot piping brew of coffee in hand.

"What is the matter with you people?" Chris asks before taking alongsip of his coffee and looking back at the remaining teens. "C'mon, just fall asleep already! I'm bored!" He says. He didn't really expect them to last over three days now, guess he lost that bet. Just then, Gwen crawls up to him and tugs onto his pants

"You've got to hook me up, man! I'll even eat the grinds. Anything that's got caffeine." Gwen begs as she tries and reach for the coffee.

Chris takes one more mocking sip from his coffee before tossing away into the woods as a bear comes in and takes it, making Gwen depressed for not going after it.

"Alright, you six stay with me. And the rest of you." Chris says to the remaining six before turning to the rest minus Owen and Courtney. "Go take a shower for heaven's sake. You stink!" He says. Harold didn't need to ask twice as he bolted toward the stalls, to go either relief himself or to go and get cleaned up from the mess he made. The others start moving out as Naruto gently shakes Dawn awake

"Dawn. Dawn. Wakey wakey." Naruto says this causing Dawn to stir awake as she opens her eyes

"Mmm..." Dawn mutters as she blinks her eyes and sees she wasn't hanging from her bed. "W-Where am I?" She asks. She hears Naruto chuckle as she looks up and sees him looking at her

"You're at the campfire pit, you fell asleep on my lap two nights ago. You've been asleep like this time." Naruto says. Dawn looks at him for a bit before her mind processed what he said and realized that she was still sleeping on his lap. She jolts up from it and blushes, embarrassed at what happened

"I-I-I see..." "I'm terribly sorry for sleeping onto you." She says but Naruto just waves her off

"No, it's fine." He says. Dawn looks down at herself and sees that his hoodie was barely on her

"L-Let me just return this to you." Dawn says, she was about to take the hoodie off and hand it back to him but Naruto holds his hand out

"Nah, you keep it for me until this challenge is over." Naruto says

"Really?" Dawn asks and see Naruto nods. Seeing that he was serious, she nods back to him and stands up "I'll bring it up after the challenge is over. I believe in you to win this." She says as Naruto cracks a fox-like grin and nods.

"You got it dattebayo!" Naruto says as he brings out the can of Azul Toro. Dawn nods to him and processes leaving the fire pit to her cabin to go and get cleaned up. As she leaves, Naruto quickly punches his legs to get the sensation back to them as he felt they were asleep, and after feeling pins and nails in his feet, he knew they were waking up, so he stands up, nearly falling back down to the ground and clumsily walks over to the others as they sat on the log and wait for Chris to speak. Once he was able to sit down, Chris looks at them

"I didn't want to come to this. I said that to Chef Hatchet last night. I said:"Chef, I don't want it to come to this. But dammit, these campers are tough!"And so...I've come up with the most boring sleep-inducing activity I can find." Chris says

[Confessional: Gwen]

"Oh come on! What now?" Gwen asks, throwing her arms in the air before turning back to the camera with a serious expression "Okay, you know what? Bring it on!"

[End Confessional]

"It's time to pull out the big guns!" Chris grins as he pulls out an incredibly large red book. "The history of Canada." He says in a soft narrator's voice before he opens the book to reveal it was a pop-up book as a pop-up image of a beaver

"And this is where I bring out my ace..." Naruto quickly says as he brings out the energy drink and opens it before he chugs it down in one go. He finishes it and proves to Chris that there was nothing left by holding it upside down to the open and letting the tiny drops remaining in it sip out as he places the can on the floor. Naruto sits there for a bit, waiting for the caffeine to kick in as Chris begins to read the book.

"Chapter One: The Beaver. National Symbol and adamnfine hat." Chris reads, causing the six to groan at the book and that the lame pun

And so, Chris read on and on, over the long...long history of Canada in his soft narrator's voice and it sure did its trick as around the time of him reading, Eva, Heather and Duncan fell asleep. Naruto was the last one left for the Bass while Gwen and Trent were left for the Gophers, and around 10 minutes for Chris's reading, the caffeine finally kicked in as Naruto's eyes were wide open and he was frantically tapping his foot to the ground while fidgeting a bit

[Timeskip: 2 hours later]

[Time into the Awake-A-Thon: 87 hours]

Two hours further into the challenge and Chris was still reading the History of Canada to the now three remaining campers

"Which of course was the precursor of the discussions leading to the War of 1812." Chris narrates as Trent looked blink as his body slumps forward and Gwen quickly notices this

"Trent! Noooo!" And despite Gwen calling out to him, it wasn't enough as Trent passes out onto the floor and was out cold.

And then there were two. Naruto for the Killer Bass and Gwen for the Screaming Gophers. Chris kept reading the book and Naruto and amazingly Gwen didn't let up. Chris stops reading and checks his watch for the time

"Time for a bathroom break! Any takers?" Chris asks and Gwen looks at Naruto

"You need to go?" Gwen asks but blinks when she saw him tapping his foot on the floor to the point where there was a small imprint of his foot on the ground

"NoI'mgood. You?" Naruto says in a fast hyper pace, it looked like he was getting more fidgety by the minute

"Uh, sure. I could go." Gwen says. She struggles to find her footing as her sight was blurry and she was seeing double. She starts to walk while trying to keep her balance when...it happened. She took three steps and just as she was about to take the fourth one, Gwen couldn't take it anymore and she loses her balance completely and falls to the ground face first

Chris runs to her to check if she was fine, he rolls Gwen over and see that her face was dirty from the fall and landing but he was that she was snoring

She had passed out

"And that's it! Gwen's out cold!" Chris announces "The winner of the Awake-A-Thon is...Naruto! The Killer Bass wins!" He shouts and Naruto jumps from his seat

"Yes!" Naruto cheers as he throws his fist into the air. "Okay,gottogo!Bye!" Naruto shouts as he starts running away from the campfire

"Where you going, bro!?" Chris yells

"Tothebathroom,thentomyteamandtellthemwewonandlastly,toburnoffthisenergy!Later!" Naruto shouts as he rushed to the stalls to use it before he'd go to the cabins and tell the others they won as they had no elimination to worry about. Unlike the Screaming Bass who did.

[Later that day, Night]

[The Camp Fire Ceremony]

Once again, it was time for the Camp Fire Ceremony and we see the still exhausted Screaming Gophers, all sitting on the stumps with the crackling of the fire in front of them. Chris was at his metal barrel, with a plate of 11 marshmallows. 12 Gophers would be 11 soon and the 23 campers would be 22 in moments

"Screaming Gophers, welcome to your first campfire elimination ceremony." "You've all cast your votes and made your decision." "Chris says, grinning as many of the Gophers yawns and rub their eyes, still exhausted and really wanting to go back to bed. "These marshmallows, well known as a campfire treat, represent your life here on Total Drama Island. There are only 11 marshmallows here on this plate, and the camper who doesn't receive one must immediately return to the Dock of Shame, board the Boat of Losers and leave Total Drama Island. And you can never come back...EVER!" He says, repeating the very same rules he said to the Bass on their very first elimination as some of the Gophers tenses at that

"The first marshmallow goes to...Gwen." Chris says. Gwen was sleeping before Trent taps her shoulder, causing her to jolt up and look around

"W-W-What?" Gwen stutters in confusion as she was confused at what was going on before she saw Chris holding out a marshmallow to her and realizes what was happening. "Yes..." Gwen mutters, she was barely able to stay awake, as she just takes the treat from Chris and eats it before she falls back to sleep

"Trent, Izzy, and...Tyler." Chris calls out the next three as the mentioned campers sigh in relief at them being safe. They stand up and go to the plate to grab three marshmallows

"Heather, Lindsay, and Beth. You three are safe...for now." Chris says. The first official alliance of the show smile at them being safe as they go and get their marshmallows. The remaining four were getting nervous

"Noah, Cody, and Leshawna." Chris says as the three called smile and grabbed their marshmallows

Owen and Justin tense up incredibly as they look at one another before turning to the plate and seeing one final marshmallow there. One of them was about to be safe, while the other one, was about to be voted out and leave the competition and never come back...ever

"Campers, this is the final marshmallow and there are only two campers remaining. Justin...and Owen..." Chris says as the two campers gulp nervously

"Owen dude, you were the first one from your team to pass out, and you stripped nude and sleepwalked into the woods. The editors are gonna have a field day with your actions in the challenge." Chris says, causing Owen to sheepishly rub the back of his head

"And Justin. You were toeing the line on where it could be called cheating when you painted your eyelids to make it look like you were awake when you were sleeping the entire time as your teammates fought to keep themselves awake. It was wicked but you only lasted to a full two days and a couple of hours before you were outed." Chris says as Justin just nervously smiles

"The final marshmallow of the evening goes to..." Chris says before pausing as Owen and Justin were getting nervous and scared. Both look at each other before turning back to the soft sugary treat in anticipation of who'd get it. "Owen."

"Woooohhh!" Owen cheers as he rushes to the plate and eats the treat. Justin slumps down in defeat as he was voted out by his team

"Sorry dude, but beauty sleep isn't a thing to cheat for. The boat of losers awaits you." Chris says, gesturing to the docks of shame, the same ones Ezekiel walked on a few days ago. Nodding, Justin stands up and walks over to the docks where the boat of losers was waiting for him. He boards it and the boat sets off, with Justin to parts unknown.

Back at the campfire, Chris turns to the now 11 campers

"To the rest of you. Hope you enjoyed your marshmallows, because you're all safe. For now." Chris says with a smirk before leaving the campfire to turn in for the night as the Gophers all did the same, as they really needed sleep

[Camp: Bass Cabin-Boy side.]

It was an hour after the campfire ceremony had happened and most of the campers were sleeping in their cabin, catching up on three nights of missed sleep. Well, almost all of them were. Dawn was in her PJs and was walking over to the boy's side of their cabin while holding Naruto's hoodie as it was neatly folded and cleaned. She reaches the door and gently knocks on it. Some moments pass and she hears some

"What?" Duncan asks, glaring at Dawn for waking him up

"Sorry for interrupting your sleep Duncan. But is Naruto awake?" Dawn asks, ignoring his glare as the punk yawns before shaking his head

"Nah, the guy's been sleeping since he crashed a few hours ago." Duncan says as he moves out of the way and shows Dawn his bunk where Naruto was sleeping at the bottom bed, completely out cold.

"Oh...I see." Dawn says

"What did you want with Whiskers anyway?" Duncan asks

"I wanted to return his hoodie to him. he asked me to keep it safe until the challenge was finished but I fell asleep after I cleaned it." Dawn says. Duncan looks at her before looking down at what she was holding and sees the folded hoodie before he sighs

"Just give it back to him tomorrow. I'm sure he won't it mind you keeping it for the night." Duncan says

"Perhaps." Dawn says before she nods to herself and looks at Duncan "Thank you for the idea, Duncan. Enjoy your sleep." She says as Duncan just yawns and nods

"Yeah yeah. whatever Sunchild. Night." Duncan says as he closes the door

"Goodnight." Dawn says before she turns and walks back to her cabin with a mission in mind for tomorrow. To return Naruto's hoodie back to him

つづく

Teams :

Killer Bass : Geoff, Bridgette, DJ, Naruto, Dawn, Sadie, Katie, Courtney, Duncan, Eva, Harold

Screaming Gophers : Gwen, Trent, Heather, Cody, Beth, Lindsay, Izzy, Owen, Leshawna, Tyler, Noah

Eliminated : Ezekiel, Justin

Chapter 4: Island: Episode 3

Chapter Text

Author's Corner:

Keys:

"Talking"

'Thinking'

[Confessional]

[Flashback]

Her heart still broken but she's in denial

She need her grandmama to watch her child

Her make-up covers up her broken smile

You're livin' on lies, hurtin' inside but she's outside

So get your hair did, put your clothes on

Tell the DJ to play your song (Play your song)

Tryna fight the feeling, but she never finished healing

Now you in the middle of the club, tryin' not to cry to a love song

In the middle of the club, tryin' not to cry to a love song

To a love song, whoa, to a love song

Now you in the middle of the club

Total Drama Maelstrom: Island

Episode 4: Dodge-Brawl!

It was the next day after the Screaming Gophers' campfire ceremony and the mood was moderate at best. The campers sat in the main lodge, eating theirbreakfastas they were all still feeling the efforts the A-Wake-Thon had on them with most yawning or trying to keep their eyes open, with the two worst ones being Gwen and Duncan who both looked dead and miserable. There were a few campers missing from this scene, they were Dawn, Naruto, and Harold. Duncan had his head against the table, looking to be resting.

"Duncan!" The juvenile punk groans in irritation as he turns his head to the side and sees Chris walking up to their table with his usual smirk. "You look like crap dude. What happened?" Chris asks

"Stuff it McLean." Duncan says before going back to sleep as Courtney looks at Chris

"It was Harold." Courtney says, causing the host to turn to her with a raised eyebrow. "Harold was snoringallnight, keeping some of us up for most of the night…up until he was thrown out of the cabin by someone." She says before yawing. Chris ponders on this for a bit before he laughs, finding this funny

"Wow. Four nights with no sleep. How much are you hurting dude?" Chris asks, looking at Duncan who lifts his head up and glares at him

"Wanna find that out?!" Duncan yells, not really in the mood as he was tired and his mood was declining, the other Bass hide under their table, not one to be near this hair-trigger Duncan on any day. Chris takes a step back while lifting his arms up

"No, no. It's cool It's cool." Chris says, defusing the matter before things got hairy. The door to the main lodge opens and everyone turns to see who enters and sees Harold there, but something was different about him, causing most of the campers to gasp at the sight of him before holding back their laughter as it wasn't the ginger they were gasping at. They gasped at a crude mustache drawing he had above his lips, with something else on his face. Harold looked mad as he walks into the lodge as he walks over to his team's table as soon as he took his seat, the Killer Bass broke out in laughter, much to his confusion but he was too angry to think about that.

"Okay, who did it?" Harold asks, causing his team to look at him

"Did what dude?" Geoff asks, in-between his laughs

"Who tied me up to a tree in the woods?!" Harold yells, slamming his hands down on the table. "I had to use my mad skills out break out of the rope before a bear could get to me! So, who did it?" He asks, looking at his team, specifically the guys to see who was it

"That would be me…" A slightly exhausted voice spoke, causing everyone to turn to the door and see Naruto and Dawn at the door with the petite girl helping Naruto stand

"Hey-hey everyone! Naruto and Dawn are here!" Chris says, seeing both Naruto and Dawn arrive at the lodge as Naruto, who was lacking his hoodie, looked slightly exhausted. The Killer Bass cheer as the two walks into the lodge with some of the Gophers clapping along, with Heather glaring at the red-highlighted blonde, still pissed at him for what he did during the last challenge.

"What are we clapping for?" Lindsay asks Beth, confused about why they were clapping. The two reach their table as Naruto sat down on a chair with Dawn next to him, checking over him

"Good…mor…morning guys…" Naruto greets in-between yawns before face-planting onto the table, causing the others to wince at the impact as Dawn helps him up again

"Yo, Naruto, you good?" DJ asks, concerned as the red-highlighted blonde just looks at him and gives a tired smile

"Yeah…totally fine. Just tired, that's all…" Naruto says, again in-between yawns. He looks over to Harold and grins. "Ha." He laughs, causing the ginger to lose it

"What?!" Harold yells, wondering why was everyone laughing at

"I see that you haven't washed your face at all." Naruto says, causing the ginger to look at him

"What are you talking about?" Harold asks, glaring at Naruto as Geoff laughs again

"He messed on your face dude." Geoff says, causing the ginger to look at him and raise an eyebrow. Wondering what was on his face, he grabs a spoon from the table and looks at the back of it, using the reflection to see his face and sees the crude drawing

"Whoa, sweet 'stache." Harold says, admiring the drawing as he thought it looked good on him.

"I see that you didn't look at your forehead." Naruto says, this causes the others to snicker while Harold looked confused. He looked back at the spoon and takes a closer look at his face, he spots something on his forehead and sees that there was something written on it. What was written was:Snoring Machine!in big and bold letters with a swirling logo at the end of it.

"What?!" This causes Harold to scream as he drops his spoon and the others to start laughing again. "It's a medical condition! Gosh!" Harold yells before he runs out of the lodge to the communal bathrooms to wash his face. Dawn turns to her friend with a disappointed expression.

"That wasn't very nice Naruto." Dawn says, causing Naruto to turn to her.

"What? The guy had it coming to him for snoring for most of the night 'til I threw him out." Naruto says.

"But still." Dawn says, still having a disappointed expression.

While this was happening, over at the Screaming Gophers' table, Heather starts speaking with Lindsay and Beth, her two alliance members regarding the rules for their alliance.

"Okay, let's go over the rules one more time." Heather says, with the two members looking at her. "Number 1: I am the captain of this alliance, so I get to make the rules. Number 2…?" She says, as she waits for them to answer this as both thought about it for a moment

"Breaking the rules can result in getting kicked out of the alliance?" Lindsay says with Heather nodding

"Good. Number 3: I can borrow any of your stuff without asking but my stuff is strictly off limits. Heather says. This made Beth and Lindsay look unsure as the blonde one of the three-spoke

"I don't know about that last rule." Lindsay says, she knew that some of her stuff was expensive and hard to find, so it really was unfair to do that to herself and Beth agrees by nodding. Heather smiles as she looks at them

"That's cool. I can change the rule." Heather says, making the two smile but she wasn't finished. "I can also find someone else to take to the final three with me." She says, scaring the two as they quickly shook their heads. "Good, first things first, we have to win the next challenge. We can't let those fish heads pull ahead for us." She says. She couldn't let the other team have the numbers advantage. Not this early into the game.

"Okay campers, listen up!" Chris got all of the campers' attention…well, those who were still awake that is. "Your next challenge begins in 10 minutes! And be prepared to bring it!" He yells. Duncan's eyes widen in shock as he lifts his head up from the table and looks at the host as he remembers something.

"Wait, you said that each challenge happens every three days!" Duncan yells, not liking this at all. "Why make another one now when we just had the last one yesterday?!" He shouts. Chris places his hand on his chin and thinks

"Yeah, about that. Since you guys stayed up for more than three days, I felt that it'd be fair to take away those days off and have the challenge now just to get some action. You're welcome by the way." Chris says, smirking as Duncan glares at him. "Meet me at the beach in 10 minutes for the challenge!" He says as he leaves the lodge, leaving the punk to get angry at the host since he knew he couldn't do anything about it, especially on TV since he could land right back into Juvie should he do anything extreme.

"What do you think this challenge with be?" Katie asks as she looks at her team

"Whatever it is, can't be as crazy like the last one was." DJ says, he and the rest of the Bass and Gophers leave the lodge to where Chris said the challenge would be as Dawn helps Naruto stand up from his seat and help him walk along the way.

[Timeskip: 10 minutes later]

[Location: Inside a glass cube, the beach.]

10 minutes later, all 22 campers made their way to a gym-like arena set up on the beach. There were benches on both sides with the walls of the arena being made from glass as the teams' logos were on the walls over the benches. Chris and Chef were there with Chef wearing a referee's uniform and a whistle hanging from his neck,

Duncan was the last to arrive at the gym arena as he heads over to the Bass's bench and falls onto it before sending a quick glare to his team.

"Wake me up and it'll be the last thing you do." Duncan says, letting his threat hang as he falls asleep on the bench while the others nervously nod and gulp, minus Eva, Country Naruto, and Dawn, Eva wasn't intimidated by his threat while Courtney simply rolls her eyes. The other two were preoccupied

"Man…am I tired…" Naruto mutters, he was barely standing while Dawn was next to him, making sure that he doesn't fall again

"Are you going to be alright Naruto?" Dawn asks, looking at him as he looks down at her and gives her a wobbly smile

"Yeah, as long as I catch my second wind, I'll be back to normal." Naruto says, right before his legs give out and he falls face-first into the court as Dawn and DJ help him up and take him to their bench to get some rest. Seeing that two of their powerhouses were out, Courtney turns to Harold and glares at him and seeing that this was his fault

"This is all your fault you know. You and your snoring…face!" Courtney yells at him, pointing her finger at him.

"As I said, it's a medical condition. Gosh!" Harold yells at her in his typical lingo right as Chef blows his whistle, catching all the campers' attention. He starts walking past the teams, eyeing all of them, and to say the least, he wasn't impressed by most of them. He reaches Chris who was standing next to a pile of red rubber balls

"Today's challenge, is the classic game of dodgeball." Chris informs everyone, pulling out a red rubber ball from behind as the Gophers finch upon hearing knuckles cracking, they turn and see Eva with a big smirk, cracking her knuckles with the other Bass grinning as well.

[Confessional: Eva]

"Finally! Some real sports action!"Eva yells, punching her fist into her palm while smirking."Oh, this is going to be fun…"

[Confessional: Naruto]

"Ah dodgeball, one of the most used and painful activities in school. Oh, did this take back me to my Elementary and Jr High days. Good times, good times." Naruto says, kicking back on the toilet seat as he reminisces back to his childhood days. Oh, the victims and bodies.

[End Confessionals]

"The first rule of dodgeball is…" Chris begins to explain the game, throwing the ball he had up in the air before getting interrupted

"Don't talk about dodgeball?" Noah says, cutting Chris off with his little with Owen and a few others chuckle in response. Chris just looks at him and smiles as he lowers the ball to the floor and reaches for something in his back pocket

"That and if you can dodge a monkey wrench, you can dodge a ball." Chris says as he pulls out a monkey wrench from behind, shocking the campers as he throws it to Noah who had no time to process as what had happened before feeling a heavy impact to his family jewels as he drops to his knees and screams from the pain he got from the hit to the nuts from the wrench while Chris picked up his ball

"Now, as I was saying before getting cut off, as Noah poorly demonstrated, if you get hit with a ball…" Chris says, he then throws the ball to Courtney, hitting her in the gut. "You're out!"

"I hate you…" Noah utters, as Owen helps him up to his feet, still clinging to his jewels

"Hey!" Courtney yells, after regaining her breath from the unexpected hit as she glares at Chris. "You can't do that!" She yells, throwing the ball to Chris who easily catches it

"If you catch the ball, the thrower gets sent out and the catcher gets to back in another teammate out on the court." Chris explains as he spins the ball onto his finger

"Throwing balls." Noah says, rolling his eyes. "Gee, another mentally challenging test." He spoke sarcastically

"I know right." Lindsay agrees, not getting Noah's sarcasm as he and Owen look at one another awkwardly. Chris stops his spinning ball and looks at Geoff

"Okay Geoff, try to hit me." Chris says as he tosses the ball to Geoff as the party boy catches the ball. Chris then turns to Chef who had another ball in his hands and tosses it to Chris. "If you're holding a ball, you can use it to deflect a ball that's thrown at you, but if the ball you're holding gets knocked out of your hands upon impact. You're out." He says. Lindsay then starts thinking about the rules

"So, what do I do again if the ball comes at me?" Lindsay asks, having a hard time understanding the rules of the challenge. At that moment, Geoff chose to throw the ball he had at Chris

"You dodge!" Chris yells using his ball to deflect the ball with the soaring ball hitting Lindsay in the face, making the other campers gasp and wince, along with Chris

"Oooooh!" Chris winces, knowing that had to hurt. "You were supposed to dodge!"

"Ow…." Lindsay groans as she stands up holding her forehead. "Right…" She says, removing her hand from her forehead where a large bump was forming, causing some of her teammates to look on in shock

"You have one minute until Game time." Chris says, as he walks over to a life-guard-like seat in the middle of the court. "You'll all have 5 people on the court each game. And if catch a ball, you can bring in whoever you want into the game. So, get to planning!" He says, and the teams began their strategies

"Okay, we can't get lazy here." Heather says, looking at her team. "The Killer Bass are going to try extra hard to beat us so they can get the numbers advantage. So, who's sitting out for the first round with sleeping beauty here?" She asks, pointing to Gwen who yawns and was swaying a bit. Noah started thinking about the situation and knew that he wasn't the most psychic guy on the island, so seeing this as a great opportunity to catch up on some reading, he raises his hand

"Alright, I'll do it. As much as I'll hate." Noah says, with hidden sarcasm as he walks over to his team's bench where Gwen was, already sleeping. He turns back to the others "Go team and dodge some balls!" he says with a smile before sitting on the bench and pulls out a book and starts reading.

Over at the Killer Bass's side, they were busy talking

"Soooo…." Geoff starts as he looks at Eva. "We just give all the balls to Eva and let her have it?" He says.

The others slowly nod, agreeing to the plan as they see Eva ginning like a mad-woman with Courtney cutting in

"That's a solid idea, seeing as Naruto and Duncan are out of commission." Courtney says, as they turn and saw the two were sleeping on the bench. "But we still need people with their own ball and hit some of the Gophers. Act as shields for Eva but also throw your ball if you see a moment to do it. Got it?" She asks, looking around as the others including Eva thought over the plan and nod to it.

"Got it." They say

[Round 1]

The campers were on the court for the first round. For the Killer Bass up on it, it was DJ, Courtney, Eva, Katie, and Harold. While on the Screaming Gophers' team, it was Heather, Lindsay, Owen, Cody, and Tyler.

"Bring it on Fishes." Heather teases. "Otherwise winning this won't be as satisfying as it would be." She says with a smirk. Eva looks at her with a raised eyebrow

"Funny, I was just about to say that to you Gophers, seeing as it was your team that sucked in the last challenge." Eva says, smirking as well as Tyler got fired up

"Oh, it's so on!" Tyler yells. "We're going to bring the dinner to the table and then we're going to eat it!" He yells thinking that his smack talking was on point, but it made no sense as the others on his team, and those on the benches were confused by it

"What?" Bridgette turns to Geoff who shrugs his shoulder both didn't get that either

"Both teams ready?" Chris says as the two teams on the court prepare. "Remember, best of five games wins. Now! Let's dodge some balls!" He yells with Referee Chef blowing his whistle, singling the game as their teams cheer on. All the rush to the balls on the center line and grab them, three each. Tyler smirks as he spins himself around, building momentum before he releases the ball into the air…only for him to completely miscalculate his timing as he was facing his own team when he released the ball as it soars toward Leshawna, hitting her square in the face and goes down to the floor

"Oh, that'll leave a mark." Chris says, before laughing

"Nice going jock for brains! Now let's see if you can hit someone on their team!" Heather yells at Tyler before handing him her ball. As this distraction was happening, Eva chose to act as she throws her ball at Tyler, just as he turns and sees it coming toward him at a high speed, a speed that left him with no time as he gets hit in the gut and is sent flying back into the back wall of the court in which he slides down onto the floor

"Ah!" Tyler yells, holding his gut in pain before realizing that he was out, "Dammit…" He moans while Ref Chef blows his whistle

"Tyler's out!" Chef announces, with the Bass cheering while Eva just pats her shoulders. Tyler makes his way to his team bench while holding his gut as Leshawna was glaring at him for the hit earlier.

"Time to unleash my wicked skills." Harold says, with a ball in his hands. Owen looks at him and grins

"Oh yeah, bro." Owen says, stepping forward to Harold, "Bring it on!"

"You asked for it." Harold says before performing an amateur version of the white crane martial arts pose before leaping in the air and throws his ball…only to just spike it off the floor and into the air. The two watch it bounce off the floor a few times before it rolls to Owen's feet as he bends down and picks it up. He smiles before narrowing his eyes at Harold who starts fleeing while screaming like a girl before he gets hit in the back, causing him to fall to the floor, sliding across it before crashing into the glass wall.

"Oh! He'll feel that tomorrow." Chris winces as Chef blows his whistle, taking Harold out of the game

"Nice wicked skills dude, hahaha." Owen jolly laughs

Katie grabs a ball from the floor and looks at the Gophers to pick her target. And she sees who was, as Lindsay was walking toward her team, holding her ball out

"What am I supposed to do with this again?" The blonde bombshell asks, still confused about what the rules of the game were as she didn't see Katie's ball heading toward her with it hitting her square in the face again, knocking her to the floor. Katie high-fives her team while Lindsay picks herself from the ground, holding her new bump. She looks over toward the opposite team's bench and saw Naruto sleeping and she smiles slightly. This catches the attention of Heather as she narrows her eyes and follows Lindsay's eyesight and saw just who was she looking at. Again, she grits her teeth as she remembers how he folded her plans during the last challenge and she wanted payback, but what and how? While she was distracted, Courtney took the opportunity in throwing her ball at her which Heather sees coming and has no time to dodge or grab another ball to deflect it, so she braces for the hit only for the ball to be caught by Owen at the last second, as a result eliminating Courtney

"Courtney's out!" Ref Chef yells, shocking Courtney by this as he turns to the Gophers' bench. "Someone from the Gophers can come onto the court." He says, looking at who to choose to be sent on. He looks and finds just that person. He points at Noah. "String bean, you're up!" He yells, making the person in question looks up at him with a shocked expression.

"What?" Noah utters, thinking that he must have misheard that, he sees that Chef was looking at him and sees that he was serious about this. Sighing at this, Noah puts his bookmark on the page he was on and closes his book before hopping off the bench and walks onto the court to play this game.

Eva grabs a ball from the floor and looks at a target to take out and sees Heather out in the open, standing next to Noah. She smirks

"Ha, easy target." Eva says before co*cking her arm back, ready to prepare to throw her ball. Heather sees her doing this and acts first. She grabs the unsuspecting Noah and puts him in front of her as he was confused by what was going on, only for him to get hit by a ball in the face, which causes him to be freed from Heather's grip and soar across the court to the wall and slams into it, before sliding down to the floor

"Oh, what a takedown!" Chris yells, after seeing the takedown before laughing "Noah's out just as he got in!" He says

"Great…" Noah says who was already fed up with this as he gradually picks himself up from the floor and walks back to the bench.

Heather throws a ball at Katie who deflects it with her ball but it slips out of her hand and drops to the floor, getting herself out and leaving DJ and Eva to win this. DJ then throws his ball to Cody who ducked under it but doesn't see the second ball soaring to his face, hitting him square center and taking him out of the game, leaving Owen and Heather to survive.

The remaining four stared each other down from their sides, wanting to see who'd make the first move. Heather makes that very move by throwing her ball toward DJ who deflects it with his and then throws it at the Asian-Canadian who just lets it hit her due to having no defense or time to duck/dodge it. Before DJ could even celebrate this, Owen charges at him and throws his ball with his full strength which takes DJ by surprise as it hits him in his gut, knocking all the wind out of his lungs as he is sent flying back into the wall on the other side of the gym. He drops to the floor and lets the ball rolls from his body as he clings to his stomach.

Eva grits her teeth as she sees that she was the only one remaining in her team also sees Owen as a main threat from how he's been doing so far in this game. She picks up a ball and throws it at him as Owen does a surprising dodge but jumps over the ball with it hitting the glass wall.(a/n: Before you call crap on how Owen could dodge that, let me remain you how differently built this guy is. He was able to front flip into a kitchen with some distance from him once he smelt something good, he was able to break through a heavy safe door with his strength alone and he survived a free fall from thousands of feet in the air, lands onto the ground and be perfectly fine from it, take a kick to the nuts and be crushed by a plane. That alone proves he's built differently, just like the others in the show.)

Owen then picks a ball and throws at Eva, she was forced to duck from it as she sees another ball not too far from her, she looks at Owen who had another ball in his hand, and reeled his arm back to toss it, she looks back at the ball and rushes for it as Owen throws his ball at her. Eva sees this ball soaring toward her and goes down to the floor, sliding across the court, the ball misses her and she reaches the ball, still, on the floor, Eva aims and throes it to Owen as it hits him with Ref Chef blowing his whistle and points to Eva

"And the Bass get the first win!" Chris yells as the Bass cheer while Eva smiles and pumps her fist in the air, celebrating the win.

After that, she and Owen return to their teams' benches where both teams were discussing their strategy for the next round

"What was that?" "You all did horrible in that!" Heather says, glaring at Cody, Lindsay, and Tyler. She didn't glare at Owen since he did decent in the round

"Hey, don't blame us, they got Eva on their team. She's their toughest one." Cody says, rubbing his face where a large red mark was forming

"I know that. And I also that you suck at this game! Especially you!" Heather yells, staring at Tyler. "You couldn't even hit someone on their team!" She yells

"Hey, that was a warm-up throw alright." Tyler says trying to defend himself and his proud as a jock. He turns to everyone. "I can dominate this game, I just need you all to hand me all the balls to me and I'll take them all out. Promise." He says. Heather looks at him with narrow eyes as she thinks over this and decides what to do.

"Fine, but you better aim at those Fishes, or else your ass will be mine. Got it?" Heather says, letting that threat hang in the air as Tyler nods as he goes to the court to meet up with the rest.

Over at the Bass side, they were talking

"Alright, so far, so good. Do we keep using Eva in every match until we get the win?" Geoff asks, as he got up and stretches, along with Bridgette as they were up next. Courtney looks at him and thinks about it

"As much as that strategy is tempting, we can't always use Eva as our ace. We need to switch things up so that we're not predictable." "We need to switch things around this round while keeping the pressure on the other team. So, who's going in?" She asks, looking around

"Add me." A voice speaks behind Courtney, causing her to'eep'and jump in fright at the sudden voice, Courtney turns and sees Dawn standing. "Add me into this round." She says.

"R-Really?" Courtney asks, after calming her heart down. "Are you sure?" She asks as Dawn nods

"Yes. Trust me, this will work out." Dawn says

"Okay…" Courtney says, surprised by Dawn's statement as she, Geoff, Bridgette, Sadie, and Eva got on the court while Owen, Beth, Leshanwa, Tyler, and Trent were already on the court

[Round 2]

Ref Chef looks at the teams and saw most of them were ready as he blows his whistle with the Gophers rushing to the balls, grabbing all of them before any of the balls and handing all of the balls to Tyler, which greatly confused the Bass. Before any of them could make anything of this, Tyler suddenly started spinning around with his arms out as he throws one of the four balls, in the completely wrong direction as it hits Chef in the gut, causing the African Canadian to glare at him. Tyler continues to spin as he throws another ball with it soaring toward Chris who ducks at the nick of time

"Hey! Watch the face dude!" Chris yells to Tyler who was still spinning and throws his third and final ball out as it flies toward his own team, causing all of them to jump from their bench with the ball hits the wall and started ricocheting off the gym's walls, causing all the campers to duck from it as it speeds by or near them. The ball continues to rebound off the walls until it spikes off the ceiling and onto the court and soars toward the Bass bench

"Watch out!" DJ yells as he and the others jump from the bench, accidentally leaving Duncan and Naruto to its menace. But fortunately, the red-highlighted blonde wakes up from all the noise and commotion

"H-Huh?" Naruto utters as he looks around for what was going on as he sees the ball flying to him, with quick reflexes, he catches the ball before it could even hit him as he was confused. "Eh?" he utters, while looking at the ball. The others looked shocked at seeing this

"Whoa, nice catch there bro!" Chris yells as Naruto just looked as confused as he was

"Uh…thanks?" Naruto utters, before throwing the ball back onto the court as he starts stretching his arms before hopping off the bench and started stretching. Chris turns back to the court and sees a Bass going to the shocked Tyler who wasn't even paying attention to what was happening right as he feels something hit him which snaps him back to reality.

"Huh?" Tyler utters as he looks around, seeing a ball rolling below him and sees Dawn next to him

"Apologizes, but you were wide open." Dawn says with an apologetic expression before she seemingly teleports back to her team

"And, Tyler's out!" Chris yells with Ref Chef blowing his whistle, singling his elimination as he just lowers his head and makes his way back to his team as Heater glares at him, not just for messing back again but for almost hitting her with that stray ball of his. All of a sudden, Owen gains a tense expression

"Great Gatsby, that's it!" Owen yells as he charges toward the Bass, grabbing a ball from Beth "Game on!" He yells, before taking quick aim toward Sadie and throwing it, quickly taking her out of the game but he wasn't done, he snatches a ball from Leshawna and takes out Geoff and Bridgette with that one ball as he goes toward Trent with the musician smiling and gladly handing the ball to Big O as he tries to take Dawn out but as he throws the ball at her, she performs a text-book wheel pose yoga pose with Eva being behind her and catches Owen's ball with ease

"Oh, and after taking out three members from the Killer Bass, Eva stops Owen's rampage by taking him out!" Chris says, with Owen just calming down and sighing as he makes his way to his bench. The rest of the Gophers grab balls from the floor and started throwing them at Dawn, thinking that if they take her out, it'd be easier to take out Eva, but the problem was that they couldn't land a single hit on her, as Dawn either ducks/dodges their attempts with acts of agility, acrobatics, and flexibility, seemingly making herself as if she was untouchable, all the while Eva advanced, grabbing two balls along the way as she throws them toward Trent and Beth, hitting them, and taking them out of the game, she picks up two more and throws one to Dawn who bends backward from a toss by Leshawna and she bends back up, catching the ball as they throw at the sista, making her duck from one but gets hit by the second one, taking her out of the game

"And with the unexpected team-up of Dawn and Eva, the Bass now is 2 for 2 in this challenge!" Chris yells making the Bass cheer again at the win as Dawn and Eva high-five one another for the win, while over on the Gophers' side, Heather was not happy at what happened as she grits her teeth

[Confessional: Heather]

"Great! Not only do they have the muscle-head as their ace but now Dawn has a hidden talent for this stupid game as well!!" Heather yells, throwing her hands in the air."Why is this even happening?!"She yells

[End Confessional]

"What is wrong with you people?!" Heather yells at her team with a furious expression "How can you suck this bad against them?" She yells

"Hey, we're trying our best here." Beth says she was sitting next to Lindsay who was rubbing her sore bruises as Leshawna scoffs

"Besides, I haven't seen you doing anything in the rounds. All you did was duck under their throws and even use one of us as a shield." Leshawna says, sending Heather a dirty glance

"Well, at least I lasted longer in a round. Unlike some of us." Heather says, glancing over to Tyler who sees her and flinches before looking the other way

"Whatever you say…" Leshawna says, rolling her eyes.

Over the Bass side, they were celebrating their victory

"Nice work you two! We're in the lead by one. One more win, and we've now this challenge." Courtney says

"That's good." The team turn and sees Naruto walks up to him, his hands behind his head. "Why don't I take a crack at this?" He asks

"Are you sure Naruto?" Courtney asks, looking at him. "I mean you just woke up." She asks as the red-highlighted blonde just smiles and waves to her

"Nah, it's fine. I got enough rest to play." Naruto says while letting out a little yawn as he was still a bit tired but was ready to play for his team.

"Okay. Who's going up with him?" Courtney asks, turning back to the team, but they didn't say a thing, they were looking at the benches as someone woke up

"I'll join him." A voice spoke behind her as Courtney turns and sees Duncan getting up, rubbing his eyes

"Duncan." Courtney says, surprised to see the Juvenile punk up after his threat of not waking him. "I thought you were still sleeping." She says. Duncan sighs and gets up from the bench and walks over to the

"I was, until Whiskers here." Duncan points to Naruto who was grinning like a fox. "Woke me up and said it'd be cool for us to play. While I'd prefer still talking my nap, I got a feeling that Whiskers won't stop bugging me until agreed." He says as he looked like he still wanted to sleep. He looks at the CIT. "Okay, give me the rundown, where are we standing." He asks, causing Courtney to blink

"O-Okay." Courtney stutters, regaining her composure, "We're in the lead by 2-0, and this round could be our full victory if we win it." She says. Duncan processes this and nods

"Okay, let's try a move I picked up from my first visit to Juvie." Duncan says while looking at the others "It's called: Rush the New Guy!"

[Round 3]

On the court, stood Izzy, Owen, Gwen (Who was woken up and had to play, much to her dismay), Lindsay, and Heater for the Gophers while on the Bass, it was Naruto, Geoff, Duncan, DJ, and Katie. The teams stood ready as Ref Chef blew his whistle and the game started

The Gophers proved to be the quicker ones as they grab most of the balls while the Bass stood ready for them. The Gophers launch their balls at them with them having to duck/move to the side to evade them with the balls only hitting the wall behind them, Katie and DJ catch the balls upon their rebound and throw them to their teammates who grin and lined up for their toss, and all aiming at one specific Gopher, they throw their balls with the rubber death balls flying toward the Gopher they were aiming, Owen. With no way to dodge all the balls heading toward him, he could only get hit by all of them and go down, a bit delirious by the hits as his teammates in worry while the Bass cheered at the plan working.

"Oh, and that was a hit! Let's see that on the instant replay!" Chris says as an instant play was brought up to the screen and it shows the massacre of Owen with the dodgeballs "Rewind that." He says as the footage reminded him of where the impact landed as one of the balls hit Cody across the face, causing some spit to fly out of his mouth. "Forward it but in slo-mo." He says as the footage played forward but in slow-motion as Owen was seen falling down after the balls hit him "Okay, now rewind, forward, rewind, forward, rewind, forward, rewind, forward! Ha! I love technology!" He laughs

The game resumes as the Bass line up once more and throw their balls to the next Gopher they targeted Izzy but she grins and performs a dodge nobody was expecting, she performs perfect splits, dodging the balls as they fly over her and hit the wall and them rolling to the ground, as this shocks the Bass. Seeing this as the perfect chance to take them out, Owen and Heather grab the balls and throw them to the Bass, the Bass quickly snap out of their shock and dodge, but some won't be lucky as Katie and DJ were hit, and were out of the round.

"Whoa! What some sick split skills, Izzy dodges the Bass's assault, and the Gophers seize from their shock and take out DJ and Katie with the Gophers taking the numbers advantage!" Chris says

"Damnit!" Courtney yells, hitting that. "We are so close to ending this!" She yells, seeing that their victory was now harder to reach seeing as they were outnumbered

"It's cool, we're still in this!" Naruto yells, face filled with determination, Courtney looks at him and sees that before gaining determination of her own as she nods and returns focus to the four Gophers in front of them. The game resumes and the three Bass quickly rush for the balls with Naruto and Duncan being able to grab two while the Four Bass grabbed the rest of the balls and the team engaged in a battle against one another. Each member of the two teams had to do various forms of dodging moves like stepping to the side, bending their bodies, or doing forms of flips as Izzy and Naruto were doing. During this, Owen, Duncan, Courtney, Gwen, and Heather were eliminated out of the round, leaving only Izzy and surprisingly Lindsay for the Gophers while Naruto remained for the Bass. The blonde in question had to dodge all the throws from Izzy and Gwen for the last few minutes while trying to catch one of the balls to take one of them out. Izzy throws a ball at him, focusing him to fall onto his back as the ball flies past and kip-up back to his feet. Naruto then spots a ball next to him and grabs it before throwing it at Izzy who just bends back and lets the ball fly by as she stands back up straight and looks at the blonde with a massive grin

"Oh, Izzy likes a challenge!" Izzy yells, she grabs another ball from the floor and throws it at Naruto who leaps over the ball as he turns and looks at Izzy with a grin of his own

"Okay, it's on like Donkey Kong baby!" Naruto yells as the two start a one-on-one throw fest, trying to hit one another while doing some incredible maneuverers. On the side, Chris pulls out his phone and quickly calls the show's producers and board to talk about what Naruto said

"Can he say that? Legally I mean?" Chris asks as they talk about the copyright on that catchphrase. On the court, Naruto ducks under and wick-thrown ball from Izzy before jumping up and throwing his ball at the curly ginger-haired teen. Izzy sees this and jumps to the side as the ball soars through the air over the ball and lands on her feet.

The two continue throwing all the balls on the court at a rapid pace, all while performing incredible flips/ducks/splits/slides/and deflections as their teams watched on in awe at this sight

"Whoa…this is awesome…" Geoff utters as Bridgette could only nod

"Yeah…you can say that again." The surfer says

This goes on for a few more seconds until Naruto slides under a ball from Izzy as he had one in his hand, he looks over at her and saw that she was wide open and smirks

"Ha, jackpot!" Naruto yells before getting up and throwing a ball at Izzy at top speed. The crazy ginger sees it coming and was prepared for it as she jumps high in the air, and easily evades it, but the same couldn't be said for Lindsay who was standing behind Izzy, still looking confused. The bombshell looks up upon seeing Izzy jumping up and sees the red rubber ball

"Huh?" That was what Lindsay could say before getting hit in the face by the ball, forcing her to the floor

"Crap!" Naruto cusses, he rushes over to the fallen blonde and checks on her. He saw she had her eyes closed. "Lindsay! Lindsay! You alright?!" he yells, worried about her. Lindsay groans a bit as she opens her eyes but…

"No…Paula, it wasn't me who fed your dress to Betty…" Lindsay mutters, completely delirious as she stares into space before passing out there.

"Oh no, I think she might have a concussion." Naruto says, now really worried about Lindsay's condition, just then, he feels something hit his back. He turns around and sees Izzy standing behind him with a ball in her hand. "Really?"

"Hey, you were wide open. That's the game goes, don't hate on the player." Izzy says. Seeing the logic behind her words, Naruto could only sigh

"Point made. That's my loss. Good game." Naruto says he looks back down to Lindsay as he picks her up, bridal style, and looks over at Chris. "Hey, Chris! I'm going to take Lindsay over to the medics. I'll be back!" He says as Chris nods and Naruto turns to leave but Courtney stops him

"Hey! Where are you going!?" Courtney yells, he turns and gives her a serious expression

"I'm just going to go and get some ice for Lindsay. Nothing more, nothing less. I'll be back." Naruto says and leaves before Courtney could say anything else, once they left, Chris gains the campers' attention

"Well, on that note. The Gophers won the third round! Managing to stay alive in this!" Chris announces as the Gophers cheer loudly for the first time since the challenge had started while the Bass could only groan from the loss. "Let's take a 5-minute break and we'll move on to the fourth round. You guys can rest, while I go and make a phone call." He says as he pulls out his phone and quickly dials a number. "Yeah, it's me again. Can we show what he said?" He asks as he speaks to the producers again. As the campers all decided to use this break to rest their bodies or go back to sleep, one camper slipped out of the gym court and went to where Naruto had walked off to, the medical tent while another had spotted them sneaking away and narrowed their eyes.

[With the two blondes]

"Uh…my head…" Lindsay mutters, she started to stir from her slumber as she looks around and saw she was in a tent of sorts with various medical equipment. She was wondering what happened, why she had a splitting headache while feeling a chill on her forehead and where was she.

"Oh, Lindsay, you're awake." She hears a voice speak next to her and turns to see who it was and she was surprised to see Naruto sitting rather close to her, looking relieved "Thank goodness. I was worried." He says with a smile

"W-What happened?" Lindsay stutters, from how close he was

"The game between me and Izzy got too heated and I accidentally hit you in the face with a stray ball. You were knocked out from the hit and I carried you over to the medic

"I-I-I see…" Lindsay says as she starts sitting up from the bed but Naruto stops her

"Be careful Lindsay, I put a pack of ice on your forehead." Naruto says, Lindsay binks before going to her forehead and felt something on it, she takes the item that was there and sees it was a medical ice pack, Naruto gets closer to her and grabs her face to inspect, causing her already present blush to grow and intensify

"Mmm, looks like the swelling and bruises are fading away nicely. They'd most likely be gone by tonight or tomorrow morning when no show of them being there in the first place. So you don't have to worry." Naruto says, smiling as he takes the ice pack from the bombshell and places it away before standing up and going over to a table and starts doing something there.

"T-Thank you…" Lindsay says, trying to calm herself down as a thought came into mind "Ah, N-N-Nate, can I ask you?" She asks, making Naruto turn at her

"Sure, ask away. And my name is Naruto." Naruto says, correcting her on his name

"H-How do you know these? These medical thingys?" Lindsay asks, Naruto blinks at the question before cracking a sheepish grin

"Oh, I learned how to do first aid from my grandma. She is one of the top doctors/surgeons in the world, and she taught me the basics when I was younger since I hurt myself on a regular basis." Naruto says, chuckling slightly while rubbing the back of his head. Lindsay blinks and looks at him with a surprised expression

"Wow, really?" Lindsay asks and Naruto nods

"Yeah, most people don't believe it at first due to my appearance and behavior but yeah. I know stuff that most people don't. Trust me, with family and friends like the ones I have, you tend to pick up tricks along the way." Naruto says, he finishes what he was doing by pouring warm water into a cup and walks over to Lindsay with the cup in hand

"Here, drink this. It should help with any headaches you might have." Naruto says as he hands her the cup. Lindsay looks at the cup and smiles at him.

"Thanks, I was having one." Lindsay says before taking the cup and drinking it, only to stop as she had a grossed-out expression. "Blech, it's bitter." She says, sticking her tongue out as Naruto chuckles and rubs the back of his head again

"Yeah, sorry but it's the best remedy that works. Trust me, I've had it loads of times." Naruto says, Lindsay sighed as she looks back down at the cup and as she loathed what was about to happen, she downs the contains of the cup in one sip before she throws the cup down to the floor and shakes her head

"That was sooooo gross." Lindsay

"I know, it sucks but it works wonders. My great-grandpa invented it back in Japan during the olden days. People called him the God of Sages since he was one of the longest-living sages in history." Naruto says, picking up the cup and placing it next to him

"Wow, that's really nice to know." Lindsay says, processing the information before blinking as she was confused about something. "What's a Sage?" She asks.

"Oh, a Sage, is someone who has attained wisdom. The term has also been used interchangeably with a 'good person', and a 'virtuous person', nowadays, there aren't a lot of sages due to the ever-changing world. They're dying out really." Naruto explains, and Lindsay nods

"Oh." Lindsay oh's, processing the new knowledge before going to her next question. "Hey, can I ask you something else?" She says

"Sure." Naruto says as Lindsay points to his hair

"What type of hair dye did you use to you your hair to make those cute red highlights?" Lindsay asks. Naruto blinks for a bit before he chuckles

"I'm surprised that you're the first one to ask me this on the island since people tend to ask this right as they meet me. But no, I haven't dyed my hair, this is natural." Naruto says. This throws Lindsay off as she stares at him with confusion

"Huh?" Lindsay utters as Naruto looks at her

"I have a genetic mutation called: Heterochromia of the hair. It's where the growth of hair with two distinct colors onto a person due to a genetic mutation in their DNA. I'm the only one in my family to have this mutation since my dad and Grandma are natural blondes, my mom and little sister are red-haired and my grandpa has platinum blonde hair. It sort of makes me unique, along with the birthmarks on my cheeks. You should have seen my parents' faces when they saw the first red strand of hair coming from my head, it was a funny and scary day really." Naruto says, grabbing a few strands of his bangs and looking at the meeting and mixing of colors where the sun-yellow blonde and scarlet red met.

"Wow, I didn't know there was something like that out there." Lindsay says

"Most don't really but it's cool." Naruto says "So, anything else you wanna ask?"

"Yeah, I wanna know. Are you a real rockstar?" Lindsay asks

"Yeah, I am. Not that famous but I am." Naruto says modestly with Lindsay looking at him with wide eyes

"That's so cool!" Lindsay yells, stars in her hair as she leaps off her bed and sits up, facing him. "So, what music do you normally play or you're into?" She asks and Naruto looked to take a moment to think about the question

"Music I play/ into to? That's a tough one, I normally play rock n roll mostly, along with punk and pop but I can also play Blues, Country, Classical, and freestyle really. That's all I can do with a guitar, that and some other things here and there but that's all. The same can be said with my music taste, mostly rock, punk, and pop but one of my bandmates introduced me to Hip-Hop and RnB, blues, and some country here and there." Naruto says. Lindsay smiled, finding some common things with him

"Oh, I love listening to pop. Country too but I got that from my dad since he's a cowman." Lindsay says. Naruto raises one of his eyebrows at that

"Your dad's a cowman?" Naruto asks and Lindsay nods

"Yeah. My family, theTopfamily runs the Top Ranch. It's one of the largest cattle ranches in Canada and in North America. I live there with my parents and my two sisters, older and little." Lindsay says as she remembers her family and smiles, wondering how they were. Naruto looked surprised by this

"Wow, that's amazing." Naruto says, finding this information. He did think of something. "Wait, if your family owns a ranch, doesn't that mean you're rich?" He asks and Lindsay nods

"Yeah, we are." Lindsay says, with no hesitation and Naruto was left confused

"So, why did you come to the island? Was it for more money? Fame? Or something else?" Naruto asks, wondering just why did she come to the show if money wasn't the reason

"Oh, yeah. I'm not here for the money. My family is well sustained really so money isn't a big thing for me. I actually came here to get away from home." Lindsay says, making Naruto look at her with a surprised look

"You did?" Naruto asks, and Lindsay just sighs as she nods and lays down on the bed

"Yeah, back home, I'm popular with boys and not a good way. Ever since I entered puberty back in middle school, my body developed faster than most of the girls back in my town and in less than a year, I had a figure that beat all of the other girls in my school which made most of the high school girls to die for. And that made all the girls extremely jealous to the point where I got bullied big time, and the fact that my family's rich doesn't help at all..." Lindsay says as she looks up at the tent. Her eyes became misty. "The girls did things to make my life a living hell, they put stuff into my locker, threw some of my things into the toilet, wrote names on my desk and spread rumors that I slept with some of the teachers, which made the boys think they could ask me to have sex with them or even date them. This kept going on for years and it kept getting worse as time went on and my figure got more developed. It actually made me…hate myself and my body for it…and for a long time…" She says as a few tears begin to fall from her eyes, remembering all the things that happened to her. To this day, she still had episodes of mental breakdowns and nightmares of the torment she endured.

Naruto sat there in shock, not expecting to hear just…inhumane acts done upon someone who didn't ask or had done anything to provoke such acts, all from spiteful people. He felt terrible for it.

"Oh…man, Lindsay. I'm so sorry you had to go through that." Naruto says as Lindsay just waves her hand to him and smiles

"It's fine…I've been going to therapy for the last two years. I started loving myself again." Lindsay says, wiping her tears away and looking a bit better

"That's nice of Lindsay." Naruto says before he sighs and slumps back into his seat. "But if I had to be honest here, we're sort of the same you and I. I also came here for different reasons. Not for the money and I honestly don't care about fame. I came here because I wanted to get away from my life back home. There was too much drama and beef to deal with that I couldn't take anymore and needed a break from it all. So, my mom showed the news about the show and gave it a try and I'm here." He says, making Lindsay look at him

"Really?" Lindsay asks and Naruto just nods, looking rather sad for some reason

"Yeah. I just…wanted to get away from…them…" Naruto says but had a tone of venom at the last part, he clenches his fist as his bangs shadow his eyes. Lindsay was taken back by this, having not expected to hear that from a chill guy like Naruto

"Why? What happened back there?" Lindsay asks but Naruto doesn't immediately respond to her, as he was still thinking about whatever he was thinking about and she sees this. "Naruto?" She calls to him and he snaps out of his thought process

"Huh?" Naruto utters, looking at her

"I was asking you, what happened back at your home?" Lindsay asks, Naruto just sighs

"…I don't wanna talk about it…" Naruto just says and looks away from her, not wanting to even answer or continue this part of the conversation. Lindsay saw this and known not to push it

"Oh, I see…" Lindsay says as she looks at the tent's ceiling and the two sit/lay there in silence. After a bit, Lindsay starts giggling a little, causing Naruto to look at her with a raised eyebrow. "I guess, we both wanted breaks from our normal lives. Seeing that we had different reasons to come onto the show. Kinda funny if you think about it." She says, Naruto thought about it and couldn't help but see the similarity in both their reasons as he chuckles a little

"Yeah, funny isn't it?" Naruto says. Lindsay then thought about something else and

"So, just asking, if you were to win the show and the money. What would you do with it?"

"Don't know. Maybe put it down for my college funds and my little sister. Help my parents even. I know the conversation from the Canadian dollar to the US would suck a bit but the money would help a bit." Naruto says. "And you? What would you do if you won?" He asks and Lindsay took the moment to think about what she'd do if she won the money

"I don't know. Maybe buy some new clothes, and put some of them down for a car. Or, go on a European tour." Lindsay says

"Really?" Naruto asks, interested in this

"Yeah, I want to Paris. See the sights, eat the food, and learn about the culture there. And…look at the fashion there too." Lindsay says, looking happy as she envisions that dream

"Ha, now I see. But that's a nice dream to have Lindsay." Naruto says as he looks up to the ceiling. "Me, I have this big dream. I wanna play at a concert in front of a crowd that's the size of the live performance Queen had in the famous 1986 Live Aid Concert." He says, thinking about that dream and promise he made to…them after he left.

"Wow, that's a big dream to have." Lindsay says, surprised by this. Before any of them could say anything else, a voice cries out to the male blonde

"Naruto!" The two turn and see Courtney running toward the tent

"Courtney? What's going on? Why do you look like something happened?" Naruto asks, wondering what was going on as the CIT enters the tent and rushes to him

"We're in deep crap right now! We're tied!" Courtney yells, grabbing onto his wrist as Naruto's eyes widen in shock

"What?!" Naruto yells, shooting up from his seat in shock. What happened while he was away? He wanted to know what happened while he was away. "What happened?" He asks

"Chris resumed the game and while we dominated the rounds, The Gophers managed to bounce back and won the third and fourth rounds!" Courtney says

"How?!" Naruto asks wondering what had happened while he was away

"We can explain more to you when we get back to the gym." Courtney says, as she starts pulling him with her to leave. "C'mon, the others are waiting for us!" She yells

"Okay, Okay. I understand." Naruto says and the two start running out of the tent to the gym but the red/blonde stops as he turns around and looks at Lindsay while giving her an apologetic expression. "Sorry Lindsay, I got to go. I'll talk more with you later!" He yells as he runs out of the tent with Courtney. Lindsay just remains on the bed and waves him, goodbye

"Okay. Bye!" Lindsay yells. She sits up from the bed and stretches her arms over her head, leaning her chest forward while doing this as she doesn't notice someone was watching her

"What were you two doing?" Lindsay hears a voice speak at the left side of the tent and sees Heather entering it, with her arms crossed while sporting a frown as she glares at her

"Oh, hi Heather. What are you doing here?" Lindsay asks, ignorant of the glare she was getting

"I came to look for you but I see you two doing something. What were you doing?" Heather asks, Lindsay places her finger to her chin and thinks

"Oh, we were just talking really." Lindsay says as Heather just looks at her

"Really?" Heather asks and Lindsay nods

"Yeah." Lindsay says. Heather just looks at her for a bit

"Fine." Heather says "C'mon on, let's go. We have a game to win" She says and Lindsay nods, hops off the bed, and walks out of the tent with Heather following her, narrowing her eyes at theblonde(1)

[Confessional: Heather]

"Ok, I heard all what they said and while I don't normally care what they said, I did care about what the whisker-faced idiot said. He's not here for the money but something happened to him. Now that's good ammo to use against him, I just have to figure out a way to force whatever he's hiding out and I can use it against him." Heather says, as she starts thinking about how to do with this new information

[End Confessional]

[Back at the gym]

The two Bass members return to the gym and Naruto sees the Gophers patting Owen on the back while the big guy smiles, he turns to his team and sees they were drained from their previous mood and looked worn out

"Guys, I found him!" Courtney yells as they reach the bench

"What happened to you guys?" Naruto asks, seeing Eva rubbing her mid-section with a pained expression

"Owen. That's what happened…" Duncan mutters, loud enough for everyone to hear

"Huh?" Naruto utters, with a raised eyebrow. "How?" he asks

"He suddenly turned into a monster and took most of us out in the third round. When the fourth started, we tried using Rush the New Guy on him but his teammates took the hit for him and he took most of us out. Dawn and Eva put up a good fight but Cody took Dawn out with a weird ball and Owen took Eva out with his wicked strength…" Geoff says, rubbing his back, at the spot where he got hit by Owen "The guy's too strong." He says

"Oh, man…I'm sorry I wasn't here to help out." Naruto says, feeling bad for leaving his teammates at the mercy of Owen and the Gophers. Dawn gets up from the bench and walks over to him

"It's not your fault. There was no way for you to know what would happen once you left." Dawn says, placing her hand on his arm, due to the height difference between them

"So, what are we going to do now?" Courtney asks, hoping to hear a game plan

"We give up Princess. What else could we do…" Duncan says, sitting on the bench and looking up to the sky, ready to call it there. And frankly, so did the others. Naruto sees this and knew he had to rally them up

"No, we fight." "We fight, we're tied up, right? That means we've still got one shot, one opportunity, to seize this challenge, and get closer to that $100 grand. Would you want to capture it, or simply give up and let it slip and regret it for the rest of your life?" Naruto asks. Many of the Bass look at him and at each other at what he said while one of them frowns in thought, thinking about what he said

"Was that…uh…was that Eminem?" DJ asks, making everyone look at him in shock before going back to Naruto who nods with a straight face and points to the Jamaican teen

"Yes it was, thank you for noticing that." Naruto says before looking back to the others. "My point is, we shouldn't give up just because the other team caught up. We still have this chance to clutch and win this. I don't know much about sports but I think we're in overtime and it's time for us to go all out! So, you with me in this or what?" He asks, holding out his fist to them. The Bass look at one another, thinking hard about Naruto's speech as Eva just shakes her head and stands up, holding her mid-section while walking toward the red-haired/blonde

"You know, I'm game. We can't let the Gophers win this. It'd look bad on my part." Eva says as she smiles and places her fist next to his. Geoff hopes off the bench and walks over to the two

"I'm in this for sure. We're going to wreck those Gophers into next week!" Geoff says, placing his fist into the pile. Bridgette and DJ look at one another before smiling as they hop off the bench and go over to the middle

"I'm in." Bridgette says putting her fist

"Y'all I got your back." DJ says as he places his fist into the pile.

"I'm in." Harold says, joining in this huddle as Katie and Sadie join as well

"We're in this too!" The twins yelled, adding their fists into the huddle

"I'll follow your lead in this Naruto." Dawn says

"Me too." Courtney says, adding her fist to the others. The rest turn to the only remaining person left, Duncan, who was still sitting on the bench, looking at the sky before kicking up from the bench and walking over to them

"Ah, what the hell, like there isn't else better to do. I'll ride with you on this Whiskers" Duncan says, smirking as he adds his fist into

"Okay, since we're all in this together. Let's call it on 3. 1…2…3!" Naruto yells

"KILLER BASS!" All of the Bass yell, throwing their hands into the air before huddling back together to discuss the plan

"So, anyone got a game plan?" Courtney asks, hoping that one had one in mind and fortunate, one did.

"I've got an idea." Naruto says as he starts telling his plan the team

[Round 5]

The teams meet on the court for the final time of the day as Gophers had Owen, Izzy, Gwen, and Heather on the court while the Bass had Naruto, Duncan, Dawn, Eva, and Sadie. Naruto had tied his hoodie around his waist as he and the others stood ready for the game. Heather saw this and decided to throw their game off with some trash talking

"Face it Fishes, you can't win this. Not when we have Owen on our side. So, you might as well just give up now and hand us the win" Heather says, confidently as Naruto chuckles and looks at her with a grin

"Sorry Heather, but I can't let that happen." Naruto says. "Oh, there are a few things you don't have that we do." He says and Heather raises her eyebrow

"And what's that?" Heather asks. Naruto smiles as he goes to his pockets and pulls out something

"We have Eva, one baddest chick I've met. Duncan, one tough SOB on the island, Dawn, our little teleporter, Sadie, one of our nicest teammates and a cool friend while we've got more awesome people on the bench, waiting and ready to do their part. And there's me. A wildcard and a sneaky fox who never backs down from everything, even when things look blank for him. That's who I am and that's my way of living!" Naruto says as his teammates smile and nod to him, showing respect for his compliments while one person in the gym's eyes widen in shock at hearing what he said. He had a black bandana in his hands and wraps it around his forehead before tying it to his forehead. "So, you think you can beat that team up?" He asks, dropping his grin and having a serious expression

"We'll see." Heather says, getting ready herself for this game

"Okay campers, we're in the last round of Dodgeball. Bring it if you want to win!" Chris shouts with Ref Chef blowing the final whistle of the day as the final round commences. The Gophers were at the immediate offense as three grab most of the ball, forcing the Bass to go to the defense.

"That's it, people. Fast hands, fast feet." Heather says, seeing her team work as they hand two balls over to Owen who smirks at the Bass but the Bass weren't intimidated by this and stood ready. Owen throws his balls at the Bass with them leaping over/or moving out of the way and allowing the balls hit the back wall before picking them up and throwing them at the Gophers who dodged. This routine went on for minutes, dodging, grabbing, throwing, repeating. With every now and there, one person from each team getting eliminated or switched out with another teammate, this round cutting close

"Knock them dead out there. Rah, rah, rah." Noah 'cheers' on, not even taking his eyes off his book and if he had, he would have seen the ball that was soaring to him, coming but he didn't and took the hit to the face, sending him stumbling off the bench as the Gophers with him smirk at this sight

"You're right, sports aren't your thing." Heather says

Bridgette got sent out and switches with Sadie who was eager to play…only for her to be hit by a ball thrown by Cody and take her out, leaving the Bass as she walks off the field. The previous routine continued with teammates getting switched out. This continues for several more minutes until there were only three people left on the court. For the Gophers, it was Owen and Izzy who were smirking at their remaining opponent. The Lone Bass: Naruto. Naruto was slightly panting, looking at the two in front of him as the Gophers cheered on their teammates, feeling that this was their win. While the Bass, were tense at this.

"Izzy wants Blondie!" Izzy yells with her crazed grin while Naruto's eyes started to twitch

"Are you talking to me?" Naruto asks, with a stained smile

"Si!" Izzy nods

"Are you talking to me?" Naruto asks, again, this time a dark aura begins to appear around him

"Yes!" Izzy says

"Are you talking to me?" Naruto asks one last time, his hair beginning to sway on itself as his eyes become shadowed by his bangs

"YES!" Izzy shouts, her deranged grin appearing on her face. Dawn's senses alter her as she looks at Naruto and her eyes widen

"Oh no…" Dawn utters, altering the others near her

"What? What's wrong?" DJ asks

"Naruto's aura… it shifted suddenly when Izzy called him blondie." Dawn says as she points to Naruto and everyone sees his eyes turning completely white while gaining a demonic grin. "He's angry." She mutters as she moves behind DJ and hides there, Naruto just looks up at the two Gophers and tilts his head to the side as he smiles right before co*cking his arm back

"DON'T CALL ME BLONDIE!"That was all Naruto shouts as he throws the ball at Izzy with such strength that it soars through the air at high speeds, speeds the crazy red-haired couldn't react to as she gets hit by the ball and gets sent flying back into the glass wall and her body impacts into, causing a crack to appear when she hit. Izzy's body slides off the wall and onto the floor where she was holding her stomach in pain. This shuts the Gophers up as they were in shock and so was the Bass right before they started cheering

"Whoa, what a throw!" Chris yells at the unexpected turn of events. Naruto turns to his next victim

"Oh Owen~"Naruto sings out, in a too-sweet tone, which sent chills down the big guy's spine

"C-C-C'mon dude. Show some mercy here…" Owen stutters, taking a few steps back as Naruto darkly chuckles and looks at him

"Sorry…all out of mercy."Naruto says as he grabs another ball and starts spinning it on his finger like a basketball, he continues to spin the dodgeball while hitting it, increasing its speed in the spin. He looks over at Owen who was nervous and gulps as Naruto throws the ball up in the air while it spun in the air, and right when it falls down to the floor, Naruto punches it."Rasen-Shuriken!"He yells as the ball shoots through the air and to Owen who gets ready to catch it, the ball collides with him, sending him back into the wall where he actually crashed through it. The teams look at him, in anticipation to see if Owen caught the ball or not. The big guy groans and relaxes his body as the ball rolls off his body and onto the sand

"Owen's out! Naruto wins it for The Killer Bass again!" Chris yells and the Bass cheers

"Wooo!" The Bass cheer as they go to Naruto while the Gophers groan at their second loss in a row. While the Bass goes to Naruto and give their thanks but he blinks

"Huh?" Naruto utters as he looks around, looking confused. "What happened?"

"What do you mean dude? You went wild after Izzy called you blondie." Geoff explains. Naruto blinks as he processes that

"Oh…she called me that…" Naruto says, looking into space

"Yeah." Duncan says as he sees Naruto spacing out "Are you okay?"

"N-Nothing's wrong." Naruto says, rubbing the back of his head

[Confessional: Naruto]

"Yeah…there's something you should know anything, my family. See, my mom and little sister have red hair and whenever someone makes fun of it or calls them and I'm sorry Ka-chan and Imoto, tomato, they go into a frenzy. And the same can be said for me with my hair. I think it's a family trait or something."Naruto says

[End Confessional]

The Bass leave the gym, going to celebrate the win while the Gophers were deflated by the loss as Chris walks up to them

"Gophers, what happened? You were making a comeback." Chris says as the teens slump in defeat as Noah shrugs his shoulders

"I don't know. The teamwork on this team is lacking." Noah says, unknowingly pissing off his teammates

"Oh shut it, Noah." Gwen says as she glares at him before getting up from the bench and walks away

"Yeah, for once I agree with Goth girl." Heather says as she and the girls walk away, leaving the guys to look at Noah

"Geez, touchy much." Noah says as the guys looks at him. Glaring at him. "What?"

[Later that day, Night]

[The Camp Fire Ceremony]

Once again, it was time for the Camp Fire Ceremony and we see the Screaming Gophers, all sitting on the stumps with the crackling of the fire in front of them. Chris was in front of them, with a plate of 10 marshmallows.

"Screaming Gophers, welcome back to the campfire elimination ceremony. You've already placed your votes and made your decision." Chris says, grinning as many of the Gophers looked rather nervous about the ceremony while Noah looked confident for some reason. "When I call out your name, come pick up a marshmallow. Owen." Chris says, making the large teen leap from his log as he throws his arms up in the air and walks over to take his marshmallow and eats it

"Gwen, Cody." Chris calls out the two as the mentioned campers sigh in relief at them being safe. They stand up and go to the plate to grab their marshmallows

"Trent, Heather." Chris says. The mentioned two go and get their marshmallows and stand with the other safe campers while the remaining five were getting nervous

"Izzy Lindsay, and Leshawna." Chris says as the three called smile and grabbed their marshmallows while Tyler and Noah were left. Tyler was getting really nervous while Noah was just smirking, thinking he was safe

"And the final marshmallow of the evening goes to…" Chris says before pausing as Tyler started to shake with nervous and Noah was still smirking

"Tyler." Chris says, making the jock let out a massive sigh of relief as he rushes to the plate where the last marshmallow was while Noah looked shocked

"What, are you kidding me?!" Noah yells, in shock at this, not believing this to be true

"Sorry dude, but you were a team player, when you're in a team that requires you to be one. The boat of losers is that way." Chris says, gesturing to the docks of shame as Noah just scoffs and stands up

"Fine, see if I care!" Noah yells before turning to his now former teammates "Good luck, because you voted out!" He yells at them, only for them to throw their marshmallows at him

"You need to learn something called: respect Tuckey." Leshawna says and the others agreed with her as Noah looks at them before turning his head with his nose up in the air

"Whatever, I'm so out of here." Noah says as he leaves the campfire and walks over to the dock of shame

"Alright, so that wasn't the most dramatic campfire ceremony ever. But I still get paid! Bonus!" "As to the rest of you, you can go back to your cabins and rest. I'll be seeing you all soon." He says and leaves, to rest in his accommodations.

With pretty much nothing else left to do for the night, The Screaming Gophers walk away from the campfire area and to the cabins where they want to go and rest up for the night after the day's exhausting. As they walk, one of them hears some noise coming from the main lounge. Curious about what could it be, they walk over to the main lodge building and follow where the noise was coming from and found, that at the back of the lodge by the stairs to the beach, Naruto was there sitting on the stairs looking at the lake while playing his guitar as he sings

We're driving through rain

Running through sun and looking at plains

We're cruising through towns

Moving all around but you stay the same

We like to run away

We're ditching all our pain

And living for today we're driving so fast

Wanna make it last, we'll do it our way

Naruto looks up to the night sky, toward the moon in its waxing gibbous, and continues singing

And I feel good at night

Full moon, the only light

You make me feel like I'm doing alright

I feel good inside maybe a little high

You make me feel like

Everything will be alright

This person was taken back by his singing, since they knew he was a rocker but had a golden voice. Something did feel…strange about him and the song he was still singing. With that feeling and feeling that they had to leave before they were stopped, they left and went back to their cabin, thinking things over from the day's events, all leading back to Naruto

[Confessional: ?]

"…Something that Naruto said during the game…I've only heard that somewhere from someone back in my childhood days…"The person says, in the confessional as they frown."Just who is Naruto?"

つづく

Chapter 5: Episode 4: Not Quite Famous

Chapter Text

Author's Corner:

Keys:

"Talking"

'Thinking'

[Confessional]

[Flashback]

Stacy's Mom has got it going on

She's all I want, and I've waited for so long

Stacy can't you see? You're not just the girl for me

I know it might be wrong, but I'm in love with Stacy's Mom

"This chapter ofTDM:I, contains scenes of extreme stunts and actions performed byfictional teens. Do not try anything that you read here at home. Seriously, you could get really messed up."

Disclaimer:

Total Dramaand their characters are respectively owned byTeletoonandFresh TV.

Narutoand their characters are respectively owned byWeekly Shonen Jump Manga,VIZ, andTV Tokyo.

All Songs/Music used in this story are rightly owned by the artists and record labels.

Pixelowns nothing.

Last time on:Total Drama Maelstrom: Island...

"It was Dodgeball night and the teams duked it out of invincibility, there were bruises, tears, risky moves, wicked dodges, new friendships formed, and dangerous alliances. But it was thanks to a skillful and surprisingly scary Naruto who won it for the Killer Bass, securing their second win in a row. When it came down to the campfire ceremony, it was Noah, the brainy know-it-all, who didn't see it coming and was sent to the Dock Of Shame. This week, there's going to be another challenge but will it send a camper away or will there be something else up for grabs? Who knows, oh wait, I do. Haha. But if you wanna find out what's at stake, stay tuned in this week...TOTAL...DRAMA...ISLAND!"

Total Drama Maelstrom: Island

Episode 4: Not Quite Famous

Three days passed at Camp Wawanaka and the campers were finally able to get much-needed rest and relaxation, especially Gwen, Duncan, and Naruto as they enjoyed their much-needed sleep time. It was in the morning and inside the Gophers' cabin by the girl's side, Gwen was in her bunkbed, having a pleasant dream

"Okay, this is so, way beyond bad!" And her dream was interrupted by a yell. Gwen gradually opens her eyes and sits up from her bed to see just what the issue was she sees Lindsay on her bed with a large amount of makeup on it and had a worried/horrified expression

"Okay, what seems to be the problem here?" Gwen asks, a bit annoyed that she was woken up. Lindsay hears her and turns to her

"I'm all out of fake tan lotion already." Lindsay says while holding out an empty bottle of tan lotion. Gwen blinks at this as she yawns and rubs her eyes, from both annoyance and from slight exhaustion.Thiswas the issue that made her wake up?

"Whoa!That'ssotragic Lindsay." Gwen says as she starts stretching her arms

"Now, I actually have to sun tan for real!" Lindsay says as she drops the empty bottle of lotion to the floor and looks up at the bed above her in frustration. "Do you know how shriveled and wrinkly that can make your skin?" She asks, missing Gwen's non-caring expression as she roughly fixes her hair

"No clue..." Gwen says, sarcastically. Unfortunately, Lindsay didn't hear the sarcasm and the bombshell blonde assumed that she agreed with her as she looks at her and saw the condition of her skin

"Oh, you do. Your skin's all pale and white." Lindsay says, she walks up to the goth and scans the goth's appearance. "If you want, I can help you with your skin and make it less shriveled." She suggests with a smile as Gwen just looks at her with a raised eyebrow

"Uh...thanks...?" Gwen says, not knowing if she should be thankful for the suggestion or insulted by Lindsay's previous remark about her skin.

Just then, a loud siren went off from the PA system, causing the campers who were still asleep to wake up with a jolt while the ones who were awakened cringed at the siren as it goes away and Chris's voice spoke over it

Alright Campers, enough beauty sleep! Time to show us what you're made of! Come directly to south of the camp next to the main lodge of your next challenge!

"Great..." Gwen mutters with a sigh, so much of going back to sleep. She hops out of her bed and goes over to her drawer to get changed and get for the day and for whatever challenge Chris had in mind for them

[Timeskip: 15 minutes later]

[Location: In a clearing with a large theatre.]

The campers were sitting on belchers in front of a stage, one that they'd never seen on the island before as they wait for Chris to arrive

"Are we going to see a musical?" Lindsay asks with her usual ditzy smile on her face. "Oh, I just love musicals with all the singing and dancing." She says as Beth looks at her with a confused expression

"But Lindsay...that's literally what a musical is." Beth says. Lindsay blinks as she thinks for a bit before an embarrassed expression appears on her face

"Oh, right. Sorry." Lindsay says, realizing that the farm girl was right.

Gwen was walking up to her team's belcher while looking for a spot to sit

"Hey, Gwen!" Gwen hears Trent yell and she turns to him and saw him waving at her, with a free spot next to him. "Saved you a seat." He says, patting the spot. Gwen smiles and walks over to Trent as she takes a seat on the free spot

"Thanks." Gwen says, smiling at him while Trent returns the smile. Heather, who was above and not too far from them, looks at them with narrow eyes as she sees Trent kicking his feet back and placing his hands behind his head as he relaxes on the belcher while Cody, who the two aren't aware of, took a seat next to Trent and tried to copy the musician's actions in an attempt to impress Gwen but his actions caused him to fall into the space between the belcher and get stuck but he remained cool. Her attention swiftly shifted to Lindsay who she sees waving her hand at someone, turning to the direction in which Lindsay was waving, she sees Naruto sitting next to Dawn, Duncan, and Eva as he waves back at her with a wink. Getting annoyed by this, Heather glares at Lindsay who sees the glare and sends her an apologetic look before Asian-Canadian sharply turns her head away and whacks the blonde in the face with her ponytail. This causes Lindsay to gag and pull out a string of hair from her mouth.

Eventually, Chris arrives as he walks onto the stage.

"Welcome Campers to our brand new deluxe, state-of-the-art, amphitheater." Chris says. This causes some of the campers to raise their eyebrows as they looked at the amphitheater and saw the patchwork on the curtains, the rickety floorboards with some nails sticking out from some, and the lights looked sketchy since they were being held up by ropes. Yeah,brand new, state-of-the-art, my foot. "Okay, this week's challenge is a summer camp favorite, a talent show!" He yells, causing the campers to be intrigued by this challenge while some were excited

"Yes! Awesome!" Owen yells, jumping up from his seat on the belcher and pumping his fist.

"Oh! Having a rush of cringey summer camp flashbacks I've seen before! Make it stop!" Naruto groans out, as he rubs his head as if he was experiencing a rush of ice cream brain freeze before he leans back onto his seat and grins, causing some of the campers to chuckle/giggle at his antics

"Well, you better pray that you don't end up as one of them Naruto." Chris says with a smirk before he looks at the rest of the teams. "Each team has 8 hours to pick their 3 most talented camper. Each camper will represent their team at the show tonight. Sing, dance, juggle, anything goes. As long, as it's legal." He says, while looking at Duncan, giving a look that said"I'm watching you.", this causes Duncan to snap his fingers in disappointment as if he had plans already that were now ruined by this. "You'll be judged by our resident talent scout. Former DJ, VJ, and rap legend, Grand Master Chef! Who will show his approval of your act, via the Chef-o-meter." He says, pointing to the air above his head and a visual of a wooden spoon with a rating of 10 bars appears on screen for the viewers to see while the campers see the meter on a projection on the stage. "The team that loses, will send a camper home, tonight! So, break a leg. Your 8 hours starts...now!" He yells as he walks away from the stage. The two teams got off the belchers and got to work selecting their 3 acts. But there was one little thing they were forgetting.

"Uh...a little help here?" Cody asks, still stuck in the spaces of the belcher

[With the Screaming Gophers]

[Time left until showtime: 07:58:23]

The Gophers were at their cabin, to do the auditions for the challenge. Heather walks up to the front while holding a clipboard as she blows a whistle, gaining the rest of the Gophers' attention

"Okay, I'm the team captain. So, here's how it's going to work." Heather says, standing in front of the team as she was about to begin the auditions when Gwen, who was leaning against the railing and was holding a black book in her hand, stops her

"Wait, who said you were team captain?" Gwen asks, not aware of how, or when did this go down, and she was sure the others didn't know too thanks to their confused expression upon hearing Heather claim she was the captain

"She did, just now." Lindsay says

"Lindsay, Beth, and I took a vote and I won." Heather says with a grin as Gwen rolls her eyes

"Threatening them to vote for you or else they'd be kicked out of your so-called alliance isn't exactly democratic." Gwen says, crossing her arms while looking annoyed. She was getting sick and tired of how Heather was acting like there was no alliance for the last two challenges when everyone on the island knew for it from the minute it started back at the Awake-O-Thon challenge. She really didn't makethatdiscreet.

"Hey." Gwen turns and sees Trent next to her, with his guitar case strapped over his back as he presents to her a brown muffin. "Snagged you a muffin, since I didn't see you at the cafeteria in the morning and thought you were hungry." He whispers as Gwen smiles

"Thanks." Gwen whispers back to him while she takes the muffin. Heather sees this and narrows her eyes before she relaxes and smiles

"Trent, you're cool with me being leading this project, aren't you?" Heather asks, with the sweetest tone she could muster as Trent just shrugs his shoulders

"Sure, go for it." Trent says, his tone showing that he honestly didn't care about it as Heather smiles

"Great!" Heather says before she looks over at her two minio-I mean alliance members "Lindsay, Beth, and I are going to be the judges." She says, with Lindsay and Beth clapping their hands ecstatically at the job offer while Gwen just groans

"Whatever." Gwen says before she sits down on the stairs for the cabin and starts eating her muffin, ready to see just what talents her teammates really have.

[With The Killer Bass]

[Time left 'till showtime: 07:56:45]

The Bass were having their own auditions behind their cabin as they were busy watching Katie and Sadie performing what they called a dance routine...that is...if it can really be called a routine since the two looked like they were just randomly dancing next to each other. Eventually, the two finish off their'routine'with a pose and splits, with their teammates having a rather...different yet similar reaction to it

"Well?" Katie asks as DJ goes up to them and helps them back to their feet

"What do you think?" Sadie finishes her best friend's question as the two lean closer to their teammates, waiting for their take on their reaction

"That was...nice girls." Courtney says as the two beam from joy at that but the C.I.T wasn't finished. "But it looked more like dancing in the mirror than actually dancing." She says, as the two pout and were down by that as they nod and return back to their spots they were previously sitting. Courtney then stands up and loos at the others. "Okay, who's next? We need a solid act for this if we want to win." She says

"Well, at least we know we've got one act. Right Whiskers?" Duncan asks, turning to his left. The others follow and see Naruto sitting on a log, staring at the sky, clearly in deep thought as.

"Of course, he's one of the acts...that is if he's okay with doing it." Courtney says as she turns to him. "Are you okay with doing it?" She asks, she didn't want to be pushy and force him into doing it if he didn't want it. But she noticed he wasn't paying any attention to any of them and she was getting a bit concerned. She walks over to him and taps his shoulder. "Naruto, are you okay?" She asks, and her question and action, cause him to snap out of it as he blinks for a bit

"H-Huh?" Naruto utters as he blinks and looks around and sees Courtney looking at him. "You said something?" He asks

"We were asking if you were okay with performing in tonight's contest. But you were spacing out a bit. Are you okay?" Courtney asks as Naruto blinks a bit before he chuckles and rubs the back of his head

"Y-Yeah I'm fine. I was thinking about something. And yeah, I'm always down to rock out." Naruto says, causing the team to sigh in relief that he'd do it. He stands up from the log and he looks at the team with a serious expression. "Just keep in mind, the other team only has a guitarist, acoustic mind you. I'm not saying that our styles and song could clash or anything but they might use him in either the second or last act. So, to beat that, you have to save me as the last act. My style fits that best and that way, I can have a feeling for the crowd while backstage and what Trent could play and see if our songs do clash by the off chance." He says as the others thought about his words and felt like they were true

"The dude's got a point, Trent will be playing his guitar and go acoustic if the Gophers are smart about it. Naruto just needs to pick a song and rock out." Geoff says. He then turns to Naruto "Got any ideas for your song dude?" He asks. Naruto places his fingers on his chin and closes his eyes and starts thinking about what song to do. Either a cover of an existing song or...one of his own?

"I...might have a few ideas in mind. But if I do use one of them, I'll need something for this to work." Naruto says, if he was going to do this, he'll need something important for this to work properly. He opens his eyes and looks back at his team and flashes a grin. "Trust me guys, what I'm going to pick will burn the roof off this place. We've got this." He says, flashing them a rock-on gesture as the guys smirk. Naruto then turns around and processes leaving for the cabin to go and get his guitar and amp to go and practice.

"Oh, he's so got this." Duncan says with a smirk, getting a feeling that Naruto would rock this joint, and some of the others had faith in him as well, but Dawn wasn't as she was looking at Naruto with a concerned look, she saw a massive change in his aura and it had her worried. Courtney then looks back to the others and claps her hands, gaining their attention

"Okay, well, we've got one act locked in. Anyone else wanna have a go?" Courtney says

As Naruto walks to the cabin to grab his stuff, his grin drops and he gains a rather...depressed frown on his face while his eyes slightly dim of light a bit. What was the reasoning behind this?

[With The Gophers: At their cabin]

[Time 'til showtime: 07:34:20]

The Gophers were watching Owen who was about to do his audition as he pulls out a large bottle of soda and starts chugging it go in one go as the other looked on in interest at what he was going to do

"Are you going to audition?" Trent asks Gwen as Heather was talking with Lindsay and Beth

"Doubtful." Gwen says, shrugging her shoulders. She then gains a thought and turns to him. "You should be in this though. I mean, if the other team is going to use Naruto, which I think they are, it'd make a lot more sense if there was guitar vs guitar in the acts." She says, as Trent started thinking about it, and apparently their conversation was being listened to as Heather turns to them

"You're right on that. Trent, you're one of our acts, at least that's one act down." Heather says as Trent just shrugs his shoulders, agreeing to do it. They turn back to Owen who finishes chugging his bottle of soda as he tosses the empty bottle away and takes in a deep breath before...

"A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, K, J, L, M, N, O, P, Q, R, S, T, U, V, W, X, Y, Z!" He releases one massive burp while spelling out the entire alphabet during his burp. This shocks the ladies of the team while Trent, Cody and Tyler and surprisingly Izzy all stood up and cheered for Owen while the big man himself feels hyped from his performance "YES!" He shouts while pumps his fist in the air. Trent walks over to Owen and high-fives him

"That was excellent man!" Trent says, complimenting Owen who smiles and puts his hands on his hips, while Heather scoffs

"Well, he can't do that in the contest. That's disgusting." Heather says, reeling in from the disgust at what she just witnessed.

"Do you know how hard it is to burp out the entire alphabet in one go?" Trent asks while putting his arm over Owen's shoulder as the big guy nods.

"Yeah, and I can also toot Beethoven's 5th." Owen says as he bends over and sticks his butt out to perform said toot, but the girls stop him

"NO! Don't do it, Owen!" The girls yell, not wanting to be in range for the tooting act. Having been disgusted enough for the day, Gwen stands up from the stairs, grabs her book, and starts walking away from the cabin, and Heather catches notice of this

"And just where are you going?" Heather asks while Gwen just kept walking

"Anywhere that's not here." Gwen says as she leaves with her book in tow. Heather narrows her eyes at the book for a bit before shaking her head and looking back to the others

"Anyone else has something they want to do?" Heather asks and Tyler happily raises his hand

"I've got some skills with the yo-yo." Tyler says as he moves to the clearing to do his audition as he pulls out a red yo-yo from his pocket

[With the Bass: Behind their cabin]

[Time 'til showtime: 07:23:10]

"90...91...92...93..." Eva counts out while she was lifting a set of weights. She was bench-pressing a barbell that had the total amount on the ends of it. The impressive thing about this was that she was doing it, with no one spotting her should something happen

"Whoa..." Bridgette utters, her eyes wide while her mouth was open in stunned awe at this feat

"Yeah, I know..." Courtney whispers to her, also in the same state of stunned awe as the surfer was as they watch Eva continue to do her reps

"98...99...100!" Eva yells, finishing her count as she drops the barbell onto the weight rack, she sits up, pants slightly, and smirks as the others cheer

"Dang Eva. You sure are strong to do that with no supporter." Sadie says while Katie nods, agreeing to her statement.

"Yeah, I know." Eva says, panting. A towel suddenly appears beside her as she looks up and sees Dawn standing there, offering the towel to her. "Thanks, Sunchild." She says, taking the towel and wrapping the sweat off her Dawn nods

"No worries." Dawn says

"Okay, so Eva's deadman's deadlift, and the besties' dancing routine, we've only got one locked-in act and one candidate as the second act." Courtney says as she writes on her clipboard for the act and lists Eva's dead man's deadlift as a possible act. She looks up at the rest. "Anyone else wants to go?" She asks

"I-" Harold was going to say he wanted a go but DJ cuts him off

"I've got something I wanna try." DJ says with his hand raised before he walks over to the boys' side of the Bass cabin. "Just give me a sec to get changed." He says, and thankfully, the others didn't have to wait for too long as DJ comes back out, now wearing a white male's ballet uniform while holding a long pink ribbon, along with a boombox

The others couldn't help but be surprised by DJ's outfit. DJ places the boombox on a tree stump and presses the play button with it starting to play angelic music as the giant started to dance a ribbon dance with surprising grace and elegance for someone his size. He finishes his dance by jumping into a split on the floor as he smiles.

The others clap their hands to DJ who stands and bows to them in response.

"Okay, I'll admit that was impressive." Eva says. Courtney nods and writes DJ down as another possible but strong candidate for an act. "Alright then, who's next?" She asks, looking at the rest(a/n: Anyone else getting Mortal Kombat flashbacks from her saying:Who's next?Or is it just me?)

"Me!" Bridgette eagerly says, with her hand raised. "I can stand on my hands for 20 minutes. Watch." She says before she quickly does a handstand, even taking a few steps

"Okay, that'd be cute if you were a monkey. Plus, we don't even know if there'll be a time limit for each act." Courtney says

"I think it's 10 minutes. I heard Heather asking Chris while we were coming back from the amphitheater." Dawn says and Courtney thanks her for the information

"Still, I don't think it's what we're looking for. Next!" Courtney yells. Bridgette sighs and lands back on her feet and walks back to the others as Harold steps forward and stands in front of the team to do his audition. And just as he takes a deep breath... "Next!" Courtney cuts him off for taking too long as he just exhales deeply and walks back to the others with his head low. Duncan scoffs at this as he turns to the team's resident nature child

"So, got any other talents we should know about Sunflower? Besides talking to animals and seeing people's mojo?" Duncan asks. Dawn suddenly flinches and stiffens in place before she looks away from them

"N-No...I don't have any other talent?" Dawn stutters, with a meek tone as everyone looks at her with raised eyebrows

"You sure?" Duncan asks, as Dawn just looks down and shyly nods

"Y-Yes..." Dawn stutters once again, closing her eyes. Just as Duncan was about to say something, Bridgette places her hand on his shoulder and makes him turn to her

"Duncan, stop antagonizing Dawn. If she doesn't want to do it, then we just have to respect her choice and move on. Besides, she looks uncomfortable just talking about it." Bridgette says, looking at Dawn and seeing the state she was in. Duncan sees this too and sighs as he nods

"Fine." Duncan says before turning to Dawn and giving her an apologetic look "Sorry." He whispers as Dawn smiles and nods while silently thanking Bridgette for the save

"Ok, moving on. Does anyone else wanna have a go?" Courtney asks as Geoff raises his hand

"Sure! I got some rad skills on the board!" Geoff yells, he steps forward and pulls out a skateboard from out of thin air as he drops the board onto the ground and hops on it, performing an ollie with it before he started to shred the area. No one notices Dawn leaving the area and walking off into the forest for some reason

[Confessional: Dawn]

Dawn was sitting in the confessional, but not in her usual meditation style, she was sitting in a normal way but she was looking distorted over something

"I...I can't show everyone my talent...I cannot...not after what happened back then with...I just...can't..." Dawn mutters, looking down to the stall floor as she starts to shake.

[End Confessional]

[With the Gophers: At the clearing between the cabins]

[Time 'til showtime: 06:52:00]

We cut back to the Screaming Gophers to see what was going on with them as we see Heather in a ballerina's outfit, performing ballet dancing with classical music playing in the background thanks to a boombox for their own. Eventually, Heather finishes her performance with a curtsy bow and she smiles as everyone claps their hands

"Thank you!" Heather says, with her clearing her throat while sending a discreet glare over to Lindsay and Beth, who finally realize what they were supposed to do after Heather was done with her audition

"Oh, I vote for Heather to be in the contest." Lindsay says as Beth eagerly nods

"I second that." Beth says and Heather places her hand on her chest

"Guys, that's so sweet." Heather says, acting surprised right before ditching the act and going back to business. "Okay, so I'm in, and Trent's in as well. Why doesn't everyone take 5 before we figure out who's our last act?" She asks and everyone started leaving the area to go and do something for their break. Beth leaves and Lindsay was about to do the same when Heather grabs her arm and stops her from leaving. "I need you to do something. Can you keep a secret?" She asks the bombshell

"Oh my gosh, definitely. My little sister got diarrhea once while on a date and I had to bring her toilet paper because the restaurant she had her date at was all out, she was stuck in the bathroom crying from it and she made me swear to never tell anyone about it and to this day I haven't told a soul." Lindsay says, right before she looks at the camera filming them and realizes that she not only just told Heather about that secret but she also told pretty much everyone across the globe watching. "Oh, oops...sorry Paula..." She apologizes, while sheepishly waving to the camera while looking ashamed of telling the secret. Heather then shoves a walkie-talkie to her as Lindsay takes it

"Gwen's up to something serious. I want you to look for her and when you do, report back to me on what you find." Heather says, holding a walkie-talkie of her own before she pushes Lindsay in the direction Gwen had walked off

"O-Okay!" Lindsay yells, walking away as Heather just smirks

[With Lindsay: Somewhere in the forest]

[Time 'til showtime: 06:48:52]

Lindsay was peeking from behind a tree, using a pair of binoculars as she scans the area in search of Gwen, she sees a squirrel engaged in a fistfight with a seagull over a nut, then sees Tyler who was waddling away while he was tied up with string from his yo-yo, this was a result of his failure in his audition with his yo-yo tricks. Lindsay sighs

"This is something serious? Yeah, seriously boring. I can't find Gwen anywhere." Lindsay says, she sighs again and looks around for Gwen but spots something else. She spots Naruto talking to Chris "But I did find a hunk." She says as she smiles. She sees the two talk a bit before seeing Chris starts grinning and laughing before he nods his head and shakes Naruto's hand before the two go their separate ways. "I wonder what Nate was talking to Clyde about?" She wonders, not noticing someone appearing behind her

"That's the question of the hour." This person says, causing Lindsay to get startled

"Eep!" Lindsay screes as she jumps, dropping the binoculars and walkie-talkie down to the ground. She turns around to see who was it that was behind her and sees Dawn standing there. "O-Oh! Hi Dee-Dee." She greets the petite girl who nods at her

"Hello, Lindsay. What are you doing?" Dawn asks, she knows the blonde had trouble with remembering names but felt eventually, she'll remember them better. Lindsay started to look a bit nervous about the question as she looks around for something to use as an excuse and sees the binoculars on the floor

"Oh, nothing. Just...taking out these binoculars." Lindsay says, picking the binoculars up and smiles nervously as Dawn just looks at her with a smile for her own

"Are you sure? Or are you looking for Gwen to spy on her?" Dawn asks, this makes Lindsay's eyes widen

"H-How did you?" Lindsay asks

"I can see it in your Aura. Heather told you to spy on Gwen to see just where's she hiding?" Dawn asks and Lindsay just sighs and looks down

"Yeah, she told me to spy on Grace but..." Lindsay says but Dawn sees her aura change and saw why it did

"But you don't want to?" Dawn asks and Lindsay nod

"Yeah, I'd rather look for Nate and ask him if he's going to be in the contest." Lindsay says, Dawn knew just who she was referring to

"Naruto is in the contest and he'll be performing one of his songs. At least, that's what he told us before he left to practice." Dawn says, correcting Lindsay on the incorrect name she called Naruto as Lindsay looks at her

"Really?" Lindsay asks and Dawn just nods. "Oh, what do you think he'll sing? A love song? Or something new?" She asks while Dawn just shrugs her shoulders

"I don't know to be honest. If you want to know what he's going to sing. You could ask him, I sense he's going to where Gwen is right now." Dawn says, Lindsay nods

"Oh, then let's go and ask him." Lindsay says as she grabs Dawn's hand, making the petite girl look at her in confusion

"I beg your pardo-?" Dawn was asking before she started getting dragged before Lindsay as the blonde started walking in the direction Naruto went.

Back at the tree, the blonde was hiding, the walkie-talkie Lindsay had dropped when Dawn scared her goes off and Heather's voice goes through it

"Lindsay! Lindsay! Come in. Did you find Gwen yet? Lindsay? Lindsay, where are you? Lindsay!"Heather yells, wondering why Lindsay wasn't responding as the squirrel from earlier comes over and takes the walkie-talkie

[With Gwen: Somewhere in the forest]

[Time 'til showtime: 06:45:20]

Gwen was sitting on a tree stump, cross-legged, as she was writing something in her book. She was so focused on what she was doing, that she didn't see a figure loom behind her peeking over her shoulder and saw the book

"I see you're busy at work." The figure says, making Gwen jump slightly and close her book shut as she turns around and sees Naruto, with his guitar case strapped over his back and amp in hand, grinning at her. "Sorry, you were focused on your book and saw the perfect moment for a jump scare." He says, chuckling a little. Gwen just looks at him and pouts

"Jerk." Gwen says as Naruto just laughs and sits down next to her while putting his amp down

"So, you're not with your team. Reason?" Naruto asks and Gwen just shrugs her shoulders

"Eh, I'm not in the mood to do these talent shows. Never was, even back home. I'm more interested in writing my book anyway." Gwen says, holding her book close as Naruto thinks about her words and nods

"I see." Naruto says and Gwen nods

"Yeah." Gwen says. "So, you're out here alone too. Reason?" She asks

"I was practicing for tonight." Naruto says, pointing to the case strapped to his back as Gwen snorts

"Figured you'd be in this. Considering you are a musician." Gwen says since it was the most obvious choice in this challenge. "So, any idea what song you're going to perform?" She asks as Naruto looks at her

"So far, I narrowed it down to 12 songs, all original." Naruto says which got him a surprised look from Gwen. "What? If I'm gonna rock out, I'm gonna rock out on my own music, no covers. Besides, if I do a cover of a song, it'll feel like a worst to me and my talent, ya know." He says as Gwen thought about it and felt he was speaking some truth

"Wow, that makes sense." Gwen says, nodding as she looks back to Naruto. "So, you've played any of these songs in front of a crowd before?" She asks and Naruto shakes his head.

"Nah, this will be the first time one of these songs will be performed live and doing it solo. Think of it as a Total Drama debut." Naruto says as Gwen smirks

"Chris is so gonna love that once he finds out that." Gwen says, getting a feeling Chris will love this when this episode goes into post-editing, she misses Naruto's slight change in expression as it went from calm to nervous for a few seconds before he calmed down

"Yeah..." Naruto says. The two were about to talk about something else when they hear feet approaching them and they turn to the source and see Lindsay running up to them, dragging Dawn along

"Nate!" Lindsay yells as she runs up to him

"Hi, Lindsay and...Dawn? What can we do for you ladies?" Naruto asks while looking at Dawn who just shakes her head and starts tidying herself up

"Lindsay wanted to ask you what type of song you'll be performing tonight." Dawn says as Lindsay nods and she jumps up to him, close to his face

"Yeah, have you? Are you gonna sing a love song or something like that?" Lindsay asks, bouncing on her feet like a child who's at a candy store but this causes her large...chest to jiggle which Naruto notices and looks away while he blushes

"W-Well, I really haven't figured out just what song I'll do. I've only narrowed it down to 12." Naruto says as Lindsay tilts her head to the side, giving him an innocently curious expression. "B-But I'll make this performance worthwhile." He says as Lindsay smiles

"Really?" Lindsay asks, bouncing on her feet once more as he blushes further and nods

"Y-Yeah! I'm going to rock out." Naruto says, flashing a sheepish grin as Lindsay beams

"Yay! I can't wait to see what you'll sing!" Lindsay yells and she wraps her arms around his waist and gives him a tight hug, this causes Naruto to freeze as he feels two softlargemolds squeezing onto him

"T-Thanks Lindsay, but...could you let go of me? It's kinda getting hard to breathe." Naruto stutters, but in his mind.'I'm lying, I can breathe fine, it's just...your chest!'He thought, fighting back any dirty thoughts. Lindsay hears him and lets him go, much to his relief

"Oh, sorry Nate, sometimes I forget my own strength." Lindsay says, rubbing the back of her head as Naruto just lets out a sigh of relief and looks at her, with his blush, while fading away, was still there

"I-it's fine. And it's Naruto." Naruto says while correcting Lindsay on the wrong name she used for him. He takes a deep breath to calm down and looks up to the sky and sees where the sun was located and saw just what time it was. "Well, I've got to go, still got some things to do before tonight. I'll be leaving you, ladies, now. Later." He says, as he stands up and starts leaving the girls when Dawn walks up to him

"I'll come with you Naruto. I was going back to camp either way." Dawn says and Naruto just shrugs his shoulders

"Sure." Naruto says, Gwen and Lindsay wave at them as the blonde starts thinking

"Okay. Now that I know what Nate's going to do, what was it that I was doing before?" Lindsay says as she looks at Gwen and instantly remembers what Heather told her to do before she got side-tracked. "Oh, crap! Heather's job! Bye Grace!" She shouts and runs off, back to where she left the walkie-talkie while Gwen just looks at her retreating back with a raised eyebrow

"Okay then...bye?" Gwen just says with confusion before she just shakes her head, thinking it was something else as she returns back to her book and resumes her writing

"Hey, whatcha doin' there?" She looks back up and sees Cody looking down at her with a smile, and this causes her to groan in dismay

'Great...'Gwen thought, her eyebrow twitching in annoyance

[With the Gophers: At the clearing between the cabins]

[Time 'til showtime: 06:33:20]

We cut back to the Gophers as we see Owen, Trent, and Tyler watching Izzy about to perform her talent. The red-haired walks over to the boombox and presses play on it as Indian music began to play and Izzy starts to belly dance

"I call this:The dance of the rattlesnake." Izzy says, dancing as she sways her hips side to side with her toned belly moving along, the boys were impressed by this for obvious reasons, especially Owen who was currently biting his bottom lip. The red-haired starts humming to the music as she looks at Owen, moving closer to him. "Look into my eyes~ What do you see~?" She asks as Owen's eyes start spinning right before he faints onto the ground as he lies that with a smile. Causing the two remaining, concuss dudes to get surprised while Heather, Leshawna, and Beth return from their break and saw the last moments of Izzy's act. Leshawna whistles

"Damn girl, you sure know how to knock a man out." Leshawna says as Izzy looks at her with a smirk

"I know of other ways of doing that besides just belly dancing." Izzy says, wiggling her eyebrows, which could mean anything

"Yeah, but we're here to win. Not kill anyone. Next!" Heather yells as Beth steps forward with a smile

Moments pass and Owen regains concussion as Beth does her act. Heather watches the brunette performing her talent in annoyance and nervousness. Annoyance from Lindsay's lack of feedback on her mission and nervousness by how dangerous Beth's act is. The act itself you might be thinking? The farmer was twirling a pair of batons that were on fire at the ends. Beth tosses one of the batons in the air while increasing the twirling speed of the other one before throwing it in the air

"Are you sure this is safe?!" Heather asks while moving a few steps back and so were the others

"Yeah! It is! I've been practicing!" Beth yells. The others watch the two flaming baton spin in the air before one starts falling back down straight toward Beth who was quick enough to run away as the others see it coming

"HIT THE DECK!" Owen yells as they duck for cover with the tables as the baton crashes into the earth, leaving a smoking crater in its wake. The team peeks over their tables and sees the smoking crater while Beth sheepishly chuckles

"But, I kind of missed thehow-to catch your flaming batonclass..." Beth says. The team stands up from their cover as Trent hears something crackle behind him, he turns and sees where the second baton had landed.

"Ah, guys...the bush is on fire." Trent says, pointing toward the burning bush that was near the main lodge. Chef suddenly kicks the door open with a fire extinguisher in hand and rushes over to the burning bush and uses the extinguisher to put out the fire. Once it was out, the African Canadian turns to Beth, with a glare that made the brunette flinch and take a step back

"Next time you do something like that...you won't see the light of the next day..." Chef says, letting the threat hang in the air as he turns and walks back to the lodge and slams the door shut. The Gophers blink at this before they turn to Beth who was shaking slightly from Chef's threat

"Okay, so with that. That's everyone on the team who's auditioned. Except for Gwen, Lindsay, Cody, and..." Trent says, counting the ones who haven't auditioned yet before getting cut off

"Me. I have something y'all might like." Leshawna says as Heather sighs

"Okay, Leshawna. What can you do?" Heather says

"Oh, I can get down like nobody's watching. Back home, people call meLe-shake it." Leshawna says, doing some dance moves to show what she had. Heather sees this and sighs again

"Fine, you're in." Heather says, as the home girl cheers. "Meaning me, Trent, and Leshawna are the three acts for the contest. Any objections?" She asks and no one said a thing. "Good, then we're set for the challenge. Those in the contest, go and practice until it's showtime, and don't be late." She says and everyone starts walking off, to either practice or do something in the meantime as Heather stays there and inhales deeply, hoping they'd win while thinking about something else

'I wonder if she's going to be in the contest. If she is and so is Naruto, then we're so screwed. But if she isn't, I honestly don't blame her, especially with what happened...'Heather thought, gaining a concerned expression while thinking

"Heather!" She was brought out for her thoughts as she hears Lindsay's voice and turns to her left and sees the blonde running toward her. And just when she reaches her, facing her, Heather crosses her arms

"And just where were you?" Heather asks, giving Lindsay a scowl

"Oh, I was looking for Grace-" Lindsay says

"Gwen." Heather corrects her

"Right, Gwen, but I couldn't find but I did see Nate-" Lindsay says

"Naruto..." Again, Heather corrects her

"Yeah, I saw him and Chris talking to one another and they shook hands." Lindsay says Heather looked interested

"Really?" Heather asks and Lindsay nods

"Yeah, and just when they went different ways, I wondered what they were talking about, and then Destiny-" Lindsay says

"Dawn." Another name correction

"Yeah, her. And she told me that Nate was headed to Gwen and then I asked her if she knew what type of song he was going to do. So, she said I should ask him, and I did by going to him and he said he was going to do one song from 12." Lindsay says as Heather looked really invested

"Really?" Heather asks and Lindsay nods. "And Gwen? What was she doing?" She asks

"Oh, I saw she had a pen in her hand with her book." Lindsay says. Heather then gains a thoughtful expression

"Interesting. Alright, we'll wait at the cabin for her to come back and go from there." Heather says as Lindsay nods and the two head over to the cabin and wait for Gwen to arrive.

Some time passes and sure enough, Gwen was spotted by Lindsay who taps Heather on her shoulder, signaling the Goth's arrival as they turn and see her walking past Trent who was sitting on the table, strumming his guitar ahead for tonight's contest while stepping over the crater made by Beth with Cody following her. The two see this as Cody moves ahead of Gwen and opens the door for her, much to Gwen's annoyance

Seeing this, Heather smirks

"Look at this, the first hook-up for the season." Heather teases as Gwen stops by the door, clenching her fist before she turns back at them and glares

"Oh yeah, we're so going at it hard. I'm going for a swim just to cool off." Gwen says, as she grabs the door from Cody and slams it shut. Cody then tries to peek through it to see Gwen change while Lindsay and Heather look at him, annoyed by this but then smirk as Gwen opens the door, and slams it against Cody's face as she steps out, in her bathing suit and towel in hand.

"Yo Gwen, wait up." Trent says, Gwen stops and sees him walking up to her "I'll come with you." He says and Gwen smiles

"Sure." Gwen says, only to blink as she realizes she was smiling, so she drops it and looks like she doesn't care. "I mean, whatever..." She says, causing Trent to be confused as the two walk away. Seeing this, Cody gains an idea and he goes into his cabin where he was Owen and Tyler playing cards

Once she sees that the coast was clear, Heather turns to Lindsay

"Okay, you stay here and keep watch in case Gwen comes back." Heather says and Lindsay nods

"What are you going to do?" Lindsay asks

"I'm going to look for a book." Heather says with a smirk while Lindsay just raises her eyebrow at this

[With the Bass: At the amphitheater]

[Time 'til showtime: 05:57:23]

We cut to the amphitheater, where the Bass was, getting things ready for tonight's contest. Geoff was busy looking over his board and its wheels. He was chosen as one of the acts due to his surprisingly high level of skateboarding skills, Katie and Sadie were helping Eva move some boxes around, Bridgette and Harold were talking while the surfer was munching on a chocolate bar and Courtney was busy practicing on her violin. She had been selected as the opening act. Meaning she, Geoff, and Naruto were in the contest, representing the Bass.

Geoff fixes one of his wheels as he looks at Bridgette as he was curious about something she said

"Hey, Bridge." Geoff calls to her as the surfer turns to him

"Yeah, what's up?" Bridgette asks

"You said you can stand on your hands for 20 minutes?" Geoff asks and Bridgette nods

"Yup, sure can." Bridgette says

"There's no way you can for real." Geoff says and DJ agrees

"Yeah girl, that's damn near impossible." DJ says, he was playing poker with Duncan

"Wanna bet that I can't?" Bridgette asks, as she pulls out another chocolate bar from her pocket and Geoff stands up and looks at her with an excited look

"Oh, you're on." Geoff says

"I want some of this action" Harold says, eager to join in on this bet while Eva scoffs

"I say she fails within the first minute." Eva says, as she drops a crate onto the stage. Hearing this, Bridgette looks at her with a grin

"Ante up." Bridgette says. And seeing as she was challenged, Eva shrugs her shoulders and pulls out a five-dollar note, the others follow suit and Bridgette asks Duncan to keep it for the time. "Ready?" She asks the delinquent who nods and pulls out a stopwatch from his pocket. She starts stretching her arms and neck before getting into position "Okay, 20 minutes. Starting...now!" She yells and gets down onto her hands and starts standing on them while the others watch on, laughing and grinning. She starts walking around a bit, not really able to see where she was going as she walks around Courtney who stops playing her violin for a bit to see what was going on before she resumes playing it

Bridgette continues walking around for a bit as she walks past a rope and gets her leg caught by it as it ties around her thigh and stops her in place. As she tries in freeing herself from the tie, she unknowingly undoes it to whatever it was tied to, which was one of the spotlights above as it falls free and crashes right onto Courtney's head, knocking the Hispanic teen out cold and she drops to the floor and this results in her violin to be destroyed from the crash. The others winch at the sight as Bridgette flips back onto her feet and sees just what she'd done

"Oh no!" Bridgette yells, seeing Courtney's state and the state the violin was in. Soon, the team started seeing blood seeping on the floor from Courtney's head and it was then they acted quickly as they called for the medics to come and help Courtney.

A while later, Courtney, who was tended to as she had a roll of bandages on her head, was whimpering as she had the two pieces of her violin in her hands. Katie and Sadie were with her and were comforting her during this loss as a guilt-looking Bridgette then walks over to them, with the intention to apologize to Courtney for destroying her beloved instrument, only for the C.I.T. to spot her coming and glare at her

"You...you...violin killer!" Courtney yells at the surfer who flinches and looked guilty

"I...I didn't mean to." Bridgette says lowly, as she looks down in guilt. And just then, she gains an idea. "There's got to be something we can do to fix it." She quickly says as she grabs the two pieces of the violin from Courtney and tries putting them together in an attempt to put them in place so they could go and repair it before the show but the instrument further breaks as it crumbles apart from the blonde's hands and onto the floor with Courtney seeing this and as a result, the C.I.T. cries and curls up into a ball while Katie and Sadie try to comfort her

"Oh man, what are we going to do?" Katie asks as Sadie nods

"Yeah., we just lost our first act." Sadie asks and Bridgette looks down

"I didn't mean to..." Bridgette says

"It's okay Bridgette, I know you didn't." the four girls jump in fright as they turn around and see Dawn behind Bridgette, sitting on the floor in a lotus position. "It's written in your aura that you feel true remorse for what happened. And Courtney will calm down, with time will forgive you. She won't hold it over you. You'll see." The petite girl says but the blonde surfer just sighs

"But still, it's my fault that we lost one of our acts. It's best if I go home if we lose the challenge." Bridgette says

"Not exactly." Dawn says as Bridgette looks at with and sees Dawn stand up and look at her. "We can still get an act if we just go and ask." The petite girl says before leaning up to the surfer's ear as Bridgette listens before looking at Dawn.

"You think she'll do it?" Bridgette asks as Dawn nods

"Only if we ask, will we know the answer." Dawn says as she goes toward the others while Bridgette follows, to go and ask someone to replace

[With the Gophers: At the cabins]

[During the time of the violin incident]

We cut back to the Gophers' cabin as we see Lindsay and Heather at the girls' side with Heather at the door, about to enter the room while Lindsay was by the steps. Heather looks around to see if there was anyone nearby and saw no one as she looks at Lindsay

"You stand guard and remember, if you see Gwen coming, warn me." Heather says as Lindsay nods

"Okay." Lindsay says, giving Heather a salute as Heather enters the room and closes the door behind her, Lindsay starts her look-out task before a thought crosses her mind. "Wait, how should I warn you if I see Gwen coming?" She asks herself, right before she shrugs and resumes her lookout

Over at the docks, Gwen and Trent were just sitting there, next to one another while their feet were dangling just above the waters as Gwen starts explaining her current mood about the camp and the others

"Sometimes, I just get away from everyone here you know? I mean, it's all they're all driving me crazy..." Gwen says with a sigh as she means what she says the people here were driving her to a wall, mostly Heather and some of her teammates due to their habits, and even some on the other team, but there were only 4 people she tolerated in the camp. "Well, most of them are." She says as she looks at Trent with a smile and a small blush

"Yeah, I get what you mean, sometime, you just wanna kick back and be alone." Trent says as Gwen nods

"Yeah." Gwen says. But before they could go on, the two started to feel the dock rumble as they turn to the other side of the dock and sees Cody and Owen running toward them in their swimming trunks.

"Cannonball!" Owen shouts before he and Cody leap into the water, just soaring over the pair and splashing into the water, which results in it hitting Gwen with the splash, getting her completely wet, while oddly missing Trent as he remained dry. Now that her happy and relaxed mood was ruined, Gwen stands up and glared at the two boys in the water

"UGH! I HATE THIS PLACE!" Gwen shouts as she turns and processing in leaving the water while grabbing her towel that was on a dock post and starts drying herself. Trent felt sad in seeing her leave as he looks down at the two and gives them an annoyed look

"Nice goin' you guys." Trent says, in an irritated tone

"Yeah,nice goin'." Owen says, turning to Cody while copying Trent's tone

"Back at the Gopher's cabin, in the girls' room, Heather was busy rummaging through Gwen's bed and stuff in search of the mysterious black book.

"Okay, if I was a secret book, where was I be hiding?" Heather asks herself while looking around.

Outside the cabin, by the steps, Lindsay was busy playing with her hair as she had styled it into a braid. She sees Gwen approaching the cabin, with the same annoyed look she had when she left the docks

"Hi Gwen." Lindsay casually greets the Goth before realizing Gwen was here and was about to enter the cabin. Acting fast, Lindsay stops playing with her hair and stands up "Gwen! It's you! Hi! What are you doing here, outside the cabin, Gwen!?" She asks loudly, loud enough for Heather to hear and start panicking in the cabin as she sees the mess she made due to her search

"Trying to get into the cabin." Gwen says, already irritated from before and was getting annoyed by Lindsay's weird questions

"Oh! You're trying to get into the cabin. That's very interesting!" Lindsay yells as Heather was busy cleaning the cabin up as fast as she could, placing things back the way they were previously. Gwen growls as she tries to move past Lindsay but the bombshell beauty blocks her from getting past her. "W-Wait! You have to stay here with me! We can uh...g-get tans together! I did say earlier, your skin could use some help." She says, grabbing Gwen's hand and looking at her pale skin. Gwen narrows her eyes at the blonde

"Yeah, I'm good." Gwen says, swatting her hand away from Lindsay's before looking at her. "So, are you going to move or am I going to have to throw you to the side so I can go into the cabin and dry off and change?" She asks as she was about to shove Lindsay away from the door when Lindsay strikes a karate stance

"You can try, but I have martial arts!" Lindsay shouts, in the crane stance as Gwen narrows her eyes at her

"Oh, yeah? Well then, let's see what you've got!" Gwen shouts as she cranks her knuckles, ready to throw down against the blonde should she continue pissing her off. Lindsay sees this and forces her to back away from fear

"N-Nevermind, you can go in!" Lindsay shouts, trying to protect herself from Gwen as the Goth just walks past her and enters the cabin as Lindsay looks in it and sees it was clean and Heather was standing by her bunkbed, with an innocent smile "Hey, look! Gwen's back!" She shouts as she enters the cabin.

"Hey, Gwen. Did you have a good swim?" Heather asks, innocently as Gwen just looks around the cabin and sees how clean it was, which was suspicious as it wasn't this clean when she was here earlier

"What is going on in here?" Gwen asks, narrowing her eyes at Heather who yawns and stretches her arms

"-Yawns-O-Oh, nothing. Just having a little nap before the big show later tonight. Are you always this paranoid?" Heather asks while placing her arms behind her as Gwen just glares at her

"Whatever. Just get out so I can change in peace." Gwen says as Heather rolls her eyes

"Please, we're girls here and it's not like I haven't seen everything from you before." Heather says as Gwen blushes and clenches her fists

"OUT!" Gwen shouts

"Fine. Whatever. C'mon Lindsay, we've got to go and prepare." Heather says as she leaves the cabin with Lindsay in tow. Once they were far enough from the cabin, Lindsay turns to Heather

"W-Well? Did you do what you were doing?" Lindsay asks as Heather turns to her and nods with a smirk

"Yep. And I got the jackpot." Heather says as she pulls out a certain black book from her backside, that was where she was hiding it

"Gwen's book?" Lindsay says, seeing the book in her hand. "What are you going to do with it?" She asks as Heather's smirk just enlarges

"Something that'll teach Goth girl not to challenge me." Heather says as she starts to laugh a little

"..." Lindsay just watches her with a conflicted expression, thinking about what Heather could possibly do with Gwen's book while gaining an uneasy feeling about this.

[Location: The amphitheater]

[Time 'til showtime: 01:00:05]

We cut back to backstage of the amphitheater as we see the performers of the talent show do their warm-up and final preparations before it was curtains up, which would be up in less than one hour. Trent was busy strumming his guitar while toning it to perfection while Leshawna was busy grooving to some music from a stereo and Heather was stretching her legs. Over to the other side of the backstage, Eva was busy tying some grip protection tape around her fingers while she changed into more appropriate clothing for this show, a one-piece singlet with a pair of black shorts and a loose vest over the singlet and a pair of black trainers. She also had her hair tied into a high ponytail. Geoff was busy spinning his board on his toe and DJ was busy helping Duncan who was moving two large amps into position on stage, they were preparing for Naruto's act when the mixed-colored-haired teen wasn't seen anywhere since separating with Dawn back at camp.

Speaking of Dawn, she was meditating next to Bridgette who was busy munching on some chips, the two just sat and ate/watched the others prepare things as Courtney walking into backstage, still looking depressed over the loss of her beloved instrument

"Courtney, can I just say again, that I'm so sorry for what happened? I didn't intend to hurt you and destroy your violin." Bridgette says as the C.I.T. just looks down at her and sighs

"I...I understand that you didn't mean to...it's just...that violin is...wasspecial to me and seeing destroyed the way it is was...too much to bear. It still is too much, but I know you didn't mean to. So, I'll forgive you for it" Courtney says with Bridgette smiling at her and standing up before walking over to her

"Thank you, Courtney." Bridgette says as she hugs Courtney and the C.I.T. returns the hug. Dawn watches this as she smiles

"And sorry for calling you a Violin Murderer." Courtney says as Bridgette just shrugs her shoulders

"It's okay, I did deserve that much." Bridgette says as they break the hug while Dawn stands up and walks up to them

"See Bridgette, Courtney would forgive you in time." Dawn says with a smile and Bridgette nods with a smile. Soon, the three see Naruto approaching the amphitheater with Chris as they appear to be discussing something.

"Here, the file should be there and ready to be used when it's my turn." Naruto says as he hands Chris something as the host takes it and grins

"Sweet." Chris says and places the item into his pocket before looking at Naruto with a serious expression. "Alright dude, everything's set up for you. And I spoke to the producers about your deal, it's all within the rules. Meaning you're not risking anything in this challenge, and they said they just need to talk with you and negotiate the terms with them. Just do your best out there and remember our deal." Chris says as Naruto nods

"Yeah, I know, and I won't back down from it. I'm not that type of person." Naruto says as Chris nods

"Had a feeling you weren't." Chris says as he smiles and holds his hand to Naruto "See you out there." He says as the red hair/blonde teen takes the hand and shakes it

"Yeah..." Naruto says. He sighs as he watches Chris leave, perhaps to get himself ready for the evening. He turns around and sees everyone preparing for the contest

"Oh, hey guys." Naruto says, walking up to the three girls

"Hi, Naruto. What were you doing with Chris?" Dawn asks, her question actually caused the red hair/blonde to slightly flinch but he was able to quickly recompose himself as he gives her a grin

"N-Nothing important right now, I'll tell you about it later." Naruto says. He then sees Courtney and sees the condition she was in "What happened to Courtney?" He asks, with a raised eyebrow. Bridgette flinches as she starts playing with her fingers while looking down

"It's...kind of a long story." Bridgette says, as Naruto looks at her and she starts explaining the events that led to how Courtney got into that state. "And that's what happened." She finishes explaining what happened as Naruto nods as he takes in the information given to him

"I see...I see it was a freak accident. But I still have one important question, are you okay Courtney?" Naruto asks, turning to the C.I.T. who nodded

"Yeah, the medics stitched my wound and I've got a slight concussion. They said I should take it easy for the next couple of days and don't really do anything that could make things worse for me." Courtney says with Naruto nodding and sighs in relief

"Oh, that's good." Naruto says. Just then, Heather approaches the four Bass as they turn to her upon seeing her coming

"Hey guys, I heard what happened and I want to give you my condolences. Since thanks to Bridgette's clumsiness, we're sure to win since she knocked out one of your best acts." Heather says as the four Bass looks at her with an unamused expression

"Don't count us out yet, we've still got Eva, Geoff, and me, and we're not going down without a fight." Naruto says, crossing his arms to his chest and narrowing his eyes at the ballerina who seemingly either wasn't fazed by the expression she was receiving or ignored it entirely

"Yeah, but what can the Gym junkie and that party-obsessed idiot can do since you and Courtney were the only ones with real talent in your loser team. It seems to me that she purposefully sabotaged her own teammate. Why? Maybe out of... jealousy?" Heather asks while placing her finger on her chin while Bridgette glares at her

"Don't say that. We're not like that, maybe that's how you Gophers operate but not us Bass. We've got more honor than that." Bridgette says as Heather scoffs and rolls her eyes

"Yeah, but how's Honor going to make you $100,000?" Heather asks, smirking while crossing her arms

"Whatever Heather, can't you go and torment your own team? We've still got to prepare." Courtney says, Heather just looks at them for a bit before she just shrugs her shoulders

"Fine, I'll leave. But break a leg out there. And I mean it." Heather says with a smile as she turns and was about to leave when she looks back at the Bass over her shoulder for a bit but looks at Dawn a bit longer than the others before she starts walking away from the four. Bridgette clicks her tongue in annoyance

"That chick is seriously getting on my nerves." Bridgette huffs before taking some chips from the bag and ate them while Naruto and Courtney nod

"You said it." Courtney says, Dawn doesn't say a thing as she watches Heather's retracting back and sighs and looks down

"You weren't always like this..." Dawn quietly mutters, with the others not hearing her except Naruto who turns to her

"Huh?" Naruto says, with a raised eyebrow. "What was that?" He asks as the others turn to him while Dawn looks up with slightly wide eyes, surprised at the fact that Naruto was able to hear her

"O-Oh! N-Nothing, just thinking to myself out loud really." Dawn stutters, she did look fidgety as she looks at the sky and saw the sun was starting to set. "Naruto, shouldn't you go and get ready?" She asks, as the red hair/blonde sees the sky and saw the sun was setting

"You're right. I need to go get changed, get ready, and get my guitar." Naruto says "Be right back." He says as he leaves backstage to go to the cabin to get his stuff and get ready

"Okay." The girls say, seeing him leave while they turn back and saw the others get ready

[Confessional: Heather]

"What a bunch of losers. It's just way too easy. It's almost kind of not fun when I mess with them...almost." Heather says, sitting in the booth in her ballerina outfit. She was smirking before it drops as she thought about something. "But it looks like Dawn isn't in this contest. Good...good, means we have a chance to win..." She says, while she looked happy about it, her tone said otherwise as it sounded like she was...sad and disappointed for some reason. But why?

[End Confessional]

[Timeskip: One hour later]

[Showtime!]

"It's the TDI Talent Extravaganza!"Chris's voice boomed through the stage as the host himself walks onto the stage and stands in the center of it. The moon shines down onto the area as the campers who weren't in the talent contest were sitting on the belchers with the exception of Dawn, Courtney, and Bridgette with the ones in the talent contest expect of Naruto backstage. "Welcome to the first Camp Wawanaka Talent Contest. Where six campers will showcase their mad skills to their team, judges, and the viewing world, while desperately not trying to humiliate themselves in the process. To host this, we've got the man of the mic, the MC, VJ, and OG rappers from Vancouver, Grand Master Chef." He introduces Chef

[Insert Music: Appetite of Destruction by N.W.A (Instrumental)]

Who walks on stage, wearing a blank black shirt under a black and white letterman's jacket that had some logos on it, with the most notable one being the Los Angeles Raiders on the left side of the front with a pair of denim jeans and white trainers. He also wore a bunch of gold chains around his neck, and a pair of shades, and had on a black cap with the LA logo on it. He moves to Chris and does a handshake

"'Sup." Grand Master Chef greets the campers and audience at home as he turns to the side and sees the performers looking at him. "Listen up those in the back, I'mma judge y'all with blunt honesty. If your act's wrecked, you score low, but if your act is at, you're high in the sky. Ya dig?" He asks as Chris chuckles

"I think they do GMC. So, why don't you take your seat in the judge's table and we'll get this show on the road." Chris says as Chef nods and heads toward the judge's table that was in the front of the stage and sits there, ready to do his job for the evening

[End Musicat 01:02]

"You heard the man, you better do your act well to score big and win this for your team, or youmightbe the one going home. Hahahaha." Chris laughs, as he wipes a mock tear from his eye. "Up first, for the Screaming Gophers, is Leshawna!" He says as he walks off the stage to let Leshawna have it all to herself.

The homegirl herself walks onto the stage with a confident smirk as her team all cheer for her, ready to see her kill it

"Hey, y'all. I hope y'all brought a fire extinguisher, cuz I'mma set this stage on fire. Hit it!" Leshawna yells and music began to play through speakers and she starts to dance as everyone watches, and to be honest? They were shocked at what they were seeing, but not for the reasons you'd think, her dance moves were...questionable at best since that was the best way to describe it. While most of the campers and judge were watching Leshawna dance and were shocked, one camper was mesmerized by her moves as they blush.

[Confessional: Heather]

"What the hell was that?!" Heather yells, looking at the camera with a mixed expression of shock and disbelief."She calls that dancing?! She said she could dance, not have a seizure on stage!"

[Static]

[Confessional: DJ]

"I heard she said they call her Le-Shake it back home? Nah, I think her real name is Le-Bomb-ha! Sorry girl." DJ says as he chuckles to himself while shaking his head slowly

[Static]

[Confessional: Duncan]

"Hahahahahaha! The chick calls that dancing! Man, thank God I don't dance! HAHAHAHAHA!" Duncan laughs while holding his stomach

[Static]

[Confessional: Harold]

Harold was staring directly at the camera with a blank, yet calm expression as he only says one thing that was on his mind after seeing Leshawna's performance."Damn..."

[End Confessionals]

Leshawna finishes her performance, with a pose as she pants. Chris walks onto the stage clapping his hands

"Well, that was...interesting. Let's see what our Judge has to say about your...routine..." Chris says, coughing into his hand as he covers a chuckle. The Chef-O-Meter appears and Chef gives his score to Leshawna's performance. Which was a 5. "Five out of ten, not bad. That puts the Gophers on 5. Thank you Leshawna!" He says as Leshawna smiles and walks off the stage. "Up next, for the Killer Bass, replacing Courtney is Eva, who's going to attempt to do a deadman's weightlift." He says

The curtains open to reveal Eva standing in front of a large barbell which had loads of weights to it while her hands were covered in chalk. She was panting heavily with her eye closed, as if she was hyping herself to do this task. Just as everyone was watching her, waiting to see if she'll actually do it as she opens her eyes widen and bends down to grab the barbell, making sure that her grip was firm on the bar, she starts the lift, performing the snatch and then to the clean and jerk techniques, as she lifts the weight up in one smooth movement as she had the bar resting just about her breasts before lifting it up in the air just above her head, but while she does this section, her legs began to shake with Eva losing some control of her balance as the teams and Chef watch in fear that the weights would slip from her hands and fall down onto her head, and either breaking her neck or killing her. Eva struggles to hold the barbell, she looks down and saw her legs shaking under the strain as she grits her teeth and clenches her hands onto the bar

"AHHHHH!" Eva shouts, powering through the strain she was feeling in her arms and legs as she corrects her footing and completes the lift as she had the weight up in the air and held it there for a few seconds before she lets go of it and it drops onto the padded stage

"Wow! What a hair-rising suspenseful weight lift, ladies and gents! Give it up for Eva!" Chris yells while clapping his hands to the girl while the others cheer, clap their hands, or whistle as Eva just smiles while panting heavily. Chris stops clapping and looks at Chef. "Now, let's see what our judge has to say about that?" He says as the Chef-O-Meter appears and it gives her an 8 out of ten. "8 out of ten! Nice, The Bass are in the lead." He yells as Eva pumps her fist in victory. Chris then looks at her. "Eva, I think me, the campers, and those at home wanna know. How much did you just lift?" He asks as Eva pants a bit more before she looks up at him

"5-5-5-510 kg. (1102 lb)." Eva utters, from exhaustion. The reveal of how much weight she had lifted shocked and surprised everyone there

"Damn! That much?! That's really impressive for someone your age, if you can do something like this now, who knows what you can do when you're a bit older? Give it up once more for Eva folks!" Chris says, with the campers clapping their hands for Eva who smiles and leaves the stage. Chris then looks at the camera. "Now, two acts down with 4 more to go with the Killer Bass killing it so far. Next on deck, for the Screaming Gophers, is Trent! Take it away my bro!" He says, leaving the stage as Trent walks on it, with his guitar strapped and a stool. Upon reaching the center of the stage, Trent sets the stool here and sits on it, and got his guitar ready to play

"Thanks, Chris." Trent says. "This one goes out to someone special here at camp. Hope you like it." He says with a smile, while looking at Gwen before he starts to play

They say we've only got summer.

And I say, that's really a bummer.

But we'll swim in the sun and have lots of fun.

It'll be just the two of us.

Nothing to do...just hang

So let me say only this

Stick around...for just one kiss.

Trent finishes his little song as Gwen sighs lovingly while having a big smile. Both teams clap for Trent as Chris walks onto the stage, also clapping

"Nice work, I'm liking your style dude. And so does Grand Master Chef." Chris says as the Chef-O-Meter appears above with a 7 out of 10. Putting them in the lead with 12. "7. Nice, that puts your team in the lead. Nice one dude." He says as Trent just smiles and waves at the camera, but Chris thought he was taking too much time. "Alright, quit hogging my light buddy." He says before he shoves Trent off the stage as a loud crash came from the back at the side where Trent was shoved into by Chris. Chris himself just cleans his hands and looks at the camera

"Alright, moving on to the next act, for the Killer Bass, it's Geoff!" Chris yells. Backstage, Geoff kicks up his board into an ollie and hops onto it, but when the board lands on the ground, it snaps into two pieces, shocking him and the three girls with him

"Damn, guess I shredded a bit too hard..." Geoff says, looking at the board while scratching his head

"What are we going to do? We have to send someone out there now or we're going to lose?" Bridgette asks, grabbing Courtney by her shoulders in a panic. "Katie and Sadie are horrible dancers, Duncan refused to show what he can do, And Harold...wait, what can he do again?" She asks, after realizing that she doesn't know what was Harold's talent

"I don't know, we never let him show what he can do." Courtney says, she remembers she cut Harold off from his audition and she was regretting it

"What are we doing to do?" Bridgette asks, now getting worried that the team will lose this contest. Courtney was feeling the same until she remembers something and turns to Dawn

"Dawn! You have to do it." Courtney says, this causes Dawn's eyes to widen as she sharply turns her head to the C.I.T.

"W-W-What?!" Dawn yells/stutters as she takes a step back. Courtney steps in front of her and grabs the petite girl by her shoulders as she looks down at her face

"Please, you have to go and perform. We're out of options." Courtney says...no begs as Dawn looked horrified at the request, as she starts to breathe heavily

"I-I-I can't. I can't." Dawn softly mutters, he breaths were heavy and shaky as Courtney looks at her in disbelief at what she said

"Why not?! We're about to lose and you're the only one we've got that can do it! Please!" Courtney pleads with Dawn who's started to sweat while she felt her heartbeat speed up

"I-I-I..." Dawn was shaking at this point as anxiety began to come to her mind as memories began to flash within her mind. Seeing Dawn shake and her breathing becoming uneasy, Bridgette quickly pulls Courtney away from the petite blonde and she pulls Dawn into a tight hug

"Dawn, Dawn. Listen to my voice. Breathe slowly and think happy thoughts okay." Bridgette says as she goes down to her knees, with Dawn as she starts rubbing Dawn's back, as a way to soothe her and calm her down. Which was working as Dawn's shaking and uneasy breathing starts to subside. "Okay, tell me what you need now?" She asks, looking at Dawn who had her head on her shoulder and Dawn looks up at her

"I-I-I-I want some...water and...I want to go and look at the stars." Dawn says as Bridgette nods

"We'll do that after this, okay? Just us two." Bridgette says

"C-C-Can Naruto come as well?" Dawn shyly asks as Bridgette found it adorable as she smiles at her

"Of course, he can come. You just have to wait a bit longer until this contest is over and we'll go to look at the stars. Is that okay?" Bridgette asks and Dawn nods meekly. "Good, just concentrate on your breathing and you'll get through this, it won't last long. Okay. Good. Geoff, I need you to go and get a bottle of water for Dawn. I don't care how you get it but please just get some, Dawn needs it." She says, looking at Geoff who nods and runs off the stage and to camp to go get the bottle. Bridgette turns to Courtney. "Courtney, we can't force her to do it. You just saw how she reacted, she doesn't want to." She says

"So, what are we going to do for the second act? We've got no one to do it." Courtney says, now looking ready to accept defeat while Bridgette thought over something before she sighs and looks at the C.I.T.

"I'll do it..." Bridgette says, making Courtney look at her with a dumfounded expression

"What?!" Courtney yells with wide eyes. "Are you insane! It'll never work!" She yells

"Do you have any better ideas?" Bridgette asks, and this causes Courtney to shut up as she had nothing to say that could be useful for this. She nods

"Fine...just get ready while I go and tell Chris about this." Courtney says as Bridgette nods before she goes back in soothing Dawn. Courtney turns and moves toward Chris to tell him what had happened backstage. He understood and nods in understanding as he turns back to the audience

"Sorry for the slight delay folks. There were technical issues that occurred but we're back on track. Now, getting back to the contest, now coming onto the stage, replacing Geoff, for the Killer Bass, it's Bridgette!" Chris yells as the campers clap. Backstage, Bridgette lets go of Dawn and hands her to Courtney as she starts taking deep breaths, mentally preparing herself

'Okay, focus. You got this, your team is counting on you to score big on this.'Bridgette thought, just then, she feels a rumble coming from her stomach, causing her to look down and get a bit nervous.'That...can't be good...'She thought, but she couldn't think about that now as she had to do her performance, she pushes back her nervous feeling as she turns to the stage and flips onto her hands before walking onto the stage, upside down

Bridgette walked toward the center of the stage while looking a bit sick as she was swaying a bit to her sides. And just when she finally reaches the center of the stage, she felt her stomach rumble once again, only this time, more violently which causes her to let out a loud burp, this makes the campers raise their eyebrows while the boys on the Gophers look at Owen, as they were reminded for his skill. Bridgette lets out another loud burp before she feels something rush up her throat as she vomits, causing the campers and Chef to gag in disgust, but it didn't stop there, she throws up again, only this time, the vomits shoot out of her mouth like a projectile flying across the stage. The ones backstage could only gag in horror as Bridgette's projectile vomit hits one of the Gophers

"I'M HIT! I'M HIT! Owen yells, with the vomit in the middle of his jersey. Bridgette throws up again, with the vomit flying toward Chef who quickly ducks under his table and lets it soar past him and toward the Bass as it hits Katie and Sadie, covering them entirely. Katie screams from this before she finds herself sick and throws up into the legs of her bestie, who also throws up onto Katie's back. Bridgette throws up one more time as the projectile vomit hits Izzy with some of it hitting Tyler. Just as Bridgette couldn't think things couldn't be worse, she finds herself losing grip of the stage as she was slipping on her own vomit and falls off the stage flying through the air as she was caught by DJ before she could hit the belcher.

"Clean up on aisles 3, 4, 5, and 6." Chris says as he steps onto the stage, watching where he was going as he tries to avoid stepping onto Bridgette's barf while he closed his nose from the smell. "In the meantime, we'll take a short break to hose the joint down." He says before leaving the stage to let the interns clean the stage up

At the Bass's belcher, DJ sets Bridgette down as the surfer looks down to the floor

"Yo Bridgette, you alright?" DJ asks, Bridgette just looks up at him and gives him a smile

"Y-Yeah...I'm good. I just...need to go and clean myself off..." Bridgette says before she walks away from the area, with her head down as she starts to cry

[Confessional: Bridgette]

"Going home won't be so bad..." Bridgette says, her eyes were red and puffy. "I-I could always work at the surf shack..." She says as she stares down at the floor with a face of shame as tears began to fall from her face

[End Confessional]

[Timeskip: 5 minutes later]

"Welcome back to the TDI Talent Extravaganza!"Chris announces as the commercial break was over and the stage was looking clean again. The campers were cleaned and ready for the last performances as the ones who already performed were now at their teams' respected belchers. "Welcome back folks. Okay, in a strange turn of events, Bridgette's chunk-blowing fest registered only two thumbs up from Grand Master Chef. Earning the Bass, a score of 10. But, it's not enough to pull ahead for the Screaming Gophers who are 12 thanks to Trent's love song." Chris says as the Gophers all cheer while the Bass groan while Courtney curses backstage

"Damnit! I knew Bridgette's act wasn't going to work!" Courtney yells at this, seeing as they were behind in score and at risk of losing. Dawn nods along, now looking worried about this as she was thinking about Bridgette and how she was while also thinking about Naruto and where could he be.

"What the hell happened here?" The two girls hear Naruto's voice behind them as Courtney sighs in relief at his arrival.

"Naruto! Thank goodness you showed up, we're in deep trouble and..." Courtney was saying before she stops speaking and was looking at Naruto in surprise at what he was wearing. He was wearing a black and orange biker leather jacket, with a black t-shirt that had a red and orange fox with nine tails design on the center of the t-shirt. He also had on black denim jeans with tears on some sections of the jeans and wore his high-top sneakers. He also had his black Paisley bandana tied around his forehead. He had his guitar strapped to his back

He looks at her with a raised eyebrow

"Courtney, is everything okay? What were you saying?" Naruto asks and Courtney snaps out of her thoughts and looks at him

"R-Right, we're in serious jeopardy here. We're in deep crap here. We're behind the Gophers." Courtney says as Naruto frowns

"How much do we need?" Naruto asks

"As for now, we only need a score higher than 3 to beat them, but that can change since they have one last act." Courtney says and Naruto nods

"Okay." Naruto says with a determined expression. He was going to have to shred hard to win this for the team. He then spots Dawn who was drinking a bottle of water, provided by Geoff "Hey Dawn, are you okay? You seem a bit paler than you usually are."

"Y-Yes. I...had a little panic attack a little while ago, but Bridgette helped me get over it." Dawn says. Naruto was shocked in hearing this but was relieved to hear that Dawn was helped and thanked his fellow blonde for helping her out of it. He looks at her with a smile

"Okay, I'm glad you're okay. But if you need anything or you want to talk, you can call me. Okay?" Naruto asks as Dawn looks at him as she smiles

"T-Thank you, Naruto." Dawn says, while shyly looking away from him and resumes drinking her water as a blush appears on her face.

"The Gophers still hold the lead as I introduce their last act. So, without further ado. For the leaders, it's Heather!" Chris calls out Heather as everyone then clapped as the Asian-Canadian walks onto the stage, with her hands behind her back and sits on the stool Trent had seat on earlier. She looks at the campers and at the cameras with a smile.

"Originally, I was going to dance for you. But instead, I want to take this moment to celebrate team spirit. With a collaboration." Heather says as she pulls out a very familiar black book from behind with her smile changing into a smirk. Lindsay's eyes widen in shock as she finally realized what was Heather about to do. Naruto and Dawn narrow their narrows at the book

"Wait, isn't that-?" Naruto asks before his and Dawn's eyes widen, realizing what it was andwhoit belonged to

"Oh no..." Dawn utters as she and Naruto look at the Gophers belcher and sees Gwen looking at Heather in shock

"She wouldn't..." Gwen utters in fear for Heather holding her diary as her blood ran cold

"So, by the thoughts and words of Gwen. Performance by me, let's begin." Heather says as she clears her throat and opens the Goth's diary at its latest entry. ""Okay, so, I'm trying to ignore him but he's just so cute! If they custom ordered a guy to be a distraction for me here, it would have to be McHottie."" She reads, with a grin. Lindsay just gasps before covering her mouth in horror, while Cody smiles and points to himself with his thumb, thinking that the diary was referring to him. ""We totally connect and he's fun to be around. He's pretty much one of the few people I can relate to here. Hell, he's probably one of the few people in my life that gets me. Plus, while this might sound cliché, but I totally like guys who play guitar, since I love music."" She reads with a smirk, causing Cody to stop daydreaming as he realizes something Heather read.

"Wait, I don't play guitar..." Cody says as he and Trent look at each other before they realize something and turn to the stage where they spot Naruto who was in shock, not from what was said, but by Heather's action. The campers were also in shock by Heather's cruel act as she just exposed Gwen's secret that she had a crush on the island, who apparently can play guitar, but the thing was, there were two known guitarists on the island, and one was on her team while the other was on the other team, so there was no clear way in saying who it was that Gwen was liking.

Gwen's face was red in embarrassment as she couldn't take it anymore and processes to run away as fast and as far as she could from everyone. Dawn and Naruto saw this and felt extremely bad for her while Lindsay discreetly hops off the belcher and runs after Gwen with no one looking. Heather saw Gwen run and closes the diary with a smirk on her face as she looks at everyone and at the camera.

"Thank you." Heather says as she hops off the stool and bows

"That was some cruel..." Courtney says

"And just when I thought she couldn't get any colder. She goes and does this." Naruto mutters, clenching his fist in anger as he glares at Heather with anger in his eyes

'Heather...why? Why do this...?'Dawn thought, looking at the Asian Canadian in shock along with...disappointment. Heather walks into the backstage area and sees the three staring/glaring at her as she scoffs

"And just what are you all staring at?" Heather asks as Courtney crosses her arms and glares at her

"That was low, even for you." Courtney says as Heather rolls her eyes

"Whatever." Heather says, sticking her nose up in the air and walks away from the three. Naruto just glares at her retreating back as he grits his teeth and clenches his fists

"I'm so going to get her back for this." Naruto says as Courtney nods and looks at him

"You can do that by winning this, I'm sure that some of her teammates would be glad to vote her off." Courtney says, Naruto looks at her and gives her a smirk

"Oh, you got it." Naruto says as he walks off to the stage to get ready

"Okay, well, that was something. Let's see what our judge has to say about that act." Chris says as he looks at Chef who gave his score. The Chef-O-Meter appears and Chris sees the score. "6 thumbs up. Not bad, that puts the Gophers at 18. We're down to our final act of the evening, can his act turn things around and drive the Bass home to victory lane? We'll find out as he debuts his newest single, here, live on Total Drama Island." He says, causing the campers to be confused by that. What did he mean by, debut? "Performing live, from Jinchuriki, it's Kurama!" He yells, walking off the stage as the lights dim until the stage was completely dark. And just when they thought something had gone wrong with the lights...

[Insert Music: Holiday by Green Day]

A guitar riff began to play as the lights turn back on to show Naruto with his back facing the audience while he played his guitar for the riff. Just then, drums began to play in the background. Naruto starts banging his head to the beat as he just shouts

Say hey!

Cha!

Naruto turns around and plays his guitar while the drums and now bass were playing in the background as he walks over to a mic stand where a mic was waiting for him to sing and when he reached it, he begins to sing

Hear the sound of the fallin' rain

Comin' down like an Armageddon flame (Hey!)

The shame, the ones who died without a name

Hear the dogs howlin' out of key

To a hymn called "Faith and Misery" (Hey!)

And bleed, the company lost the war today

I beg to dream and differ from the hollow lies

This is the dawning of the rest of our lives

On holiday!

Hear the drum poundin' out of time

Another protester has crossed the line (Hey!)

To find the money's on the other side

Can I get another Amen? (Amen!)

There's a flag wrapped around a score of men (Hey!)

A gag, a plastic bag on a monument

I beg to dream and differ from the hollow lies

This is the dawning of the rest of our lives

On holiday! (Hey!)

It was at this moment that Naruto began to perform a guitar solo, showing off some of his skill on the guitar as everyone watches on and was in awe and was impressed by this show of skill.

Three, four!

Naruto stops the solo and lets the guitar hang in the air, letting the last note he played go on and fade as the drums stop, with only the kick being hit and the bass having a solo of its own. He looks around the area, seeing everyone and then to the camera as he smiles while sweat began to trail down from the side of his head. He straps his guitar back over his shoulder and grabs the mic and makes a radio noise before speaking

"The representative from California has the floor"

He says and lets go of the mic before he sings again

Sieg Heil to the President Gasman

Bombs away is your punishment

Pulverize the Eiffel Towers

Who criticize your government

Bang bang goes the broken glass, and

Kill all the fa*gs that don't agree

Trials by fire, settin' fire

Is not a way that's meant for me

Just 'cause (Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!)

Just 'cause, because we're outlaws, yeah!

(Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!)

I beg to dream and differ from the hollow lies

This is the dawning of the rest of our lives

I beg to dream and differ from the hollow lies

This is the dawning of the rest of our lives

This is our lives on holiday!

Naruto holds his guitar in the air as the last note plays out to fade out with his song ends while looking up to the air, panting slightly. Everyone looked at him in shock at first before...

"WOOOOOOO-OHHHHHHHHH!" Owen was the first to stand up from his seat and cheer which was soon followed by everyone else cheering and roaring out loud for his performance, Chris walks out onto the stage, also clapping his hands while having a big smile

"Wow, dude! That was awesome!" Chris yells in disbelief at what he just listened to/witnessed. Naruto looks at him and smiles

"T-Thanks man." Naruto says, panting a little, after all that playing and singing, it was a given he'd be winded

"You blew everyone's minds with your guitar skills and singing, but let's see if it was enough to blow Grand Master Chef's mind too." Chris says as the Chef-O-Meter appears and gives its final score which was a 10. "Chef's beyond blown away by your sick rock show since you got a 10 out of 10! Putting the Bass at 22 and them. and with that, they trample The Screaming Gophers!" He yells with the Bass cheering and rushes to the stage where the girls hug Naruto before Eva and DJ haste him up in the air and cheer as they walk from the stage and back to their cabin to celebrate. With Chris, he turns to the defeated Gophers

"As for the Screaming Gophers, this is your third loss in a row. You guys seriously got to pull your act together since you'll be sending someone home." Chris says as the Gopher groan at that, knowing that they were on the chopping block...again. But Chris just smirks. "Or, that would have been the case if this was an elimination challenge!" He yells causing the Gophers to look at him in shock "Gotcha, this was a reward challenge the whole time. I never said it was an elimination challenge. Remember what I said at the beginning of the game? There are going to be three challenges that are elimination and one that's a reward and this was that award. The Bass will be rewarded with...the use of their phones for the next three days!" He says. The Gophers initially sighed in relief that they were staying on the island but they got peeved by the fact that the Bass were going to get their phones back and get some fun from them while they didn't. That sucked. "Get some rest Gophers, cuz come next week. Things will only get harder around here. Hahaha." Chris says before he processes in leaving the stage and away from the campers, to go and rest up. The Gophers soon follow and head back to camp to call it a night, while some were thinking about Gwen and how bad they felt for what had happened while all were angry at Heather for her cruel act in reading Gwen's diary and wished that they were at the bonfire so they could vote her off, but it seemed that fate favored her...for now at least

[Confessional: Heather]

"People thought I was mean to Gwen. Whatever." Heather says, with no guilt or remorse over what she did earlier as she files her nails. "Guess I'm safe for now and since I'm here to stay. I'll make sure that no one messes with me and my road to the prize." She says, looking at the camera with a smirk.

[End Confessional]

[With Gwen]

Gwen was by the docks, holding her legs close as she cries her eyes out after what Heather had done and how everyone knew one of her secrets. She was crying so much that she didn't see someone slowly walk up to her until she felt a tap on her shoulder

"G-Grace?" Gwen lifts her head up and sees Lindsay standing next to her with an expression of shame and concern

"What do you want?" Gwen asks, wondering what did Lindsay with her when she could be with herboss

"I'm here to say, I'm sorry." Lindsay says, this causes Gwen to look at her. "I'm sorry for what Helena did by reading your diary. I didn't know she'd do that." She says, with remorse clear on her face and tone. And Gwen could see that she meant the apology so Gwen sighs

"I-It's fine Lindsay. Thanks for telling me that." Gwen says. Making Lindsay sigh in relief at the acceptance

"Thanks, Grace, I'm sorry about that. what happened to you again." Lindsay apologizes sincerely again, "Do you need anything?" She asks as Gwen just shakes her head

"N-Nah, I just want to be left alone. So, if you could. Please go and leave me in peace." Gwen says, her voice low as she really wanted to be alone. Lindsay looks sad by that but understood that Gwen wanted time to herself, so she nods

"Okay." "But if you want anything, you can come to me. Okay?" Lindsay asks Gwen and after a while, the goth nods. "Okay. I'll...see you back at the cabin. Again Grace, I'm so sorry." She says with Gwen nodding one last time

"Thanks..." Gwen says. She hears Lindsay's footsteps hitting the wood of the docks, indicating that she was leaving as Gwen resumes crying. She cries a bit more until she feels another tap on her shoulder

"Psst, hey. Hey Gwen." She hears someone whisper to her as she looks up and sees Naruto standing there, looking at her with a concerned frown. "Hey." He greets her as she sniffs and smiles at him

"H-Hey." Gwen greets back with a low voice

"How are you feeling?" Naruto asks as Gwen scoffs

"What do you think about how I feel?" Gwen growls out

"Sorry, I asked. That was dumb for me to ask." Naruto says. Gwen sighs and looks at him

"N-No. It's fine. I'm not mad at you or anyone else, just Heather and..." Gwen says as she stops and clenches her fists in anger for what that girl did to her. And Naruto nods, understanding her anger

"I get it. Heather read your diary. And that's f*cking wrong for someone to do. She had no right to do that in front of everyone and the world. Who f*cking does that to someone, who's also your teammate." Naruto says, as he narrows his eyes in anger, Gwen looks at him and smiles a little

"It's fine Naruto. It's fine. It's not like I can get her back." Gwen says, sighing, and lowers her head down in defeat. And this, she misses Naruto looking at her with a grin

"Well, there is something you can do." Naruto says and Gwen looks up at him with confused expression and raised eyebrow. "You can get revenge. And I know the perfect one to do it on someone like her." He says as he pulls out something from behind and Gwen looks at what he had

"What is that?" Gwen asks, seeing a glass tank in his hands

"It's Harold's red ant farm. One he brought to camp. I asked if he could give it to me in exchange for some money from the tuck shop. He agreed and we swapped. You can use this in your revenge. Let's just say, putting them in her bed since she's taking a shower right now." Naruto says. Gwen looks at him in shock for a bit before she grins sinisterly as she stands up and takes the ant farm from him as they walk over to the cabin and execute the revenge plan. And let's just say, Heather isn't going to have a good night's sleep for the next couple of days. And that was music to their ears.

つづく

Teams:

Killer Bass:Geoff, Bridgette, DJ, Naruto, Dawn, Sadie, Katie, Courtney, Duncan, Eva, Harold

Screaming Gophers:Gwen, Trent, Heather, Cody, Beth, Lindsay, Izzy, Owen, Leshawna, Tyler

Eliminated:Ezekiel, Justin, Noah

Remaining Campers: 21

Chapter 6: Island-Episode 5: The Sucky Outdoors

Chapter Text

Author's Corner:

Keys:

"Talking"

'Thinking'

[Confessional]

[Flashback]

You could get high, or you could get low

You could stay young, or you could grow old

Let it go (Oooh)

'Cause I'ma I'ma go for broke

You could go hard, or you could go home

You could live life, or you could just fold

Let it go (Oooh)

'Cause I'ma I'ma go for broke

Last time onTotal Drama Maelstrom: Island…

"A talent contest brought out the worst in our campers, it was awesome! The Killer Bass had some problems finding some talent in their team minus our resident rockstar, and thanks to Bridgette's clumsiness, pretty much knocked out their only other decent act from performing, Courtney. Over on the Gophers' side: Gwen stood up to Heather after her antics finally got to her, so Heather swore to make Gwen's life as miserable as she possibly could by stealing her diary, then reading said diary as her act, in the entire viewing world, exposing she has a secret crush on someone here at camp. But, in the end, it was Naruto who literally rocked the jol, securing his team's third victory in a row, and scored them with a sweet reward. Heather was saved by the fact that the challenge wasn't an elimination, meaning she was still safe but that didn't mean she was safe from Gwen's revenge courtesy of Naruto and Harold's ant farm. Now, it's a new week, meaning new challenges await our campers. Who will be next to walk down this crappy dock and is Naruto the Bass's lucky charm? Find out in tonight's most dramatic campfire ceremony ever! On…TOTAL…DRAMA…ISLAND!"

Total Drama Maelstrom: Island

Episode 5: The Suck Outdoors

A few days had passed since the talent competition and for the most part, things were, for the most part, the same. The Bass were enjoying their time with their phones, listening to music, playing the games they had on their device or simply calling back home to see what was happening while they were on the island, The Gophers, meanwhile were envious of their rival team on them having access to their phones since they too wanted to have some communication to the outside world as well, but alas, that wouldn't happen. Heather was royally pissed as she hadn't had decent sleep in the last 3 days due to the ants Gwen had placed in her bed, they had been biting her most of the night, causing her to get little to no sleep. She has Beth and Lindsay beat her bed out earlier of any reminding and lingering so she could finally get some decent sleep.

Naruto was seen by the docks, sitting and leaning against the lifeguard seat, with his phone right next to his ear as he was busy having a conversation with his family

"So the guys from both teams got together to do a food off and it goes pretty well, that was until Owen comes in and starts out-eating everyone on some of Chef's mystery meat and he holds it down while the other guys can't, I could, considering I've had and downed Tenten's and Fu's cooking." Naruto talks to the phone as he hears a man start laughing

"Hahaha, oh my. That's funny. From what I've seen for Owen, I can believe that."The man laughs through the phone."You think he could take you on a Ramen eating contest?"He asks

"Maybe, but we'll have to wait and see for that." Naruto says, shrugging his shoulders, as he really didn't know what would happen if he and Owen were to have an eat-off. That had him intrigued.

"I can tell you're having fun there son. You seem and sound brighter before you left."The man says as Naruto couldn't help but chuckle

"Yeah, this place is awesome, crazy, and a bit weird but it's great. Everyone here is super cool. Most of the guys are fun to hang around with and the girls are nice to talk to…well, except…" Naruto stops

"Except what?"The man asks as Naruto sighs

"Except for Heather." Naruto says

"Ah, her…"The man says, understanding what Naruto meant."We all watched the last episode and saw what she did. It's safe to say that we all were mad and disappointed by her actions."He says while Naruto nods

"Yeah, I was extremely pissed by her cruel act…" Naruto says, frowning a bit as he remembers Gwen's reaction to Heather's crude act, it still pissed him off. He then realized what the man had said. "Wait, you said, all for you watched it? By all, do you mean?" He asks

"Oh yes, all of us have been watching you compete. Me, your mother, Mito, your Grandmother, Shizune, Jiraya, your friends and band. We have watch parties for every new episode that comes out."The man says and Naruto is surprised by this

"Really?" Naruto asks

"Yep. We pretty much are cheering you on to win this. We know that you said you weren't in it for the money but we're rooting for you to win. Especially your Mother and Sister. Mito's been bragging to the other kids in her school and neighborhood about her brother being on TV."The man says and Naruto starts laughing

"Yep, that's definitely sounds like her. She sure takes after Mom." Naruto says and the man laughs as well

"You said it. Just don't let your Mom know I said that." The man says as Naruto nods. Knowing how his Mother gets should she get pissed

"You got it." Naruto says. Before he can say anything less, the PA system goes off, making him turn to the camp

Attention all campers! Report to the campfire pit, to receive information on your next challenge!Chris announces and Naruto sighs, knowing that his time talking to his Dad was up

"Well, sounded like I've got to get going. Got a challenge to complete." Naruto says, standing up and stretches his limbs.

"Alright son, good luck in your challenge and also good luck with Tenten and Fu."His Dad says as Naruto raises an eyebrow

"Yeah, sure. But why did you wish me luck with Tenten and Fu?" Naruto asks as his Dad laughs

"Because you insulted their cooking, and there are only a few things a man should never insult or disrespect a woman and their cooking is one of them. When they see this, they will kill you. So yeah, I hope you survive! Bye."His Dad drops the call as Naruto stands there, wide-eyed as he realizes that his Dad could be right and turns pale white

"Oh…crap…I'm dead…" Naruto mutters as he shivers, knowing he was now screwed should the editors leave their conversation in the episode, he prays that they don't. What he didn't know was that the editors did him a favor and didn't include the conversation with his Dad in the episode.

Naruto then makes his way toward the campfire pit and meets his team along the way, with the Gophers following behind. He looked over at Gwen and saw she had a slightly depressed expression with a bit of anger and annoyance. She probably was still feeling embarrassed about her secrets being revealed to the viewing world. He wishes he could do something to cheer her up but he had no idea what. He sighs before he spots Lindsay looking at him, smiling slightly and waving her hand at him, he later finds out from Gwen that Lindsay was involved in Heather's scam in reading her diary but she didn't know what her alliance leader had in mind until it was too late. So, he wasn't mad at her for her involvement. He smiles back at her and waves back. She blushes and is about to do something but Heather grabs her by her arm and starts dragging the poor bombshell beauty away, not before she sends a glare at Naruto who isn't fazed by it and rolls his eyes.

Eventually, the two teams make to the campfire pit and find Chris standing in front of the bonfire and stumps with Chef standing next to him. Holding a metal briefcase. The campers make their way to the stumps and many sit on them while some choose to stand. Once they were comfortable, Chris made his announcement

"Afternoon campers, hope you all had a nice rest these last couple of days. 'Cause it's challenge time!" Chris says, this causes the campers to groan, The challenges they had faced so far were either physically or mentally exhausting and honestly, they didn't know which one they preferred since both were pretty bad depending on how exhausting they were. Hearing the campers' groans brought a grin onto Chris's face. "Glad you're all happy for the challenge as much as I am. But first, Bass it's time to give back your phones. Since your time with them is up. So, head over to Chef and put them into the briefcase he has." He says, the Bass really couldn't complain about the request as it was in the rules of the show. So, all of the Bass made their way toward Chef and placed their phones into the briefcase. Once the last one was placed into the case, Chef closed the case and locked it before he handcuffed the case to himself and walked away, back to the camp. Once Chef left and the Killer Bass sat/stood back in their original spots, Chris continued his announcement

"Okay, today's challenge will test your outdoor survival skills. I'm not gonna lie to you, some of you might not come back alive." Chris says, causing many of the campers to gasp in shock and fear, right before he starts laughing "Just joking. Haha. All you to do is spend one night in the woods." He says, causing some of the campers to get surprised by how simple and normal the challenge sounded while a few of the others cringe at the mention of them having to spend the night in the woods. "Everything you'll need for the night is already at your team's campsite in the forest. All you have to do is find where is it." He says as he pulls out two maps and two compasses from a pack. He tosses one of the two items at the Gophers with Heather catching it and then tosses the other two items toward the Bass as Courtney prepped to catch it but Duncan, who was standing right behind her, catches it. He looks down at her and grins while sending a wink at the C.I.T. but just scoffs and takes the map from the punk's hands. Before the two teams could get up, Chris spoke again. "Oh, and one more thing. Watch out for bears. We lost a couple of interns in preproduction." He warns them with a frown as the campers are shocked by this new information. "First team back at camp tomorrow morning, wins invincibility! So, off you go!" He says as he blows an air horn, starting the challenge before he walks off

"Did he say there's bears up in here?" Leshawna asks in a scared tone. She really didn't want to come face to face with a bear since it was the last thing she wanted to deal with. After all, she had enough crap to deal with from Heather. Duncan snorts

"Who needs to worry about some stinkin' bear when we've got an Eva?" Duncan says as he points his thumb to the side of the campfire pit, pointing at Eva who was busy bench-pressing a huge boulder before she throws it up in the air and lets it smash into the earth, making a small quake. "Plus with Moonchild here, we got nothing to worry about." He says, pointing his other thumb at Dawn as she was sitting on her stump, cross-legged, meditating, and as if the universe was proving Duncan's statement, the sunlight shined down at her in a way that made her seem like she was glowing as birds, butterflies, and woodland creatures came to her. This sight made the Bass relieved, seeing that they had two members in their team who could deal with bears should one show up.

"Yeah, we're safe." Courtney says as most of her teammates nod, Owen walks over to the bonfire

"I had a little encounter with a bear once." Owen says, patting his arm as his teammates' eyes are on him. "Let's just say, his head looks real nice up on my mantle." He says with a grin. Hearing this, Dawn snaps out of her meditative state, processes to gasp, (causing the woodland creatures that were there with her to scatter back into the wood), and turns to Owen and harshly glares at him.

"You monster! Why would you hurt an innocent creature such as a bear!" Dawn yells as she processes to hop off her stump and is about to make her way to the large teen to scold him but lucky for Owen, Naruto gently grabs Dawn by her waist, holding her back from snapping at the large teen

"Whoa, easy there Dawn. Don't go crazy on us here." Naruto says as Dawn tries to get to Owen who flinches and takes a step back from the nature lover, feeling intimidated by Dawn since he has never seen her act like this, hell most of the campers were intimidated by her. Izzy gasps as she remembers something she witnessed and turns to the closest person to her, Lindsay.

"Oh, this one time. I saw a bear eat out in our garbage back home. He had old spaghetti noodles, hanging from his big, huge teeth and it looked like blood and guts and it was so gross that we thought he was eating the neighbor's cat, Simba, but turns out he was just lost for a week." Izzy says, finishing her story as she looks over to her blonde teammate and sees she is slightly shaking. "Uh…you didn't eat spaghetti did you?" She asks and feeling sick to her stomach, Lindsay shakes her head. "Good, let's go!" She says, grabbing Lindsay's hand and starting to pull the now scared Blonde.

All Lindsay could do was simply gulp down and follow her team for their challenge.

[Timeskip: A little while later…]

[Inside the Forest: With the Screaming Gophers]

Inside the forest, the Screaming Gophers were walking down their assigned path toward their campsite, Gwen was seen walking a lot further up the path as much as she could without outright getting separated from her team. She was slumped down and looking at the ground, still feeling depressed for the previous episode's events, despite getting revenge a Heather. Just as she continues to walk, she hears someone running up to her

"Hey, Gwen! Wait up!" She didn't need to look up as she heard Trent run up to her until he caught up and started walking alongside her. "Can I, walk with you?" Trent asks nicely

"No…" Gwen instantly rejects his question as she embarrassedly looks away from him and speeds up her pace, trying to get away from him but Trent easily keeps up with her.

"Hey, if this is about that whole diary thing a few nights ago…" Trent says, Gwen doesn't say anything and just speeds up her pace once more, this time leaving him behind

Trent sighs and looks down to the ground in response. He honestly didn't mind the whole diary thing, in fact, if Gwen did in fact have a crush on him, he honestly didn't mind since he did like her too since she had this cool, mysterious vibe to her. Plus, she was attractive and chill to hang around with, so she was the full package.

But the issue was that she stated in her diary that she likes a guy on the island who could play guitar and there were only two known guitarists on the island, him and Naruto, so it could be him or Naruto. But from how he and her had interacted so far, he had a feeling it was him. Plus, Gwen and Naruto haven't been seen together since he's been mostly with Dawn and sometimes Lindsay. So he was sure it wasn't him she was crushing on. But thanks to the events of last night, Gwen pretty much closed off everyone from comforting her, so he had no way to get to her to talk to him without her running away.

"Guh!" Trent turns and sees Heather stretching her body while moving forward

'Heather...'Trent thought as he glared at her. She was the reason for this, why Gwen was drifting from him and everyone else. Because Heather just had the need to read Gwen's diary to the world as a sick way to mess with Gwen. Heather stops stretching her body and sees Gwen walking away

"She issogoing home next." Heather growls, while glaring at the back of Gwen's head as she walked

"What?" Trent questions her, making Heather turn to him

"You do you mean,what?,you know the reason why. She dumped Harold's ant farm in my bed!" Heather yells, still pissed about the ants in her bed, biting her as she slept and she had a feeling that Gwen was the one who did it

"Yeah, but only because you read her diary. If anything, you deserved it." Trent says as he just shakes his head and resumes walking down the path, away from Heather

"She is so going down…" Heather hisses, vowing to get Gwen out and then, focus on her next target…Naruto

[Over with the Killer Bass]

A little up the assigned path, the Bass were making great time walking toward their campsite. Katie's and Sadie's attention was brought to a bush everyone else had passed by. The two stopped and looked at the bush and saw what was on the bush

"Sadie look! Blueberries!" Katie says, excitedly pointing at the fruit on the bush as Sadie gasps

"I love, love, love blueberries!" Sadie excitedly yells

"Oh my gosh, me too!" Katie says, joining hands with her 'twin'. And so, the two began consuming the bush's contents

[Confessional: Katie and Sadie]

"Sadie and I are BFFFL's." Katie says, sitting next to Sadie in the confession booth while Sadie nods

"It means Best Female Friends for Life." Sadie explains the meaning of their thing. "Katie and I have known each other since we were in diapers. So, we've pretty much been together in anything you can think of." She says

"We even got the chickenpox together." Katie says as Sadie gasps, remembering that moment

"Oh my gosh, that was so fun." Sadie says and Katie agrees

"It was so nice to scratch all your little scabs." Katie says

"I know right?" Sadie asks

[End Confessional]

"Okay, those were so yummy." Katie says, sitting on the ground while leaning against a tree and patting her stomach. She and Sadie had just finished eating all the blueberries off from the bush. The dark-skinned teen looks at her BFFFL, eating the last of the berries. "Can you believe how yummy those berries were?" She asks as Sadie looks at her and nods while smiling

"They were so yummy!" Sadie says as she wipes her mouth clean of the blueberry juice. She looks around the area and realizes something. She didn't see any of her teammates. "Katie, where are the rest of the team?" She asks. Katie started looking around for them but saw no sight of any of them

"I don't know. Maybe they're close by." Katie says, she gets up and continues to look around for any of the Bass. "Killer Bass! Where are you!?" She starts yelling for them, hoping they could hear her

"Killer Bass!" Sadie soon starts yelling as well, but no response comes. After a bit, the two stopped yelling and were getting scared about this, since it reminded them of…Sadie gasps before she turns to Katie. "This is just like when we were seven and we lost our moms at the mall." She says as Katie gasps, remembering the incident in detail

"And you started to cry and the security guards had to like, page our moms and they were so mad at us." Katie says and Sadie nods

"Like, oh my gosh. Take some chill pills, we're fine." Sadie says as Katie laughs, reminiscing about that memory.(a/n: I died a little writing this…)

The two stayed quiet for a little bit as the sounds of the forest took over, that was until…

"KILLER BASS! WHERE ARE YOU!?" They lost all composure and started to yell for their team, hoping that they would hear their yells and come back for them

Only there was one issue, none of them realized that they were gone or couldn't hear them yelling since they were far away. Yeah, we'll get back to them in a little bit…

[With the Screaming Gophers.]

After their hike was complete, the screaming Gophers were now in a mostly open area of the woods where different supplies were waiting for them such as a tent and sleeping bags. Owen put his hands on his hips as he noticed something was missing.

"Uh…there's no food here." The big guy nervously lets out.

"This is a survival task." Trent informs Owen as he looks over a piece of paper that was previously attached to the supplies they had. "Look at the instructions." He says as he reads said instructions

"I wonder if there are any bears around today." Owen asks as Izzy walks up to him. He looks at her with a smile on his face. "Wouldn't it be funny if we made some bear sounds and then they came?" He asks as the red-hair cracks a grin at him

"Ha! That would be so funny." Izzy laughs and agrees with Owen. The big guy smiles and clears his throat for what he was about to do

"ROOOOOOOOAR!" Owen let out in a deeper voice. "I'm a bear!" He roars, he would have continued roaring if he hadn't cut off.

"Would you please shut up? I'm trying to read here!" Heather rudely yells at Owen, making him flinch as the mean girl takes a look over the instructions she took from Trent. "It says we're supposed to find our own food." She scoffs and looks around the campsite and still sees a complete lack of food. "I still don't see it." She says

"I think they mean in the woods." Trent points out as he points towards the woods around them. If this was a survival challenge, it would mean they would have to…well, survive off of land and things they can find around them, minus the tent and sleeping bags.

"I'll go!" Owen offers. "I'm good at finding food!" He says before he started walking into the woods to go get any food he could find

"Well, at least this will be a good week for my diet." Heather sighs as it looked like she would have no choice but to accept whatever food Owen could find in the woods.

[With Katie and Sadie]

Some hours later, and the two best friends were still lost. No sign of their team or anything that wasn't…well…trees.

"You don't know where we are, do you?" Sadie asks her best friend who had taken the lead in finding their team.

"Yes…okay no." Katie admits as she looks around before lowering her head. "It's so not my fault. Have you ever noticed that all trees look the same?" She asks

"Ooh, I knew I should have known better than to listen to you." Sadie groans out as her feet were aching pretty bad now, not noticing Katie was sending a quick glare at her

"What?" Katie asks her best friend as she put her hands on her hips. "You don't think I'm smart enough to find them?" She asks as Sadie stops by a tree and turns to Katie

"You're not exactly the best with like, directions." Sadie tells her best friend as she shakes out some dirt and pebbles that had gotten inside of her shoes.

"Yuh-huh, I am!" Katie yells at her best friend who stops shaking the dirt and pebbles out of her shoes and turns to Katie to glare at her.

"Nuh-uh! Apparently, you're not!" Sadie yells back before turning her back to Katie and started walking away from her best friend. "Cause we're L-O-S-T. Lost!" She yells. Katie simply blows a raspberry at Sadie before walking behind her. Not wanting to be alone in the woods

[With The Killer Bass]

After they had reached their campsite, and read the instructions, the Killer Bass were quick to start making camp. Currently, Geoff and Bridgette are seen setting up the tent, with Geoff trying and failing hard to flirt with Bridgette who just simply rolls her eyes and grins. Duncan and Eva were at work building a fire pit while Harold was out gathering up wood for said pit. DJ and Naruto had gone out in search of their food. Sadie and Katie were still missing as everyone still hadn't noticed. Courtney was essentially supervising everyone and making sure everything was going well. And Dawn? Well…

"Um, Dawn." Courtney asks the mysterious girl with a confused look. Dawn had somehow gathered up various materials from branches, vines, leaves, and other natural materials that had fallen off its original source. Dawn wasn't about to rip the branches and leaves off of poor trees. She made sure of that. "What are you doing?" The C.I.T. asks as the Nature Lover continues working on whatever she was working on

"I'm making a tarp for our tent." Dawn answers as she continued building what was now a tarp. "It's going to rain tonight so we'll need it." She says as Courtney looks confused by her answer. She looks up to the sky and sees it is sunny and clear. Not one cloud was in the sky

"It's not going to rain." Courtney states as she looks back down to Dawn "There's not a single cloud in the sky. There's no way it's going to rain." She clarified but Dawn didn't listen to her and simply continued working on making her 100% natural tarp. Seeing that Dawn wasn't listening to her, Courtney decides to just leave her to it, and might as well entertain this. "Ugh, fine whatever. We're good on everything else anyway." She says as she looks back to the others continuing to work on their tasks and hopes that DJ and Naruto will return with some food soon.

[With the Gophers]

Some hours pass and back at the Screaming Gophers campsite, all the Gophers, were simply sitting around the campfire they had built. All except for Owen who was still out finding food. And speaking of food, that was something the Gophers really wanted right now as most of them were groaning with growling stomachs.

"Ugh, I'm so hungry…" Heather groans as her stomach practically roars, showing just h.

"I think my stomach ate my stomach…" Izzy groans out painfully

"Yo!" Suddenly a new voice pops up and everyone looks to the source of where this voice came from, only to see a guy carrying pizza. "Who ordered the pepperoni, extra cheese?!" the guy asks

"It's for the camera crew." The man working the camera said as his hand was seen waving in front of the camera. "Over here!" the cameraman says as the pizza guy nods and walks over to the camera crew to hand them their pizzas. And this causes the team to gasp in

Heather gasped and glared in response. "No way." The mean girl said. If they couldn't get the luxury of that kind of food, then neither should the camera crew.

Just then the bush nearby started shaking and the Screaming Gophers saw something that would fix all their food problems.

"I am man!" It was none other than their teammate Owen carrying a bunch of decently sized fish tied together on a rope. "I bring fish!" He yells proudly

"Are you kidding me?" Heather let out in disbelief. How could a fat oaf like Owen manage to catch that many fish? It should have been impossible.

Meanwhile, the rest of the Gophers walk up to Owen and voice their compliments to him, getting them a good amount of food with Izzy quickly taking one.

"Oh, I love fish! I love fish!" Izzy yells before she sinks her teeth into the raw fish making everyone watching gasp and cringe in disgust. Izzy quickly realizes this and takes her teeth off the fish. "I… I guess we should cook it first." She sheepishly let out

"How do you know how to fish?" Heather asks, staring at Owen, since she wanted to know how he was able to catch that mighty haul of aquatic creatures.

"My grandpa taught me." Owen told everyone before turning around and bending. "I caught a shark once; it bit me in the butt. Check it out." He says before pulling down his pants to reveal said scar, fortunately, this scene would be censored to the viewing world, the campers on the other hand, weren't so fortunate as most of the Gophers back away in disgust. All expect Izzy who stared right at it with a big smile

"That is so awesome!" The ginger-haired girl exclaims with glee

[A few more hours later: Night-time]

"Well, at least I know how to drive, you…you have to walk girl." Night had fallen onto the island and despite literally searching for any signs for life, Katie and Sadie were still unable to find their team and they'd been arguing over trivial matters for the past 3 hours. "So, who's smarter now?" Katie asks, with a smug tone as Sadie just scoffs

"Trip to the beach last year, ring a bell?" Sadie asks and Katie gives her a look

"Oh, I can't believe you're bringing that up." Katie says, rolling her eyes as she knows exactly what Sadie is referring to. She'd always bring up instances like the Beach incident and made Katie feel like she wasn't allowed to live them down. "But I did have totally fetch bikini on that day, though. Ha." She says, smiling in remembering that day's outfit. Sadie stops walking and turns to her taller friend

"You drove my mom's car into a snack shack!" Sadie yells while glaring at Katie

"It was totally in my blind spot!" Katie defends herself as she looks away from Sadie while crossing her arms. "Whatever, if it wasn't for me. You'd be riding the bus to the mall!" She yells to Sadie

"Well, if it weren't for me, you wouldn't find your way to the mall!" Sadie yells back and Katie gets offended by that as she gets right at Sadie's face

"Oh, I know my way to the mall!" Katie yells, not backing down in this fight. Unaware of the two, a pair of brown-furred chipmunks were looking at them from their tree and were seeing them auguring. So much so, that the two woodland animals began mimicking them while auguring

"Youlean onme. It isn't the opposite way as people say it is! If it wasn't for me, you wouldn't be on this show right now since I was the one who said we should try out!" Sadie yells, and this causes Katie to gasp in shock before she starts growling at her friend

"You're just saying that 'cause I'm prettier than you are!" Katie says with it being Sadie's turn to gasp in shock. The two chipmunks were laughing in their tree

"Oh, I knew you always thought it!" Sadie yells, starting to feel insecure about her body and was always secretly envious of Katie's body

"It's true. Everyone thinks so." Katie says with her eyes closed and arms crossed

[Confessional: Katie and Sadie]

"Sadie's like the prettiest I know." Katie says, pointing at Sadie as they, once again, sit together in the confessional outhouse. Sadie smiles at Katie's compliment

"Aww! Well, you're the prettiest girl I know." Sadie compliments Katie

"We are really pretty, aren't we?" Katie asks and Sadie nods

"Don't you love we can say that to each other and not feel totally conceited?" Sadie asks and Katie agrees

"I love that about us!" Katie says

"Me too!" Sadie shouts, agreeing with her friend

[End Confessional]

"That's it! When we get back to camp, we are so splitting up as BFFFLs!" Sadie shouts, fed up with Katie's attitude as she starts walking away

"Fine!" Katie shouts back, also equally fed up with Sadie as she follows her

"Double fine!" Sadie shouts back

[With the Bass]

"You said what to her again?" Duncan asks Geoff with a grin on his face while Geoff just sighs in embarrassment. The Bass were currently sitting by their campfire, waiting got DJ and Naruto to return with their food, minus Dawn who was busy setting up her natural-made tarp over their set-up tent. Geoff and Duncan were sitting a bit further than everyone else while Harold was busy looking at the stars, and seeing the constellations while Courtney and Bridgette were chatting to one another and Eva was seen, trying to bench press a log to work out

"I said…wow, you pitch a tent like a guybefore she gave me this weirded-out look and rolled her eyes." Geoff explains the situation he was in. He explains what happened when he tried and failed flirting with Bridgette while they were setting the tent up. This causes Duncan to use every bit of his willpower to not burst out there and laugh at his friend's epic strike out and alert everyone of their conversation. "Is it that bad?" The party bro asks as Duncan calms down and looks at him

"Dude, I don't think any guy stuck out that hard ever." Duncan says while shaking his head as Geoff slumps down. "Youreallyneed to step up your lady skills my friend. Otherwise, you'll end up alone." The punk advices his friend. But before Geoff could say anything else, both their stomachs roared, reminding them of how hungry they were. "But you can't do that on an empty stomach." Duncan says as he looks at Courtney. "Hey woman! What's for dinner? I'm starving over here." He yells as Courtney just turns to him and gives him a glare

"I hope you don't expect me to dignify that with a response." Courtney says to the delinquent who was unfazed by her glare. Suddenly, a bush started to rustle a bit, causing everyone to turn to it while Bridgette flinched a little

"Hey guys!" Luckily, a familiar, friendly voice calls out to the bush, causing the surfer to calm down as DJ steps out of the bush, holding something in his arms "Look what I found." DJ says, showing everyone he had a rabbit in his arms. he pats it as it lets out a cough

"Well, I've never had rabbit stew before, but what the hell? I'm game." Duncan shrugs as he, Courtney, and Harold walk up to DJ, expecting the rabbit was tonight's dinner

This makes Dawn gasp as she drops everything and rushes to them and gets in front of SJ while holding out her arms at them. "No! You will not stew that poor sick rabbit! Not after what's it been through!" She yells at them, as they take a step back from her. Luckily, DJ agrees with her and holds the rabbit close to his body

"This is my new pet. I'm callin' him Bunny." DJ says, petting Bunny's head while Courtney looks at him in shock

"You mean, you didn't find any food?" Courtney asks and DJ just shakes his head and the C.I.T. sighs as she runs her hand across her face. "And what about Naruto? Where is he?" She asks and DJ starts looking sheepish

"I…don't know where he went…after I found Bunny, I lost him…" DJ says, this causes the others to be on edge, thinking that Naruto was probably lost somewhere in the woods. Dawn closes her eyes and focuses as she turns toward a direction, all without opening her eyes

"Where could he be?" Bridgette asks, getting worried about the teen when Dawn opens her eyes

"Wait…he's coming! I can sense him!" Dawn says as everyone turns to her, and sees her raising her hand. "There!" She yells, smiling as she points south of the campsite. Everyone looked in the direction Dawn was pointing at, waiting to see if Naruto would come, and after a moment or two of silence, nothing came and they were beginning to think that Dawn was wrong...when

"Sorry, I'm late guys! Had a little trouble with some of our dinner here!" Everyone turns in the direction Dawn points and sees Naruto emerge from the bushes, holding items in his hands. "And had to make sure I got everything for everyone to eat." Naruto says.

When he came into full view, everyone saw he had his hoodie in the form of a sack, holding whatever was inside, and in his other hand, like Owen, was holding a bunch of fish.

"Oh, dude!" Geoff asks as he and the others rush over to the blonde/red-haired. "This is freaking awesome! How did you manage to find all this stuff?" He asks as Naruto smiles and places his hoodie down to reveal a load of various edible berries.

"It was easy, I found a butt load of berries and I took as much as I could carry. Plus, I found a river and grabbed as many fish I could get before night fell." Naruto says

"This is amazing, Naruto! Thank you!" Courtney says as she goes over to the teen and hugs him while Duncan goes over and pats him on the back

"Nice going Whiskers. And good timing since we were about to make rabbit stew." Duncan says but Dawn gives him a stern glare, just telling him to try it. "I'm kidding, I'm kidding." He says, putting his hands up. Naruto chuckles wholeheartedly

"Hahaha, no problem dude. Got to look out for each other, since we're a team right?" Naruto asks with a smile as the rest of the Bass look at him and smile and nod

"Right!" The Bass yell

[Confessional: Naruto]

"A wise person told me this once:"Those who break the rules are scum, that's true. But those who abandon their friends are worse than scum.", so to me, if I don't contribute to this team, it's the same as abandoning them. And I hate those who abandon their friends for selfish reasons." Naruto says as he looks at the camera with a stern look and his arms crossed

[End Confessional]

"Mmm, those berries are quite joyful." Dawn says as she pops a few berries into her mouth. The Bass were by their campfire, cooking their fish. Naruto sat next to her and gave her a fox-like smile, happy that she was enjoying her dinner.

"I'm glad you like the berries, Dawn. I got worried about what you were going to eat and had to go look for something for you, and I was thankful that I found those berry bushes." Naruto says, closing his eyes as he smiles.

"Thank you for your generous gesture Naruto." Dawn says as she finds her cheeks heat up a little. But she turned to the fire and saw the fish he caught being cooked by the flames. "Although…those poor fish…" She says, feeling sad for the fish as Naruto feels bad

"Yeah sorry about that Dawn…I know you're against eating animals and all but I had to find something for the others to eat." Naruto says, thinking he might have hurt Dawn's feelings and Dawn quickly sensed that from him

"No, no, no, no! It's fine Naruto, really! I can't let my beliefs come in the way of the others. I can't be selfish to them. And…I know that in nature, animals eat other animals all the time, so I just have to accept that." Dawn says, knowing that

"Are you sure?" Naruto asks. The petite girl just grabs some berries and places her hand on his shoulder

"Yes, I am." Dawn says as she gives him a reassuring smile. "Now, let's continue eating our dinner." She says, holding out the berries to him as Naruto looks at her and smiles before taking the berries from her hand

"Yeah." Naruto says, as he leans down and starts eating some of the berries. He takes a look around the campsite and sees the tent and notices something on it. "What's that over the tent?" He asks, seeing something made out of leaves, vines, and sticks covering the top of the tent

"Oh, it's the tarp I made for tonight. It's going to rain." Dawn answers and Naruto looks at her with a raised eyebrow

"Oh…" Naruto says as he looks up to the sky and sees not one cloud in the air. I guess I'll take your word up on that." He says. Dawn smiles, happy that he trusts her on this. And just then, Duncan finally realizes something missing from them

"Say, has anyone seen Tweedledumb and Tweedleidiot?" Duncan asks, this causes everyone to look at him before looking around for Katie and Sadie and seeing any sign of the twins. And started wondering where they could be

[With Katie and Sadie]

"Look, Katie, it's the tree with a fork in it." Sadie says, pointing at a tree with a fork stabbed into the tree "Is that a good sign!?" She asks, in a hopeful tone as she turns to Katie but that hope is dashed away when Katie shakes her head

"No, it's not good." Katie says with a frown as she knew this tree "It's the same tree we saw two hours ago! We just walked in a gigantic circle!" She says

-HOOT HOOT!- (a/n: Keep 'er going! If you know who's quote this is, you're an OG.)

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!" Both Katie and Sadie scream in terror at hearing the sounds of an owl's hoots. The two girls were so frightened by the sounds of the owl and the darkness taking over the woods that they ended up running away and into a cave and hugged each other for comfort

"We'll be safe here until morning." Katie says while Sadie shook violently

"We're going to die here…we're going to die here…" Sadie utters to herself, feeling that this was it for them while Katie looks at her with a concerned expression

[With the Gophers]

"Okay. Fire's hot, fish are grilling, tent is tenting." Owen lists off the completed camp items as he and the rest of the Bass are by their fire, watching their fish cook. Gwen was by the tent, writing in her diary and Izzy was nowhere to be seen

"Nice going man." Trent compliments Owen, happy that they had the big guy here. "Fish looks awesome." He says as Owen smiles

"Thanks, man. I owe it all to Grandpa." Owen says as he recounts all the hunting trips he went on with his Grandfather

"So, you and your grandpa really fought a bear once and won?" Trent asks curiously, remembering that Owen did mention he did come face to face with a bear and had the scar to prove it. He wanted to know what really happened that day.

"Heck yeah. It was the scariest day of my life!" Owen says as the rest look at him to hear this story while Heather just rolls her eyes. "We were in the woods when we came upon the great beast. I tell ya, he was ten feet high if he was afoot! And he roared his terrible roar[imitates roar], and we grabbed our shotgun. We knew it was either him or us, it was nothing personal, just the law of the wild. Then…BAM! One shot was all it took for the great beast to fall. We took his blood and marked ourselves in his honor. It was a good death." He finishes his story

"Yeah right." Heather says, rolling her eyes, not believing a single second of Owen's story. "There's no way you took down a ten-foot bear." She says before taking a look over the camp and seeing Izzy had not returned "Hey, has anyone seen crazy girl?" She asks

"Uh, I think she had to go pee." Lindsay says, remembering Izzy said she had to go and pee…this was quite a while ago

"Wait, that was an hour ago!" Trent yells, immediately standing with a concerned expression. "Izzy! Izzy!"

"Izzy the Gopher! Where are you!?" Owen yells out for his teammate as everyone starts looking around for any sign of the crazy girl. Just then, a bush started shaking, causing everyone to relax, thinking Izzy was coming back to them upon hearing the yells. Owen starts walking over to the bush. "Hehe. Good, we thought we lost you there for a minute-" He says before stopping as he sees what was behind the bush wasn't Izzy, but…a big, growling Grizzly bear. "GREAT PRYIMID OF GIZA!" Owen shouts in terror upon being face to face with the great beast as the others gasp in shock and shoot up from the ground and start backing away in fear, missing Cody who froze in place and peed himself. Owen runs from the bear and back to the others. "AHHHH! We're all going to die! We're gonna be eaten alive by a bear. Oh, the horror! Someone help us! I want my mommy!" The big guy yells while running around in circles.

At this point, Heather was fed up with his yelling and running and tripped the big guy to shut him up. The bear started growling at them and this caused the others to take a step back before Heather spotted a big tree close to them

"The tree! Climb into the tree!" Heather yells and without being told twice, the Gophers rush to the tree and climb it before the bear can get to them

[With the Bass]

With bellies full, the Bass were currently sitting by their campfire, just letting time pass by

-HOOT HOOT!- (a/n: ALRIGHT! Again If you know whose quote this is, you're an OG.)

Bridgette flinches at the owl's hoots and starts breathing heavily. DJ, who was sitting next to her with Bunny in his arms, turns to her

"Be cool, it's just an owl." DJ says in a soft tone, reassuring the surfer that it was alright. Bridgette nods

"Sorry…it's just…I get really freaked out in the forest…" Bridgette says while rubbing her arm

"This kind of reminds me of this really scary story I heard once." Duncan says, getting everyone's attention

"Awesome. Tell it, man." Geoff says, wanting to hear this

"Are you sure?" Duncan asks with a bit of a smirk. "Cuz the story I'm thinking for is pretty hardcore." He says as Courtney just rolls her eyes at his dramatics

"Ooh, we're so scared. Just tell it." Courtney says and Duncan just shrugs

"Alright, but don't say I didn't warn you." "One night, a lot like this one…" And so, Duncan began telling his story to the others. And what a story it was, as everyone was shaking in their boots, all except Naruto who was interested in listening to the story, Eva who had a blank expression, and Dawn who was calm.

"So, suddenly. They heard this tap tapping on the side of the car." Duncan told the story, enjoying the scared faces most of his teammates had. "The girl started freaking out, and at this point, even the guy was starting to get scared. So, he turned the car on and stepped on it, getting the hell out of there. When they got to the girl's house, she opened her front door and screamed! Because, there, hanging from the door handle…" He pauses his story as most of the others lean in, wanting to know what happened next. "The bloody hook." The Bass gasped at that twist. "They say that this killer is still alive, wandering these very woods. He could be just about anywhere really. Maybe…he could even be here right now!" Duncan shouts as he suddenly a meat hook attached to his hand, causing everyone, sans Naruto and Dawn to scream while Eva jumps a little before they hide behind DJ

"Muahahahahaha!" Duncan laughs wholeheartedly as he puts a hand on his head and drops the hook from the other hand in response to everyone's fearful reactions

"DUNCAN!" Courtney shouts after moving away from DJ and stomps up to the delinquent

"Oh yes it was. I just wish it was all on camera!" Duncan says but he stops and points at the camera crew with them "Oh wait, it is!"

"You're so vile!" Courtney glares at that Duncan. "Do your parents even like you?" She asks

"I don't know Jumpy McChicken. I haven't asked them lately." Duncan says with a smirk. Just then, the Bass hears a wolf's howl in the distance, This startles Courtney and she ends up leaning onto Duncan who takes the startled girl in his arms. He smirks and looks over at Geoff who gives him a thumbs up and turns to Naruto who grins and nods at him

[Confessional: Duncan.]

"She's into me." Duncan says with a smirk

[End Confessional]

When the howling stopped, Courtney calms down and looked up at Duncan who was looking down at her with a smirk, and realized what she was doing, she pushed him off her and turns away from him with a huff, blocking everyone from seeing a blush on her face

"So, does anyone know any other story?" Duncan asks as everyone who was scared calms down and returns back to their original spots

"I know one story." Everyone turned to Naruto who was looking at the fire with his bangs shadowing his eyes. "It's more of a Japanese legend than a story. I know this legend all too well…"

"Oh, really?" Harold asks as Naruto nods

"Yeah…" Naruto says

"You've got to tell us about it, dude." Duncan says but Naruto looks unsure about the request

"I don't know…" Naruto says

"C'mon man, it sounds pretty cool." Geoff says as he and the others start asking him to do it. He looks at Dawn and sees she is giving him a look that tells him to tell the story, so he shrugs his shoulder

"Alright…but…get comfortable…since it gets pretty…tense…" Naruto says in a serious tone, this catches the Bass off guard since he always was carefree and happy-go-lucky. Naruto turns to the camera crew and gives them a serious expression. "And I suggest to the parents at home who are watching with their family. Take your kids out of the room. Trust me…it's too much for them to hear." He asks, hoping that the viewers will listen to his warning. Feeling that was done and with enough time to give parents to get their kids out of viewing range, he turned back to the others, got comfortable, and started telling the story

. He says as he got comfortable before looking at the others and started telling the story

"Long ago, there was this lady, an incredible beauty maiden that stood out from all others in her village. She was tall, taller than most women as she stood just 8 feet even, and she was beautiful. So beautiful that hers was unrivaled and even considered once in a generation. Suitors would travel from far and wide distances just to meet her and ask for her hand in marriage, but she also declined. Saying that she was bound by her one true lover, a child she knew but sadly passed away before they could become adults. A boy withred hair. After his death, she swore she'd never marry, since she felt that they'd meet again in another life and felt by marrying another, she'd betray her beloved and promise. But….one night…she was killed in her sleep by one of the other maidens, out of jealousy. The murdered maiden's soul became distorted, due to not fulfilling her promise. And so…she became a wandering Yokai, a spirit that wanders the lands of Japan, haunting people or seeking help to fulfill their distorted souls so that they could move on to the afterlife. But her spirit wasn't helped…it was made angrier and changed…" He says

"H-How…" DJ stutters, trembling at the story and he isn't the only one as some of the others are shaking, due to the sudden turn of the maiden's tragic death

"Due to her unfulfilled promise, the spirt became something that wasn't her, it still had her beauty and height…but her once peach-toned skin became pale white, her once rich and lively hair became dark and soulless, and her face was difficult to see, even her speech changed, from elegant and soulful to…empty and cold with her only say:Po…Po…Po…Po. For centuries after her death, the maiden's spirit wandered the lands, looking for her one true love as it thought he moved on to the next life and become someone else, so…she targeted children, especially boys aged 7 to 11 in hope that she'd met her beloved. If she found a boy that she was interested in, she'd stalk them for days, weeks even months, learning much about them until…she'd strike and kidnap her target and do unspeakable things to them…before, she'd kill her victims." Naruto says, shocking the others

"W-Why…why would she kill them…?" Bridgette asks

"Because she'd find they weren't her beloved, she felt that if they weren't her beloved. Then they didn't deserve to live…, This continued up until 9 years ago, when she was in a small village in the rural parts of Japan, she came into contact with a child that resembled her beloved there. This child resembled the boy she once knew all those years ago from face to personality. She had found him, her beloved. So, she stalked this boy for weeks, learning everything she wanted about him, where he went, what he liked, and what he hated. This continued until one day, she made her move and approached her target and took him from his family." Naruto says with the others flinching at the tale. "She…did some unspeakable things to him, and this went on for days. But before she could do more for him, his parents and the help of the other villagers came and rescued the boy from her grasp and banished her to a shrine, where she'll spend the rest of her unholy existence there, under the constant watch of the sages and shrine maidens of the shrine. The boy, he was traumatized by this since the last thing the Yokai said before she was banished to the shrine was that she'd return to him, and take him away from his family as they were made to be together. It took time but the boy was able to move on with life and is fine, but he still looks over his shoulders, for any sign of the Yokai should she come after him." He says, finishing his tale, The others looked relieved by the news of the boy's rescue by were still at edge over the Yokai's threat.

"H-How do you know that?" Courtney asks. "H-How do you know this story?" She asks as Naruto looks at her with a blank expression

"Because…I was there that day the boy was taken…because…I WAS THAT BOY! AND SHE'S HERE FOR ME!" Naruto yells and shoots up as he points to the dark woods

"WHAT?! WHERE!?" The Bass yells as they turn in the direction Naruto had pointed, frightened that this Yokai is here and is after him but to their surprise, they see nothing

"AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" They hear laughter and turn to see Naruto on the floor rolling and laughing while holding his stomach "You guys were so easy to prank!" He laughs some more as the other begins to realize what he did

"Wait…did you prank us?" Harold asks as Naruto looks at them and nods

"Yep! And the look on your faces when I shouted that she was hear was too good. Man, I wished I had a camera to see it all again. Wait, there are!" Naruto again laughs

"Dude! Not cool! We thought that there was a ghost here!" Geoff yells as Naruto calms down and looks at him with a grin

"Sorry dude, but you had to know that there was no way a Yokai from Japan would travel all the way here just to get one guy." Naruto says and this made the other think about it, how would a ghost go from a place like Japan to Canada for one guy?

"So…that story was a lie?" Eva asks and Naruto shakes his head

"Nah, it's more of an urban legend really back in Japan. It's told just to scare children into not talking to strangers or to mess with people who aren't with Japanese folklore." Naruto says as the Bass let out a sigh of relief. Happy that the story wasn't true

"Still…you did scare us pretty bad." Courtney says as Naruto gives her a grin

"I try my best." Naruto says as he bows his head in a showman's fashion. The others calmed down and retook their seat. Naruto chuckles, seeing some are still at edge from his story when he looks to his side and sees Dawn looking at him with a pout. "What's up Dawn?" He asks while pushing the thought of Dawn's pout looking cute back into his mind

"That wasn't funny Naruto." Dawn says through her pout. Turns out, she did believe his story to be true and did jump with he yelled. Naruto just sheepishly rubs the back of his head

"Sorry Dawn but the moment was too good to pass up. I had to do it." Naruto says but her pout didn't go, in fact, her cheeks puffed out and this made Naruto fight back the urge to go and hug her there and then with all of his willpower

"Still, you shouldn't scare your friends like that." Dawn exclaims. This made Naruto get in a bit of a sticky situation, since his pranking habit was something you didn't want to hold back. Just ask the last guy who was his victim when he went a whole week going no pranks. He thought about her words and about a way that he and her would agree to. And he got it

"Alright, alright. How about this, I won't scare anyone else on the island unless I have no choice or if the person I intend to scare deserves it. Deal?" Naruto asks as he holds his hand at her. Dawn dropped her pout and thought about his solution and felt that if the situation called it, he was allowed to. So, she nods and takes his hand

"Deal." Dawn says, shaking his hand, and Naruto smiles

"Sweet." Naruto says before they resumed their previous positions and started telling other stories

[With the Gophers]

At this point in time, it's safe to say that the Bass were a lot better off than the Gophers were. At worst, they had to deal with Duncan's and Naruto's stories and their currently missing teammates. But currently, the Gophers were actually dealing with a bear, one that somehow wandered onto their campsite and was looking at them as they were in a tree they climbed to get away from the bear

"So, what do we do now?" Trent asks while sharing a branch with Gwen and Heather

"Don't look at me." Heather says, after seeing Trent and Gwen look at her

"It was your idea to climb up trees." Gwen states that, since it was indeed Heather's idea to climb up the tree, and was her fault they were in this position.

"Well, why don't you ask the bear expert?" Heather yells as she looks up at the one person in her team who claimed he fought a bear much larger than the one currently terrorizing their campsite. "Hey Owen, what now?" She asks

"How should I know?!" Owen yells, clinging onto the tree for dear life

"Dude, you said you said you called a bear with a shotgun when you and your grandpops were out hunting!" Leshawna says, recalling the story he told not even a moment ago

"I was being theatrical!" Owen yells, and it is at this point that everyone realizes that he made it all up

"Oh, this is all your fault" Heather yells at the bug guy while glaring at him. "If you didn't roar like that earlier, that bear down there wouldn't have come to our camp!" She yells at him as if it was his fault they were in this position."

"Oh, well I'm sorry for messing around a little bit and for living!" Owen yells before he starts banging his head against the tree

"Hey, hey, hey. Easy up on the guy." Trent says, trying to defuse the situation before it gets worse. "I mean, he did bring us all that fish." He says before pointing down to the fire, where the fish was still cooking, and where they saw the bear was currently sniffing said fish

"Hey! Back off from our fish!" Heather yells at the bear, not letting it eat her dinner.

"It's probably eaten Izzy!" Lindsay cries out, fearing the worst for their currently missing teammate.

"Then it shouldn't be hungry anymore." Heather says, causing the others to gasp at her words and look at her in shock. "What? This is survival of the fittest. She should have just peed in her pants like Cody did." She says, and this causes Cody to look down in shame as he had hoped no one had noticed his embarrassing moment

While this happened, a snap was heard and everyone felt the tree shake a bit, especially Leshawna who felt it more. She looked down and noticed the branch she was on was starting to shake more before finally snapping under her and causing her to fall off the tree and to the ground…where the bear was! Once she sat up, she was face to face with the growling beast and everyone watched on in fear and shock

"Dear Abby, she's going to die!" Owen yells.

Leshawna fearfully backs away from the bear with it following her until she hits the base of the tree, leaving her cornered. The bear stands up and looms over Leshawna who looks at it in utter terror

"Eh…nice bear." Leshawna squeaked out before the bear roared and she screams "Somebody help me!"

Her teammates started screaming various things, to get the bear's attention so she could run but it wasn't working since the bear processed to…smile?

"Hehe. Hey, are you okay?"The bear asks, and this makes everyone go silent as Leshawna just looks at it with a confused expression as she looks up at the others.

"Uh…did the beat just ask me a question?" Leshawna asks. The Gophers in the tree look down in confusion. Wondering if their ears are playing tricks on them before some of them recognize the voice the'bear'uses when it asks its question.

"Wait…" Gwen utters as it dawns on her. But before she could speak any further, they watched the'bear'reach for its head…and pull it off. Turns out, it was a costume and inside of the costume was….

"IZZY!" The Gophers shout, seeing their assumed'dead'teammate wearing the bear suit

"Yep! It's me!" Izzy chirpily says with a smile

"Oh my goodness, I did not see that coming!" Owen yells, sliding off the tree. He couldn't be happier to see Izzy

"Okay…I'm so confused right now. Was Izzy always a bear or?" Lindsay asks, clearly confused by this development as Izzy looks up at her

"Nah, I'm just wearing a bear suit I found." Izzy answers the blonde

"What are you? Some kind of weirdo?" Gwen asks while glaring down at Izzy

"I thought it'd be funny." Izzy says as she giggles

[Confessional: Izzy]

"Okay, okay. That was so funny." Izzy stated while still in the bear suit. "Like: "Oh, it's a bear! Oh no!" and like "We're gonna die now! Help! Help!" Hahahaha. And I'm like: "Rah! I'm gonna eat you!" Ahahahaha! Like I could actually do that! There's no way, okay!"

[End Confessional]

[With the Bass]

A little after the campfire stories were told, the Killer Bass were all huddled up in their tent. But, with how many they had on their team, it was hard to sleep in the tent together since they had to press together just to fit in it, and this made it difficult to fall asleep. They had suspected that Chris had intended when he brought the tents. Currently, the only ones who were able to sleep were Duncan, Eva, and Naruto. The others were trying to go to sleep but with the current situation, it was tough and Bridgette couldn't due to the noises she'd hear from the forest around her.

Suddenly, Naruto sat up from his spot, looking tired as he felt a certain call

"I need to use it…" Naruto mutters as he gets up from his slumber and crawls toward the tent's opening

"Hey." Naruto stops and sees Bridgette was up and looking at him "Where are you going?" She asks with a slightly scared tone.

"I just need to use the bathroom. I'll be back right quick." Naruto says, as the sounds of an owl hooting is heard and Bridgette finches

"O-Oh…okay." "Be careful

"Thanks." Naruto says as he leaves the tent to go and do his business. Bridgette tries to go back to sleep but fails due to another owl hooting. Unaware to the two, someone wasn't in the tents like the others were.

Somewhere in the woods. Naruto finishes doing his business and was about to go back to the tent when he hears a splash not too far from him. Curious about what was the cause, he walks toward the source of where the splash had come from and he stumbles upon a waterfall

'A waterfall? Maybe it's connected to the stream of water I found the fish.'Naruto thought, but just as he was about to leave, he heard another splash and turns to the waterfall and saw, a small feminine figure at the base of the waterfall, twirling in the water and dancing.

He watches this figure perform such elegant twirls and kicks in the air as each movement made the water move around her. It was like he was watching a ballerina performing in front of him and he was mesmerized by this. He had a massive blush on his face. He wanted to know more about this mysterious figure. He sees them stop dancing and just stand in the middle of the water, taking in deep breaths as their dance was done. Seeing this, Naruto moves and walks over to the figure, to ask them who they are and something else

"H-Hey, are you-" Naruto was saying but he didn't watch his footing as he slips on a rock and fell into the water, alerting the figure and turning to him to see he had a fish on his face blocking his vision. "That hurt…" He mutters out, from a bit of pain due to the fall, he removes the fish from his face and stands back up on his feet as he looks around the waterfall, and to his surprise, the figure has vanished from sight. "W-What the? Where'd they go?" He asks, confused as he looks around for the figure a bit more. Suddenly he felt something hit the tip of his nose. He wondered what just hit his nose when he started to feel raindrops beginning to pour down. "Crap!" Naruto yells before he starts bolting back to the campsite while trying to keep himself dry.

While he was running back to the tent, he spotted someone also running toward the tent and quickly recognized them

"Dawn!" Naruto yells, causing the girl to turn to him and see him catch up

"O-Oh Naruto! What are you doing out here!?" Dawn asks as she was blushing while Naruto started running alongside her

"I had to use the bathroom and then I went to the waterfall and…" Naruto stops speaking as he remembers the figure in the water and her dance

"W-What?" Dawn looks at him with a nervous expression, something he didn't notice since he was busy thinking about what he saw until he seemingly snaps out of his thoughts and turns back to her

"Nothing, maybe I was seeing things." Naruto says, pushing back the images of the mysterious lady of the waterfall in the back of his mind. "And you? What were you doing out here?" He asks and barely notices her flinch slightly

"O-Oh, I heard a wolf howl and went over to him and helped him. He had gotten separated from his pack and I pointed the direction back." Dawn says as Naruto looks at her

"Really?" Naruto says, noticing that her hair was slightly wetter than her clothes were, and her clothes did look than how they were usually

"Y-Yes." Dawn says, looking more nervous than before, while slightly praying to Moher Gaia that Naruto would buy into her lie

"Okay. Let's hurry back, the rain is really starting to come down." Naruto says and Dawn lets out a silent sigh of relief as they continue running back to their campsite

[Confessional: Naruto]

"Dawn's hiding something." Naruto says as he crosses his arms. "But I'm not going to pry it out of her, if she wants to talk about whatever she's hiding, I'll listen to it." He says, shrugging his shoulders

[End Confessional]

"I wonder how the Gophers are doing at this moment." Dawn asks

"Maybe better than we are at the moment since they're in their tent, dry and sleeping." Naruto says as they continue to run from the downpour

[With The Gophers]

Naruto's assumption couldn't have been any more wrong at this moment…

They were back up in the tree they had climbed previously during Izzy's prank. The reason? A little bit later after the prank, and while they were eating their fish, another bear stumbled onto their campsite. Owen approached the bear, one thing led to another and Owen ripped a piece of the bear's fur off its body, revealing that it was a real bear. Resulting in it roaring at them and causing them to run and climb back up the tree.

So, that's what happened, the Gophers up in the tree, getting drenched by the rain with the bear still waiting down on the ground.

[Timeskip: Morning (The next day)]

[With the Bass]

The Bass were peacefully sleeping in their dry tent, thanks to Dawn's tarp blocking most of the rain.

Courtney was having a surprisingly pleasant sleep, despite she was sleeping on the ground with no sleeping bag. It was thanks to the warm, comfortable pillow she was using

"Morning Princess." A voice greets her as Courtney smiles

"Hmm…morning pillow…" Courtney mutters in her sleep as she snuggles closer to the pillow. It took her a few moments before she opens her eyes, realizing a few things as she looked at the'pillow'she was using, to see that she was actually lying on Duncan's chest, with the punk smirking at her

"Oh my god! Ew!" Courtney shouts as she shoots from Duncan, in disgust. She looks around and saw that it was only them in the tent. "What were you doing to me?!" She yells at Duncan who just sat up

"I could ask you the same thing." Duncan calmly says, with his smirk remaining on his face

"Youwere snuggling against me!" Courtney yells at Duncan but he remains calm

"Actually Princess, I was tryna catch some Z's during the night. Next thing I know, you wrap your arms around me. So, in reality,youwere cuddling up to me." Duncan says, smirking as he sees Courtney just looks at him with anger

"You're such an ape!" Courtney yells at the delinquent as she leaves the tent with Duncan just shrugging his shoulders.

"Eh, been called worse." Duncan says before he exits the tent to go and help his team clear up the campsite before they make their journey back

[Confessional: Courtney]

"Okay. Just to state the record here. I was totally asleep and therefore, unconscious during the time of the alleged cuddling with that caveman!" Courtney yells as she shivers in disgust at the thought of her and Duncan sleeping together. "So in essentially, it's like it will never happen when both of us are awake." She says, looking at the camera with a firm expression

[Static]

[Confessional: Duncan]

"Oh yeah. She'ssointo me." Duncan says, looking at the camera with a smirk.

[End confessionals]

[With the Gophers]

The Screaming Gophers were in better shape than they could ever been, given the events of last night. Due to the bear, which thankfully had finally left, they ended up sleeping in the tree they were on all night long, and this left them all with stiff bodies and aching backs

"Well…I think it's safe guys. The bear's gone." Trent says while cracking his back.

"And the map…" Gwen says as she shows the others the now-soaked, and ruined map of the island

"Okay, I don't know how raccoons sleep in trees but I'm so stiff." Izzy says, while still in her bear suit, as she cracks her back

"They must be really limber…" Owen says while he was stretching out his arms, trying to get the sensation in them back. Heather stomps up to the two of them, looking completely irate

"You know what crazy girl, I don't want to hear another word from you or the bear hunter here! If you two hadn't been acting like bear bait all night, we could have actually slept in our tent!" Heather shouts at the two while furiously glaring at them

Just then, a little blue bird landed on their tent next to them and started singing. Leading Owen, Izzy, and Heather to yell

"SHUT UP!" At the poor bird, completely scaring it

And so, once the two teams had cleared their campsites. The race was on. Both the Bass and The Gophers were racing back to the camp as fast as they could, especially the Gophers since they had no map to guide them back and had to rely on their memory. The two teams race through the woods, to be the first ones back and win the challenge

[At Camp]

Chris was over at the campfire area, putting wood into the bonfire pit, he was preparing things for the elimination ceremony that was going to be held that night. Just then, the host started hearing footsteps rapidly coming toward him and voices and turned around to see who was it. And he sees the Killer Bass running toward him, minus Katie and Sadie of course. Courtney notices the lack of Gophers and realizes they were the first to arrive

"We're the first ones back. We won!" Courtney cheers as the rest start cheering as well

Moments later, The Screaming Gophers arrived and were shocked to see the Bass was already there, cheering and realizing that they had lost…again

"Oh no! They beat us here already!" Heather yells as she is extremely mad that they have lost another challenge, 4 times now. She then turns to Owen and glares at him before pushing him down "This is all your fault!" She yells at him as she now knows who to vote off now

"Uh, uh, uh, uh. Not so fast Gopherinos." Chris says, causing the Bass to stop cheering and the Gophers to stop sulking as they turn to him with confused expressions. He looks at the Bass. "It seems the Killer Bass are missing two fishes in their school." He says as the Gophers looked at the Bass and realized the twins weren't with them. The Bass realizes this too

"Oh, you mean Katie and Sadie?" Courtney asks, she knew they weren't with them since last night and had no idea where they could be. "I'm pretty sure they got eaten by wolves last night." She says while Duncan nods

"Darn shame." Duncan says with a straight face. Dawn senses something and sighs, as everyone starts hearing heavy footsteps coming toward them. They turn and see the best friends coming to camp

"We made it!" Katie yells with relief in her tone

"We're safe!" Sadie yells with equal relief as she and Katie hug. The two had slept in the cave they ran into the night and narrowly escaped a bear that had its fur torn off from its head in the morning and they'd been running toward camp since. The two turned to their team and started explaining the things they'd had to experience

"Oh my gosh, you guys! We totally got lost and then got into a massive fight-and there was this huge bear and he was like: "Rar! You're in my crib, so get out!"- and then we had to run for it and it was so scary!" The two girls went on, and it was really difficult to make what they were saying with how they were emotional and speaking too fast

"Oh Sadie, I'm so sorry I said I'm prettier than you." Katie says, recalling the things she said during their'massive'fight

"And I'm sorry I brought up the snack shack." Sadie says

"And I'm sorry I said your butt was too fit to fit in the bus seats." Katie says and Sadie looks at her, confused

"You did?" Sadie asks as she didn't recall Katie ever saying that to her during their fight

"Well…not to your face…" Katie says, looking a bit sheepish

"Oh who cares?! We're safe now and you're my best friend and I love you!" Sadie yells, hugging her bestie who returns the hug

"I love you too!" Katie happily exclaims as the two hug it out. But Courtney walks up to them and clears her throat

"Are you two done with your love fest?" Courtney asks in a polite tone as the two besties nod. "Good…BECAUSE THANKS TO YOU TWO, WE JUST LOST THE CHALLENGE!" She yells with a glare, getting to two to shrink back a bit

"Alright Killer Bass! One of your fishy butts is going home tonight!" Chris says, causing the Bass to slump down in defeat and the Gophers to cheer, having finally won a challenge in what seemed ages. He turns to the victors "Gophers, you win the challenge and are safe from elimination. And you've also won something else. An all expenses paid trip to…the tuck shop and another Hot Tub party!" He says and this gets the Gophers excited as they run off to the tuck shop to get their sweets. The Bass groans at this since they could have really used that. Most of them turn to the besties and glare at them

"Great…there goes the strake…" Naruto mutters with a sigh as he pinches his nose. He turns to the two. "Out of curiosity…what made you two get lost when you were with us?" He asks and the two start to get nervous

"Uh…we found this blueberry bush…" Katie stutters out, loud enough for them all to hear

"I see…" Naruto mutters with another sigh as Eva furiously glares at them

"YOU MEAN WE LOST THE CHALLENGE, ALL BECAUSE YOU SAW BERRIES!?" Eva roars out as Katie and Sadie shrink more

"Well…when you put it like that…yes…" Sadie says with a nervous smile. Eva was about to stomp her way to them when DJ and Duncan grabbed her and held her back. Naruto puts his hands to his face and groans loudly into them before running them down

"Awesome…real…awesome…I need to sherd something out…I'll see you guys later…" Naruto grumbles while walking away. The others started to do the same while Courtney helped Duncan and DJ guide Eva away so that she wouldn't do anything deadly to the two

[Later that night]

[Location: The Dramatic Bonefire Ceremony]

Night fell upon Camp Wawanakwa as all the members of the Killer Bass were sitting on the stumps at the campfire site with Chris in front of the metal barrel. The winning streak was nice while it lasted…

"Killer Bass, welcome back to the campfire ceremony. It's been a while since you were here." Chris says with a chuckle as everyone really was in the mood for any joke. He holds out a plate with 10 marshmallows with there being 11 Bass members

"You've all cast your votes and made your decision." Chris says while holding up his plate of marshmallows. "There are only 10 marshmallows on this plate. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow tonight must immediately return to the dock of shame to catch the boat of losers. That means you're out of the contest and you can't come back...ever." He says, adding the dramatics to things as the campers already knew this. "Now, I know you're tired. So, I'll throw your marshmallow at you. Savvy?" He asks and the campers sigh in relief since they'd rather have their marshmallow thrown than have to walk to get it

"Naruto, Dawn, Harold…" Chris calls out the three and throws them their marshmallows as they catch it and were happy to be safe

"Harold, Courtney, Geoff…" Chris calls out the next three and throws them their marshmallows as they catch it and are also happy to be safe

"Duncan, Eva,andDJ" The delinquent, Jock, and Gentle Giant smirk/smile as they catch their marshmallows

And that left only one marshmallow. And two campers remaining. Katie and Sadie.

The two friends hugged one another, as they knew, only one of them could stay and they'd be forced to separate. Chris lifts the last marshmallow off the plate and looks at the two for a bit, seeing how scared and tense they are as he decides to call out the last name

"Ladies, the last marshmallow for the night goes to…Katie." Chris says, throwing the marshmallow at them, only for it to not be caught as they were still clinging onto to one another

"No! Why Sadie!? Why her?!" Katie cries out, finally separating from Sadie so she can cry and Sadie does the same

"This is so unfair!" Sadie cries into her hands

"I so can't do this! I've never been anywhere without Sadie! We have to be together or I'll totally die!" Katie yells out before Sadie stops crying in her face and grabs her tanned friend by her shoulders and makes her look at her

"Katie, listen to me. You can do this! You are strong and beautiful, and maybe even smarter than me, and plus, you're the funnest(*1) girl I know! You have to do this, for the both of us!" Sadie yells as she got teary eyes, along with Katie before Sadie was eventually led away to the dock to board the Boat of Losers

"Sadie!" Katie cries out as she runs after her friend, to see her leave

"I'll…go with her…to make sure she'll be fine." Bridgette says as she goes after Katie, to make sure she was alright

The others just remained there at the campfire, hearing the distant cries, and were beginning to feel bad about tearing the two apart, but they should have seen this coming when they signed up for the show since there was always a chance that they were going to separate at any point

Naruto felt bad about this as he couldn't help but think about his past and remember one of the two girls he knew back then. He remembers how she was like Katie and Sadie, always bright and happy about things and like to be around people. Especially her cousin, even if the cousin didn't like spending time with them

'I hope they're doing okay right now.'Naruto thought, wondering about his childhood friends and how they were doing at this time as he hoped that they'd see him on TV and recognize him.

つづく

Teams:

Killer Bass:Geoff, Bridgette, DJ, Naruto, Dawn, Katie, Courtney, Duncan, Eva, Harold

Screaming Gophers:Gwen, Trent, Heather, Cody, Beth, Lindsay, Izzy, Owen, Leshawna, Tyler

Eliminated:Ezekiel, Justin, Noah, Sadie

Remaining Campers: 20

Chapter 7: Episode 6: Fear Phobia

Chapter Text

Author's Corner:

Keys:

"Talking"

'Thinking'

[Confessional]

[Flashback]

You don't gotta your cup down, hol' on

Drink freely and holla at me if you need me

Baby, you should enjoy yourself

Bossed up, need no help, look

They say, "Fly girls have more fun"

So what, so you should enjoy, yeah yeah

You should enjoy yourself

"This chapter ofTDM:I, contains scenes of extreme stunts and actions performed by fictional teens. Do not try anything that you read here at home. Seriously, you could get really messed up."

Disclaimer:

Total Dramaand its characters are respectively owned byTeletoonandFresh TV. And was created by Jennifer Pertsch and Tom McGills

Narutoand their characters are respectively owned byWeekly Shonen Jump Manga,VIZ, andTV Tokyoand created by

All Songs/Music used in this story are rightly owned by the artists and record labels.

Pixelowns nothing.

Last time on:Total Drama Maelstrom: Island…

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris recounts as the camera pans in on him. "The campers had their survival skills put to the test when they spent the entire night camping in the woods. Katie and Sadie's friendship was strained when Katie's sense of direction got them totally lost. Duncan's and Naruto's mad ghost-story-telling skills freaked out the Killer Bass, haha, and uh, Izzy played a prank on the Gophers by dressing up as a bear. Unfortunately, a real bear showed up and the Gophers spent the night up in a tree, which really sucked for them. Cody peed in his pants…twice and then it rained making the Bass not get any sleep last night. Luckily for the Bass, Dawn's freaky hippie magic predicted the oncoming storm and took measures to keep her team dry. Ultimately, the Killer Bass were the ones on the chopping block due to the wonder twins screwing them over for the win, leaving Sadie without a marshmallow." Chris says as he was now at the campfire pit, poking a stick into the now smoking logs. "Yup, the challenge was rough, all right. And if I have anything to say about it, today's will be even more brutal. Luckily, I do. What fresh horror have we planned for our campers? Find out next on TOTAL…DRAMA…ISLAND!"

Total Drama Maelstrom: Island

Episode 6: Phobia Factor!

We pick things right from the last episode as we see all of the current Killer Bass members still gathered around at the campfire except for Bridgette and Katie. They were still a little bummed out after losing since they had a streak going.

Just then the sound of crying got everyone's attention and they turned to see Bridgette holding Katie's hand with Katie crying loudly with tears staining her face and holding onto a torn-off piece of the dock in her other hand. Bridgette sat Katie down on a stump with the girl hugging the piece of wood

"Oh good, you got her to get away from the dock…in a sense…" Naruto says, looking at the piece of wood the crying girl was hugging

"It was a long goodbye." Bridgette tells them with a bit of a tired frown, the others nod, understanding given her condition they could tell since it had been a good hour since Sadie had been voted off.

The team stayed at the bonfire for a while, not wanting to head back to camp just yet, at least not while Katie was like this. Just then, everyone hears footsteps approaching them as they look over and see the Screaming Gophers heading over with Beth carrying around a plate of green gelatin with something inside it.

"What do you guys want?" Courtney asks, standing up and glares at the opposing team. "Come to rub it in?"

"We got you some extra dessert after our tuck shop party." Trent explains as Beth holds up the plate of dessert. "Thought you might want some."

"So what?" Courtney says, crossing her arms and narrows her eyes at the Gophers. She wasn't quite believing what they were saying. "You're just being…nice?"

"Ok." Gwen says, rolling her eyes and gives the real reason her team was here as she points at Owen. "Owen stank up our cabin and we need some time for it to air out." As if on cue Owen farts with Trent wincing a bit in disgust.

Beth then walks up to Courtney and holds up the gelatine for her with the Hispanic freezing at it.

"NO!" Courtney screams as she seems to actually back away from the dessert in…fear? Everyone gives Courtney a strange look as the CIT quickly tries to recompose herself. "I mean, no thanks. I'm good."

"What, are you on a diet or something?" Duncan asks, confused as to why Courtney reacted, say fearfully, to the desert.

"No!" Courtney yells, glaring at the delinquent. "I just don't like green jelly, okay?"

Everyone decided to simply shrug it off and pay it no mind. At least all except Dawn who, in true Dawn fashion, knew what the true deal was with Courtney but chose to keep silent as it wasn't her business. Beth then walks up to DJ and held the dessert to him but DJ took a look at what was inside of it and had a reaction similar to Courtney's.

"SNAKE!" DJ screams as he smacks the dessert away from him with the green gelatine landing on the ground in front of the Gophers. Cody walks up to the ruined jelly and pulls out what was inside of the desert and shows it was a red gummy worm.

"Chill, dude." Cody tells DJ as he holds the candy worm up for the big softie to see. "It's just a gummy worm."

"Sorry for trippin'." DJ says as he slumps down. "Snakes just freak me out." He says while Tyler walks up to him and pats the gentle giant on his back

"I feel you, chickens personally give me the creeps dude" Tyler confesses with a shiver at the mere thought of them.

"Wait you're afraid of chickens?" Gwen asks since chickens are an odd thing to be afraid of. Tyler sighs and nods, looking exhausted from thinking about his fear

"Wow, that's…really lame man" Duncan chuckles with a smirk while DJ now rubs Tyler's back.

Eventually, the Gophers sat down on some spare logs and the two teams started hanging out

[Confessional: Gwen]

"So suddenly, everyone's having this big share-fest by the fire." Gwen begins explaining what happened at the campfire after Tyler and DJ reveal their fears. "Like Beth went on and on about how her mortal fear is being covered by bugs, Harold's afraid of ninjas, Leshawna's afraid of spiders, even Heather admitted she's afraid of sumo wrestlers."

[End Confessional]

"My worst fear?" Gwen asks, she hardly had to think about this one once the phobia baton was passed to her. "I guess…being buried alive…" She says, shivering at the thought of her fear

"Walking through a minefield." Lindsay says up on her fear. "In heels."

"Flying, man." Owen says with a fearful expression. "That's some crazy stuff."

"Dentists…they think they're real doctors, but to me, they're Devils!" Izzy yells, shaking her head as she seemingly remembers it.(*1)

"I'm scared of hail." Geoff says in a bit of a low tone as he looks into the campfire. "It's small but deadly, dude."

Katie sniffs a few times before saying her fear. "Bad haircuts."

"Oh, okay. I change mine!" Lindsay says up after Katie gave her fear. "That's so much scarier than a minefield!"

After Lindsay's change, everyone looks around a bit, waiting to see who was next to admit their fear. Their eyes eventually land on Eva who was trying to act calm and failing at it since her nervousness was obvious by her body language.

As she notices everyone was staring, she let out a groan before sitting up a bit and taking in a deep breath.

"I…don't like octopus...(*2)." Eva grumbles out as she crosses her arms and looks away from the others.

"There was…an incident when I was younger and…they just freak me out everything I see it…." she shudders out before quickly looking over to the person next to her, who ended up being Bridgette, in an attempt to take attention away from her.

"I'm sure you guys noticed last night, but I'm kinda afraid of the woods." Bridgette says, feeling uncomfortable from the experience of last night. Duncan snorts

"Kinda is an understatement." Duncan says with a smirk causing Bridgette to give him a small glare.

Cody rubs a finger against his chin for a bit in thought and eventually shared what his fear was. "Having to diffuse a time bomb under pressure." He says

"Being completely cut off from nature." Dawn says, shivering at the thought while Naruto just places his hand on her shoulder, to calm her down. Something she was grateful for as she smiles at him.

"I'm not afraid of anything." Courtney confidently says.

"Bologna." Duncan disguises his word as a cough while Dawn rolls her eyes a little bit.

"Oh really?" Courtney narrows her eyes at the delinquent. "Well, what exactly is your phobia, Mr. Know-it-all?" she says, crossing her arms

Duncan actually flinches at this and everything went quiet except for the fire crackling in front of him. All eyes were now on Duncan as the delinquent lowered his head. Seeing no real way out, Duncan decides to just rip the bandage off. "C-Celine Dion music store standees…" He shamefully admits.

"Haha, ex-squeeze me?" Cody asks with a laugh as he puts a hand around his ear. "I didn't quite get that." He says, even holding his hand up to his ear

Duncan tires making himself smaller as Trent speaks up with a chuckle.

"Dude, did you say Celine Dion music store standees?" The musician asks as Duncan puts his hands on his face to hide his shame

"Ooh, I love Celine Dion!" Lindsay excitedly says before getting confused about something. "What's a standee?"

"You know." Trent explains to the dumb blond. "That cardboard cut-out thing that stands in the music store whenever the artist releases a new album."

"Don't…say it dude!" Duncan shouts at Trent with a glare.

"So if we had a cardboard standee right now…" Courtney just had to take the chance to tease Duncan about this. Especially since all the stunts he's pulled since day one of camp.

"Shut up!" Duncan yells as he covers his eyes. The delinquent then uncovers them a bit, narrows them, and points at Trent. "What about you?"

"Okay, well, I hate mimes. Like, a lot." Trent quickly admits before the guitarist turns to the last person who hadn't said anything during this sharing session, Naruto.

The rocker had been…oddly quiet during this whole thing. It seemed like he tried his best to hide in plain sight but it seems that didn't work with him being put in the spotlight. "Hey, Naruto." Naruto flinches once he hears his name and everyone's eyes were soon on him. "You've been weirdly quiet all night man. What'syourfear?"

Naruto gulps audibly as he slowly looks around. The eyes of 19 campers and who knows how many cameras were now on him. Similar to Duncan, there was no way out. At least Duncan sort of softened the blow that would have as he was sure most would find his fear completely stupid and pathetic. So he just went out with it. "I…I…I don't like… C-Chucky The Friendly Bear…ok." He stammers out

"Wait… Chucky The Friendly Bear?" Courtney and nearly everyone gave Naruto a look as he blushes from embarrassment over the whole situation. "You're seriously afraid of the mascot of that restaurant chain?" She asks, and Naruto only nods

"Y-Yeah…" Naruto says, shifting a little in his stump as he tries to look away from everyone. "Like Eva…something happened between me and that bear…I can't stand him..."

"Wow, I didn't think it could get any more pathetic after Duncan's fear." Heather mocks causing Naruto and Duncan to glare at Heather.

"Hey, it's alright." Dawn reassured Naruto as she gently put a hand on his shoulder. "You have nothing to be ashamed of." She says. Naruto looks at her and smiles slightly at her. Just grateful for her trying to cheer him up

"Thanks Dawn…"

[Confessional: Dawn]

"His aura…it was so…distressed. But…why?" Dawn asks, wondering what was going on with Naruto's fear of Chucky the Friendly Bear. The girl knew everyone's secrets, strengths, weaknesses, insecurities, and more just with a mere look, and when she saw Naruto's aura, it took a dramatic change in how it flowed normally and the color. "Whatever caused this fear must have been so bad, he's made a true effort to hide it in the deepest parts of his subconscious that not even I can see...what could have happened to him?"

[Endconfessional]

"Look can we just move on from me please?" Naruto asks as he puts his hand on top of the hand Dawn placed on him, unknowingly making the girl blush, and looks to the Bass's CIT teammate. "Alright, Courtney, you're afraid of something since everyone else is. So, spit it out already. What is it?"

"Nope." Courtney smirks and shakes her head. "Nothing."

Duncan chuckles a bit as he points a thumb to Courtney. "That's not what she said last night after our stories dude."

"Duncan." Courtney growls and glares at the delinquent. "Did you ever consider that maybe I was just humoring you, Naruto, and your stupid stories?"

"Sure, sure, princess." Duncan says, smirking and rolling his eyes, back to his usual attitude now after facing the embarrassment of revealing his phobia. "Whatever floats your boat."

"Shut up!" Courtney yells as everyone present laughs.

[Timeskip: The Next Morning]

It was now the morning after the night everyone revealed their fears to each other. Everyone decided before going to bed, that what happened at the campfire last night…stays at the campfire last night and didn't speak one bit of it as they all got their breakfast. However, things were not going to be on their side today…especially with a certain host looming around. A whistle got everyone's attention as they saw Chris come into the mess hall and look at both teams at their tables.

"Campers!" Chris announces with his usual grin on his face. "Your next challenge is a little game I like to call…Phobia Factor! Prepare to face…your worst fears!"

"Worse than this?" Leshawna asks in disgust as she lifts her fork to show…something that could best described as a gray hairy hot dog.

"We're in trouble." Gwen says as she had a bad feeling this challenge was going to be truly brutal.

"Now for our first victims…Heather!" Chris announces while taking a bunch of cards out of his pocket. "Meet us at the theatre!" He says, Heather takes a long sip of her coffee as Chris announces what she will be going through. "It's…Sumo time!" He yells upon hearing this Heather's eyes shoot open as she spits out all her coffee…on Trent.

Beth, Cody, and Lindsay all gasp as Chris moves on to the next announcement. He turns to Gwen.

"Gwen. You, me, the beach. A few tons of sand." Chris says and Gwen's eyes shoot wide open similar to Heather's as the goth loudly gasps.

"Wait, how did they know those were your worst fears?" Lindsay asks in a confused tone after Chris lists the fears of not just one, but two of the campers.

"Ugh." Gwen groans before slapping her forehead as she lays her head down on the table. Trent was quick to sit next to the Goth and rub her back to comfort her. "Because we told them." She mutters as everyone hears her and freezes, now getting what was going on

Lindsay still didn't quite get it so Trent further elaborated for the dumb blond. "At the campfire last night."

"Wait." Lindsay says as she starts to piece things together in her mind. "They were listening to us?" She asks. …she was getting the pieces together

"It's a reality show, Einstein." Gwen says irritably rolling her eyes. "They're always listening to us."

"But that's like…eavesdropping!" Lindsay gasps out in discomfort that all of their conversations were being listened in on… even though Chris said they would be monitored 24/7 on Day One.

Naruto groans and places his head on the table "…We're so f*cked…" He

Dawn gasps as she looks at him. "Naruto! There's no need for that kind of language!" She scolds the rocker

"Sorry, it's just…" Naruto sighs again as he ran a hand across his face. "Can't believe we were stupid enough to fall into a trap like this…"

"Alright, campers. Better finish breakfast in the next five minutes." Chris announced to everyone as he held up his wrist and showed off his watch, specifically the time. "Because once that's up, it's time to confront your fears and become better men…or chicken out and give the audience something to laugh at!" He says before he realizes something. He turns to Chef. "Chef Hatchet! Didn't you have a special order for Tyler here today?" He asks, as Chef grins and gives him a nod. This got Tyler and some others to look at the cook and saw he was deep frying something.

Tyler starts getting rightfully afraid as Chef walks out of the kitchen and over to him with a basket in hand, with something chicken-shaped inside it, Chef hands the teen the basket as Tyler gingerly grabs the chicken-shaped food item from it. Gulping audibly, Tyler nervously takes a bite of it, biting off its head and slowly holding it out at arm's length before a live chicken popped its head out of the deep-fried shell, prompting Tyler to scream

"How the hell?" Naruto utters, confused to hell as he wonders how the chicken survived being deep-fried like that…. And he wasn't the only one who was thinking that.

"Here is how the challenges will go. To win all you have to do is try and face your fear, you act like a scaredy cat and you lose your challenge. Simple!" Chris tells them all as they nod to show they understand. "Now, let's get this show on the road!" He yells as he is about to leave but stops when he realizes Tyler was still screaming. "Also, can someone make Tyler snap out of it? We're burning daylight here!" He yells and leaves the mess hall while the others

[Beth's Challenge]

After the time Chris had given everyone to prepare for the challenge, it was time for probably the most intense challenge yet of Total Drama Island. First up was Beth and her fear of being covered in bugs. For this challenge, Chris had set up a medium-sized inflatable pool filled to the brim with various bugs. Everyone was there to watch Beth do the challenge and either cringe in disgust, barf in DJ's case, or in Owen's case, faint at the sight. While he didn't have a fear of bugs, even Naruto was a little creeped out by the amount of bugs in the pool.

"Think you can do it, Beth? All you have to do is fully submerge yourself up to your neck for ten seconds and you get the point." Chris says to Beth while she stands at the edge of the pool and looks over into it.

Her face was pale, paler than it usually is as she gingerly moves her hand towards the bugs, and felt them wiggle and crawl around, she shivered in disgust and fear before removing her hand. Gulping, Beth steers her nerves down and closes her eyes tight as slowly she enters the bug-filled pool and submerges herself up to her elbow, attempting to work into it before vigorously shaking her head.

"No, no, no! I-I can't! Get them off me!" Beth screams, as she jumps out of the pool and runs off, flailing her arm around to shake the bugs off that were still on her.(*3)

"Ooo not a good start for the Gophers! Off to the next challenge!" Chris declares and Heather sighs in annoyance at her alliance member's failure.

Bass: 0 out of 10 - Gophers: 0 out of 10

[Lindsay's and Katie's Challenge]

Next up were Katie and Lindsay for the Killer Bass and Screaming Gophers respectively. The two shared a fear of bad haircuts so Chris had ordered them to go to the mess hall where Chris had a matching pair of mallet-styled wigs. Chris was about to put one on each girl's head…only for Owen to grab one of them and put it on his head. The big guy looks at the wig and was impressed by how it looks on him to the point that he starts dancing around for a bit before tripping on one of the logs and hitting a wall face first, and lying on the floor, allowing the host to grab the ugly wig from him and placing them on Lindsay and Katie's heads.

"Just keep them on for six hours and you'll both earn a point for your team." Chris explains the rules of the challenge to the girls, causing the two to gulp audibly since they had to walk around looking like this.

[Lindsay's and Katie's challenge: To Be Continued…]

[Owen's Challenge]

Next up was Owen and his challenge, was to fly around the island. But in what?

Owen was introduced to an incredibly old and rusty plane that looked like it should never be allowed to move, let alone be in the air for a second. Its wings were held together by packing tape while one of the landing gear wheels wasn't even a wheel, it was an old ski that looked like it could fall off at any moment. Owen gasps as the door to the plane opens and Chef is in it, looking to be the pilot, while dressed as a flight attendant.

The aerophobic was very reluctant to step into the plane but eventually did. Chef didn't give him a chance to back out as he closed and locked up the door and quickly got the shacky plane into the air, treating Owen to one of the most terrifying flying experiences ever in his life as he screamed in terror

Back on the ground, the teams hear Owen's screams and hope for the best for him while Harold, the ginger simply walks toward the bathroom with a magazine in hand and was about to head to a stall to do his business.

[Owen's challenge: To Be Continued…]

[Harold's Challenge]

Harold minds his own business in his stall, reading his magazine. However, he hears something open and this causes him to look around. Before he knew it, ropes lower from the ceiling, and the ginger witnesses as three ninjas make their way into the room, Harold opens the door, his pants down to his ankles, and sees the three ninjas standing in front of him and narrow their eyes at him and he freezes.

This was the moment he feared, them having the numbers advantage on him and cornering him. The old him would have run off but he decided not today. He had teammates relying on him and he had to prove himself to be helpful after how things have been for him for the last few challenges. So, taking in a deep breath, he looks at the ninjas

"You three should know something…" Harold says, making the Ninjas raise an eyebrow, their eyes being the only thing not covered by their black outfits. "When Chris gave us that time to prepare for our challenges, I had a sick feeling I would be cornered when I least expected. I'm not afraid of you all…I can take you all on!…" He yells before suddenly pulling out a pair of nunchucks and starting to twirl them around. The ninjas all flinched, seeing him twirl the weapon

"W-W-Wait!" One of the ninjas speaks with a fake Japanese accent. "We are not real ninjas! We are just interns dressed as ninjas!"

"That's what they all say!" Harold says as he narrows his eyes at the'ninjas'and starts advancing toward them

Nunchaku was one of the things Harold learned during his time at one of the summer camps he's been to, which allowed him to spin them around skilfully and swap hands back and forth. He was getting confident as he saw the three'ninjas'back away from him and he started speeding up his twirling.

TWACK!

However, this costs him in the end, as one of the ends of the nunchucks slams into his forehead, sending him falling back into the stall and lying there unconscious.

The door to the bathroom opens and Chris sees the results.

"Despite the K.O., Harold puts the Bass on the board." Chris says the teams as they waited outside the bathroom, and having seen what happened in the bathroom thanks to surveillance

"What!? But he failed! How do they still get a point!?" Heather yells in frustration before Chris holds up a hand to stop her.

"In the end, the attempt to face their fear is what means the most. Harold fully intended on fighting the ninjas if he hadn't knocked himself out. That, in the end, is what counts" he explains, smiling. Heather was about to complain before Chris silenced her by blasting his air horn into the air again.

"Someone get him to the med-bay and onto the next!" Chris yells before motioning the teams to follow.

Bass: 0 out of 10 – Gophers: 1 out of 10

[Leshawna's Challenge]

"Alright Leshawna, you ready?" Chris asks Leshawna as he gestures to an opened-up box next to him. The perfect size for Leshawna to lay down in. It was her turn and Leshawna was only wearing a bra and her pants. Her shirt and sandals have been taken off per orders by Chris. However, the host did give her clear hardware glasses to wear.

"C-C-Can you a-at least explain to me w-what the heck it i-is I'm gonna be doing?" Leshawna stutters fearfully. The girl with a tude was scared out of her mind about how Chris was gonna exploit her arachnophobia.

"Sure!" Chris says, shrugging his shoulders as he points to the box. "Your challenge is to lay down in that box for one minute…" Chris says as he lifts a cardboard box which sounds like it has something crawling around inside. Alotof things crawling around inside of it. "With50Tarantulas crawling all over you! All you have to do is stay in the box for 1 full minute!" He yells, grinning as he opens the cardboard box to reveal the 50 Tarantulas

Leshawna pales at this. She reluctantly goes to the opened-up box and lies down in it right as Chris explains the rules of her challenge right before mentioning the thing about the Tarantulas. 50 large spiders with hairy bodies walking all over her for a minute…it was Leshawna's worst nightmare come true. "You'll be ok Leshawna!" Gwen's voice speaks up and reassures her. "They're just Tarantulas! They can't hurt you!"

"Easy for you to say, honey!" Leshawna shrieks in absolute terror. "You're not the one that's gonna have 50 of those sick little pests crawling around all over you! What if they bite me and I get poisoned!?" She shrieks as Chris walks over to her, with the box of Tarantulas in hand.

"Relax, these were de-venomized so you won't need to worry about venom at all. Just relax and it'll be over before you know it." Chris says. He stands beside her with the box, ready to pour the Tarantulas into the box with her. "You ready?" He asks with his grin still on his face.

"NO!" Leshawna screams

"Great!" Chris says. He lifts off the lid of the cardboard. "Release the spiders!"

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!" Leshawna shrieks in a pitch that should have been impossible for humans to make as 50 Tarantulas were dumped all over her. She forces herself to keep her mouth shut to make sure none of these disgusting things get in her mouth.

But Leshawna was shaking more than a chihuahua in the winter as she felt all 400 hairy legs crawling over her body. She tries her best to keep herself from standing up and running away from these things as fast as she could…but eventually a few ended up crawling on the goggles she was looking giving Leshawna a near-point plank view of them.

This was the last straw for her as Leshawna let out another ear-piercing and glass-breaking shriek before bolting up from the box, jumping out, and running away as fast as she could, a few of the Tarantulas were still clinging onto her. All of her teammates gasp at this, except for Heather who facepalms, as Chris checks his stopwatch and saw the time before shaking his head.

"Not even ten seconds." Chris gives Leshawna's time in the spider box. "That's just sad."

Bass: 0 out of 10 – Gophers: 1 out of 10

[Izzy's Challenge]

We return to the mess hall where Izzy's challenge was about to take place. The only issue was…

"Come on Izzy! He's just going to look at your teeth, There might be a licensed dentist here but the challenge isn't getting a full dental procedure. All he has is one pick and a mirror" Gwen yells up to her teammate, trying to get the red-haired girl to get down from the ceiling

Izzy could barely even look down at the dentist's chair where the dentist, the producers brought for the challenge, was standing beside the chair without feeling her chest tighten up.

"No way man! That little pick alone is deadly! I don't want to be anywhere near it!" Izzy yells back before Heather sighs as she turns to the dentist.

"Do you really need the pick and mirror?" Heather asks while the dentist shakes his head.

"Truthfully no but her fear does relate to the Excavator and Mouth Mirror. If anything I'd say it has to at least enter her mouth and check her teeth, nothing else." The dentist says.(a/n: I know the names of the tools a dentist uses since I asked my friend who's a dentist.)

Heather sighs and looks up at Izzy with a glare

"Get down here Crazy Girl, or so help me, if we lose because of you? I make sure you're voted out next!" Heather yells

Hearing this, Izzy slowly and carefully as she got down from the ceiling as if waiting for the dentist to yell'psych!'and jump at her and saw he wasn't moving from his spot. She reluctantly moves to the chair, sits down, rests her head on the headrest, and looks at the dentist. Just having it in her mouth was scary but she was putting a lot on the line right now.

"O-Okay but I swear if you use it I'm fighting back!" Izzy yells before sitting down on the chair, her threat causes the dentist to sweatdrop before he begins his procedure on her mouth

Izzy gripped the chair's armrests as hard as she could as the dentist moved his tools around in her mouth, struggling to stay calm while she kept her eyes tightly shut. She didn't pay much mind to the fact that she snapped off one of the armrests, the feeling of the dentist's tools leaving her mouth raising her spirits instantly.

"There, done. You need dental work as you have a few cavities but that'll be something you get after this" Chef told her before she bolted and threw the broken armrest at him out of fear.

"Never!" Izzy screams before she ran away from them, leaving Chef glaring at her as she left.

"And with that, the Gophers are on the board!" Chris yells, chuckling at the odd ending of things while the Gophers cheer, finally happy they had a point on the scoreboard

Gophers: 1 out of 10 – Bass: 1 out of 10

[Bridgette's Challenge]

"So…I have to stay here for six hours…alone?" Bridgette asks as she sits on a log. She, Chris, and some of her teammates were in the middle of the forest

"Yep, that's all you have to do for your challenge. And don't think you can use the camera crew as company. They wouldn't be here, there are hidden cameras around this section of the forest to watch you. When the six hours are up, you'll hear an alarm go off, telling you that you're done…that is…if you can survive that long." Chris jokes before turning to the others. "Say your goodbye as her challenge will begin in one minute." He says before looking down at his watch and starts the countdown

"Just relax Bridgette. You got this. Just take deep breaths and have a calm mind." Naruto says, trying to calm her down

"Yes, you can. There are no animals around this area of the forest and the sun will still be up during the six hours, you have nothing to worry about." Dawn assures Bridgette, as she didn't scan any other animal around them.

"Yeah, Bridge, this is easy for you." Geoff says, bending down to Bridgette's eye level and smiling at her.

"Y-You think I can do this?" Bridgette asks, and the person who they never expected to encourage her, speaks

"You did great in the forest during the last challenge. If you can do that, you can do it again." Eva says. This causes everyone else to turn to her, staring at her shocked but this quickly changes as Eva turns to her and glares at them. "What?" She hisses out, daring them to comment

"N-Nothing. Thanks guys. I'll do my best…" Bridgette says, but her tone betrayed her. Before she could do anything else, Chris steps forward

"Okay, guys. Times up! Let's alone Bridgette with her thoughts alone." Chris says. The Bass hear this and nod as they start leaving the area but they wave Bridgette goodbye and she does the same. But when she saw them disappear through the tree line, she stops waving and looked around

"Six hours…I can do this…I-I can do this…" Bridgette stutters, trying to calm herself down

[Bridgette's challenge: To be continued…]

[Cody's challenge]

We cut to Chris and Cody as they were in another section of the forest, not too far from where Bridgette was sitting with something in front of the two. It was a makeshift bomb made of out trashcans, filled to the brim with trash and c4 and there was a timer on the bomb

"Alright Cody, this garbage bomb is going off in exactly 10 minutes. Everything you need to know to defuse it are on these schematic blueprints." Chris explains to the teen while tossing him a rolled-up blue sheet of paper.

Cody catches the sheet of paper and unrolls it before cringing at how blueprints made no sense to him

"Wait! No way, I can't do this!" Cody yells clinging to the schematics and holding them close to his chest while Chris chuckles a bit.

"Then I suggest you find a safe place to hide brah, later dude." Chris says before he starts to walk off.

"Wait, you're not going to watch?" Cody asks since he thought Chris had to be there to declare this challenge completed when or ratherifhe did disarm the bomb.

"No way! That's a live bomb dude! Plus, it's rigged with fireworks to go off if you disarm it, plus the lack of explosion is another clear indicator of whether or not you disarmed it or not. Come on guys, let's get out of here before he snips the wrong wire and gets us coated in trash!" Chris tells the camera crew to come with him as they leave Cody there,

[Cody's challenge: To Be Continued]

[Heather's challenge]

We cut to the amphitheater where both teams were at their respective stands, looking at the stage where Heather was as she was about to face her fear.

The mean girl of the Gophhers was face to face with a sumo wrestler who looked at her with a fierce expression while Heather stood in place, frozen and shaking in place.

Suddenly, the sumo wrestler screams and runs toward Heather at full force. Seeing this, Heather reacts

The Sumo wrestler doesn't see her on the ground in a ball, cowering in fear before it was too late. He trips over Heather and falls off the stage before bouncing away into the forest, even bouncing off a tree. Heather sees that the Sumo wrestler had left and she sighs in relief as she unrolls herself from her ball stance and lands on her butt, thinking that she had won her challenge and earned her team a point but Chris informed her she didn't earn a point since she didn't face her fear and rolled into a ball and made the Sumo wrestler.

This causes the girl to groan in disappointment as she failed her challenge.(*4)

Gophers: 1 out of 10 – Bass: 1 out of 10

[Back with Owen's Challenge]

Meanwhile, in the air. Owen was still screaming in utter terror as the plane flies above the camp. Performing daring and dangerous stunts in the air, further pushing Owen to scream.

[Owen's challenge: To be continued…]

[Gwen's challenge]

At the beach, some of the members from both teams watched where a mock grave was made as a bunch of sand was dug up with a stone resembling a tombstone placed in front of the hole with a timer on it set to five minutes. Inside the hole was a glass box with Gwen lying down inside with a walkie-talkie while Chris was busy burying her in the sand.

Trent was looking down at her and reassured the terrified goth. "There's enough air for an hour." Trent tells Gwen, trying to calm her down from this. "You only need to do five minutes."

"As long as we decide to dig you up." Chris jokes as he places more sand on top of Gwen's box.

"Not funny Chris!" Gwen snaps at the host.

"Sheesh." Chris says, rolling his eyes a bit. "Take a pill." He says while burying her with more sand

"I'll be listening the whole time." Trent says as he holds up his walkie-talkie which was connected to the one Gwen had. "Just yell for me if you panic and I'll dig you right up." He says while Gwen nods, agreeing to the plan

"Okay, gang. Say goodbye to Gwen as she leaves us and the world of the living!" Chris jokes, causing Gwen to glare at him

"Goodbye cruel world…" Gwen grimly says and Trent closes the glass box completely as she is getting buried alive.

[Challenge: To Be continue…]

[DJ's challenge]

We return to the amphitheater, where the next challenge was about to be done—DJ, who was tasked with facing his greatest fear. The gentle giant was on stage, standing purely frozen. He stood there with a fish tank that had what could be called, the island's smallest snake. All he had to do, was let the snake crawl on his hand and pet its head.

"Hey, you can do this buddy!" Duncan yells, trying to encourage DJ to do it

"Yeah man, go for it!" Naruto yells, following Duncan's lead to encourage DJ

DJ looks at the tank and sees the snake inside, looking at him. He gets nervous and was about to do something when he sees the snake blink at him, and this causes him to skip back a few steps in terror

"It blinked at me!" DJ yells, frightened

"It means it likes you!" Katie yells

"She. The snake is a she." Dawn says, seeing the snake while Courtney just rolls her eyes at this sight

"Oh come on DJ, it's the smallest snake ever!" Courtney yells, getting fed up with this

"Yeah, it's slimy and scaly and slithery" DJ whines as he continues to cower and recoil away from the snake.

"We need this point, DJ! The Gophers are in the lead and our numbers don't mean as much! Suck it up!" Courtney yells, and her yelling causes DJ to cower and jump behind the tank before he jumps away from that as well, realizing the snake is still there.

Courtney frowns before noticing most of her teammates shaking their heads at her. "What? We really can't afford to lose. All he needs, is a push." She tries to justify before Dawn gets up from the bleachers, walks over to the stage, and looks at the frightened giant

"DJ. You have nothing to worry about. She will not harm you in any way. All you have to do is be calm and just accept her." Dawn says and DJ looks at her

"A-A-And how do I do that?" DJ asks and Dawn smiles at him

"Go to her, hold out your hand to her, and she'll do the rest." Dawn says.

DJ looks back at her for a bit, taking in her words before taking a deep breath as he calms his nerves. He starts to step forward, slowly walking to the tank with his eyes shut since in his mind if he didn't see it he wouldn't stop short of it and freak out. He holds his hand out as a way to guide him to the tank until he feels it and sticks his hand into it. He repeats his thoughts in his mind before he stops when he feels something bump against his finger and realizes it is the snake.

At first, he wanted to scream but stopped himself when he realized it wasn't slimy at all, getting him to open his eyes to see the cute snake now sitting on top of his finger. Now that he could see it he did have to admit it was rather cute.

"Woo! Yeah DJ! Way to go!" several Bass teammates cheer while Courtney smirks back at them.

"See? All he needed was a little push" she said, happy that Dawn was able to help push him to overcome it and earn the team another point, putting the two teams in a tie.

The team was about to leave and go back to their cabin when Chris arrives and stops them

"Hold on guys. I need to stop one of you since the next challenge is up next." Chris says as the Bass looks at him. Chris then turns to the resident aura reader "Dawn, you're up since we've

"W-What?" Dawn stutters, as fear begins to come onto her. "B-But how? Look at where we are. We're surrounded by nature for Kilometres!" She yells, while pointing at the area, it was impossible to cut her off from nature. But Chris just grins

"Don't worry, we've thought and prepared for everything." Chris says as he brings out a walkie-talkie from his pocket and turns it on. "Bring it in boys!" He yells into the walkie-talkie

Suddenly, everyone jumps at the sounds of a helicopter's blades cutting through the air. They look up and see an approaching helicopter coming from the horizon while carrying a wooden carte with it. The aircraft arrives where the team was and lowers close to the ground where it detects the wooden carte from its cables and the carte drops to the ground, kicking up dust that blocks whatever was inside the carte from being seen with sounds of the wooden carte breaking apart. The aircraft then flies away, causing more dust to kick up and blocking not only the Bass from seeing what it dropped but also the viewers. Eventually, the dust clears away and the team looks at what was dropped off; to say they were shocked would be an understatement

[Dawn's challenge]

Dawn's pupils turn to mere dots as she stares at a large metallic cube as Chris walks up to a door that is located in front of the box. Opening the door of the box, Chris revealed inside the box were a bunch of different machines left on and making beeping sounds of various pitches while a cold breeze was seeping out of the box and a large TV was attached to the wall of the box and a chair was located in the middle of the box with a pair of large headphones were on the chair. Chris turned to Dawn and saw she had her jaw dropped.

"Dawn, for your challenge you must spend 5 hours locked inside this metal box with constantly turned-on machines while watching a documentary on the TV while using the headphones to listen to a documentary." Chris explains as Dawn starts to shake. "Complete isolation from anything natural. Not even a single blade of grass inside. That is your challenge." He says as Dawn makes a loud gulp in response and her shaking only got worse.

"N-N-N-Not e-e-even o-o-o-one?" Dawn violently stutters and Chris just laughs before he shakes his head

"Nope!" Chris says before he takes out a pair of keys and starts tossing them in the air. "If you decide to chicken out, there's a key there on the metal desk that'll unlock the door. At least I think that's the right key." He says, stopping his tossing and looks at the keys to see which one of them was the right one

[Confessional: Naruto]

"Seriously dude…" Naruto says with a completely unamused expression and tone. "Not cool." The red-hair/blonde says while shaking his head

[End Confessional]

"It's ok Dawn, this is a challenge. You just have to focus on that and you'll get through this quickly. You can do this!" Naruto encourages Dawn while placing his hand on her shoulder. This makes her blush and see he believes in her to do this. Now able to calm her nerves, Dawn makes her way to the box, she tries to be brave but her face has an expression of complete fear, which makes Naruto's heart feel like it is being stabbed by a hot katana. She stops in front of the box and stares at it before turning back to her team. "I know you got this." He says and the others start encouraging her to do it.

"O-O-O-O-Ok…" Dawn stutters, gulping again as she turns back to the box and stares at the inside of the box before taking in a deep breath. "H-H-H-H-H-H-Here…I….go." With that, Dawn walks inside the box, sits on the chair, and places the headphones to her ears. Seeing her doing this, Chris immediately slams the door shut and locks it up.

"Don't worry Dawn!" Naruto yells as he puts a hand on the metal box. He hoped Dawn could hear him from in there. "I promise I'll be here for the entire time!" He yells

"Actually Naruto…you won't." Chris tells Naruto, making the rocker flinch and slowly turns to the host of the show and sees he has his sh*t-eating grin. "I have a good friend of mine waiting and he's pretty eager to meet you~"

Naruto looks at Chris for a bit before he asks. "Please…tell me this dude is an ex-con wanting to fight...?" Chris simply shakes his head leading Naruto to gulp and slump down a bit. "Great…" He mutters, feeling dread at what was coming

"But before we get to that, gotta take care of a few more things." Chris says with Naruto following while hugging himself.

[Dawn's challenge: To be continued…]

Gophers: 1 out of 10 – Bass: 2 out of 10

[Trent's challenge]

Back on the beach, Gwen was still buried under the sand with three minutes left on the timer and Trent was lying down right next to the fake grave with his walkie-talkie in his hand.

"You still alive in there?" Trent speaks into the walkie-talkie. "Only three more minutes."

"And then you'll dig me up, right?" Gwen quickly asks, her tone speaks just how frightened and how freaked out she is.

"I promise." Trent reassures the goth in a calm tone.

"I need some kind of distraction!" Gwen tells Trent while taking deep breaths. "Tell me a story! Um, why do you hate mimes so much?" She asks. Trent sighs, he had a feeling that this was going to be brought up and he could see that Gwen was freaking out and needed a distraction. If it would help calm Gwen down, then he would do it 100 times if needed.

"My mom took me to this carnival once when I was four." Trent begins telling the story as he stands up from the sand and leans on the tombstone. "So I could see the elephants. I was stoked!" He says

"Yeah?!" Gwen fearfully lets out as all she could see from her point of view was the sand she was buried in. Sheneeds this distraction.

"I was so busy watching them that I lost her for a minute." Trent continues as he starts walking around, not noticing someone is coming up to him from behind. "I called out, but when I turned, all I could see was the horrible white face with black lips pretending to be me! I screamed and tried to run, but every time I turned around, he was there, doing this creepy fake run-and-scream routine!" Just as he was explaining, Trent felt someone poke his shoulder. Looking back, and doing a classic invisible box routine, Trent comes face to face with his worst fear…a mime.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Trent screams, dropping his walkie-talkie, and quickly starts running away with the mime quickly chasing after him.

Back at the grave, the walkie-talkie Trent dropped turns on, and Gwen's voice comes through the device.

"Trent? Trent, are you there?!" Gwen's voice cries from the walkie-talkie

As Trent runs with the mime chasing after them, the two pass by Chris and Naruto as the host has a megaphone and calls Trent with it.

"Come on Trent, he came here just for you." Chris tells Trent as the guitarist and mime pass by him again. "Just ask him to leave bra and you're done."

"What?!" Trent screamed as he came to a sudden stop along with the mime. "Seriously? I have to talk to him?!"

"Yep!" Chris yells. Trent grumbles at this before seeing the mime copying his actions, all while looking at him and this…

"AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!" This causes Trent to scream and run off again, with the mime following him shortly after

Back with Chris, he lowers his megaphone and looks at his watch, and sees the time

"Okay, we've got two minutes before Gwen's done." Chris says before turning to Naruto who is silent. "Naruto, you're coming with me! We have a birthday party to get to!" He says with a happy tone and Naruto just groans

"Great…" Naruto mutters as he follows Chris to where his challenge would be, hoping that this

[Trent's challenge: To Be Continued…]

[Naruto's challenge]

"I swear if that thing touches me, I'm punching it." Naruto says as he sits on a chair and scoots as far back as he possibly can be as far away from the horrifying sight in front of him. A large child-free bear dancing in front of him.(a/n: Think about a mascot version of Freddy from Five Nights at Freddy. And, I was thinking about the movie coming out this Friday. GF wants to watch it, I don't…)

When Chris said"birthday party",he meant it as there were balloons held down by tying them to rocks, a table with a party tablecloth, and he even had a party hat on his head.

As Naruto was forced into this form of hell, some of the Bass and Gophers came up and saw what was happening.

"Nick! I didn't know it was your birthday! Happy birthday!" Lindsay cheers as she goes up to Naruto and hugs him which, due to him sitting down and her standing up, resulted in her breasts pressing against his head while she hugged it.

"I-It's n-not my birthday…also my name is Naruto" Naruto stammers out before someone eventually pulls Lindsay away from him. "My birthday is October 10th by the way" he clarifies while he clears his throat to shake off the whole fact he just had a pair of rather large breasts that were contained in a low-cut shirt pressed up against his face, while also fighting back the blush he had on his face.

"Wow 10/10, that's a surprise." Leshawna says as they didn't know about that fact of Naruto.

"As I was saying! Naruto, your challenge is to spend 15 minutes here for a private birthday party with your own private Chucky. If you leave you lose and yes, punching or even attacking the friendly bear would result in a loss. Have fun!" Chris sings out as he leaves, making Naruto glare at him heavily while the others start leaving too. Some of his teammates

"I know you can do this, just like you said to Dawn, just focus on it being a challenge." Courtney encourages him, patting him on the back before she hurries off before some guys come over.

"So like…how did they feel?" Duncan asks with Geoff and Harold beside him before a hand lands down on his shoulder and a throat clears behind them. The trio turns and sees Eva glare at them with a red aura around her.

"I think you boys should catch up with the others…" Eva threatens as she cracks her knuckles. This gets the three boys to quickly run off, Naruto jumps a bit when she turns and glares at him before it lessens to a soft expression. "Stay focused and strong. You got this…" She mutters, patting his head before she walks off.

Naruto didn't have much time to dwell on it before a bunch of confetti hit him in the face, making him turn back to the bear with a flat face to see it had a cupcake in its hand and was holding out to him

'Goddamn mascot…this was a lot easier with others around.'Naruto thought with a groan before he went back to gripping the chair to fight the urge to run.

[Naruto's challenge: To Be Continued…]

[Back with Trent's challenge]

We cut back to the beach where we see Trent continue to attempt to evade the mime only for the mime to mirror everything he did and stay right on his heels. Trent groans as he skidded to a stop, turning around to try and stall for time to find a way to get rid of the mime only for the mime to start doing its stuck-in-a-box routine.

"There's no wall there man! Stop being creepy!" Trent yells but the mime just continues its routine at it, Trent frantically looks around for anything to get away from the mine before he notices the docks and books it off towards them.

[Trent's Challenge: To be continued…]

[Duncan's challenge]

While Trent was busy with his challenge, we cut to the Bass and the next up to face their fear for the team was none other than Duncan. Except for Naruto, Bridgette, and Dawn, all of the Killer Bass and Chris were there to watch as Duncan, with Courtney next to him, was looking right in front of him and saw that a mew 2 yards away…was a cardboard cut-out of Celine Dion. Duncan was frozen in place as Courtney spoke.

"She's pretty. She's nice." Courtney reassured the delinquent in a gentle tone.

"Just one hug and you're done." Chris says with a snap of his fingers.

"T-That looks really…real, man." Duncan speaks to Courtney with a fearful tone. He gulps loudly, while his legs shake a little

"Hey." Courtney put a reassuring hand on Duncan's shoulder, making him turn to her and saw she had a gentle look on her face. "It's okay if you can't do it."

Duncan takes a deep breath as he looks between Courtney and the standee of Celine Dion. He then looks at his team and saw they were encouraging him. Letting out a deep sigh, Duncan takes Courtney's hand and says

"Alright…I'll try. F-for the team" Courtney cheers Duncan on as the delinquent takes another deep breath…and runs full speed towards the cut-out and proceeds to pick it up and hug it. His team cheers as Duncan earned the Bass their third point.

Courtney suddenly runs up to Duncan and envelopes him in a hug.

"Duncan! You're awesome!" Courtney cheers for him as Duncan wraps a single arm around her.

"Ha! I did it!" Duncan said with a smile.

Courtney then leans in closer to Duncan…but then realizes what she is doing and quickly separates from him as the rest of the team comes up to Duncan and cheers for him. His actions earn the Bass another point, and finally put them in the lead

Gophers: 1 out of 10 – Bass: 3 out of 10

[Trent's challenge]

We return to Trent as he runs down the docks, he doesn't hesitate to leap into the water, submerging back to the surface and smiling as the mime stops at the edge of it.

"Woohoo! What's the matter mime!? Can't swim?" Trent says before the mime smiles at him and takes a deep breath as if he were ready to dive in after him. Seeing this, Trent quickly thinks of something to

"S-Stop! Y-Your makeup will run" Trent points out, making the mime stop diving into the water and think about his words before he nods solemnly and walks away. "Yes! One point to the Gophers please!" The guitarist cheers before Chris walks over to the edge of the docks looks at him and shakes his head

"Sorry, but that's not how it works dude. The challenge was to talk to him and calmly get him to stop chasing you. You instead ran around like a chicken with its head cut off and dove into the water. Yes, you got it to stop chasing you but not by facing your fear dude. That means, no point for your team.(*5)" Chris explains to him, making Trent yell in frustration before pulling himself out of the water.

"Great…now I have to go change clothes" Trent grumbles as he swims off to the dock and climbs onto it so he can walk off to the cabins and dry off.

"Wait a moment before changing as I think you'll want to see this next one." Chris tells him with a smirk as he notices a perfect opportunity for the next challenge while he pulls out a purple remote with a joystick

Gophers: 1 out of 10 – Bass: 3 out of 10

[Geoff's challenge]

"Now everyone," Chris tells some of the members from both teams as he walks over to a chair, sits on it, and looks at the remote in his hands. He looks at Geoff who was lounging on a chair was relaxing in the sun. "Watch Geoff closely as I feel the forecast is about to call for some localized hail." He tells them with a chuckle. He starts using the remote for something before everyone watches as a small black cloud starts to move around towards Geoff.

Geoff cracks open his eyes as he feels the sun was being blocked by something, confused to see a cloud so close above him before it starts to rumble. The second hail started to fall on him, Geoff instantly shot up from his chair and started screaming, trying to block the bail as best he could as it kept hitting him before he ran away from the cloud. But he soon realizes that even running away wasn't working as the cloud followed him, always right above him and continuously pelting him with hail

"Just stay still for a minute and let it hit you and you win! If you keep running it isn't going to count!" Chris yells out after him while the others watch.

"Awww that cloud is following him~! It's like his own baby cloud. I want one too~" Lindsay whines out before she starts waving towards the cloud. "Here cloudy cloudy cloud~" she sang out, trying to coax it over as it kept following Geoff.

"Ooo can you make it go higher, that way it'll hit him harder?" Heather asked, getting Chris to look at her in shock.

"You are one sick girl…but yeah~" he said with a chuckle as he made it go higher, increasing the speed at which the hail hit him due to gravity which only caused Geoff to freak out more and more. It was obvious that Geoff had failed his challenge

Gophers: 1 out of 10 – Bass: 3 out of 10

[Back with Naruto's Challenge]

Naruto felt like he was officially in hell, his whole body was screaming at him to run every time the bear mascot put on a show and tried to get him to get him to do it along. He had never been this close to the damn bear for this long given he often tried to steer clear of him ever since he was a kid.

Plus, the thing that was the worst for him right now, was that his timer had only shown he was at this for 3 good minutes. He desperately wanted to check on Dawn to see if she was safe but he also couldn't risk losing his challenge.

He starts to think about Dawn and how she was doing in her challenge. It has been nearly 30 minutes since she was put into that box and he was hoping she was doing well.

"So how are you holding up?" Chris asks with a smirk while he comes to check up on Naruto alone, the teen looks at him

"D-Doing fine man. Doing fine…" Naruto says, but his tone was strained, just showing how much willpower he was putting into doing this challenge. He looks behind Chris and notices Trent was walking down to the cabins but sees he was wet.'What the?'He thought, wondering what happened. "Hey, what happened to Trent?" He asks

"Oh, he ran from his mime and jumped into the lake to dodge the mime but that cost him them and the point." Chris says and Naruto frowns

"And did he dig out Gwen?" Naruto asks

"Nope, he got distracted by a mime. She's still down there." Chris says as Naruto's eyes widen at this. Trent left Gwen alone! He had to do something since he didn't know how long she had been down there

"What!? She's still down!" Naruto yells. He shoots up from his seat and grabs Chris by his shoulders "Aren't you going to go and dig her out?!" He yells as Chris calmly removes Naruto's hands from his shoulders

"Well, you could go dig her up but it'll cost you the challenge." Chris suggests and Naruto grits his teeth. One of his friends was buried alive and he had no idea how long she was down her and who knows how much air she had left. He thinks of a way to

"How about this! What if I hug the damn bear and I can finish this stupid challenge early?" Naruto asks which got Chris to gain a massive smile.

"Oh dude you are so on! But! It has to be for ten seconds and if you let go before the 10 seconds are up. No points!" Chris tells him, raising the stakes to make it even more difficult for Naruto.

"Damnit! Fine! Count them for me!" Naruto growls out before he rushes over to Chucky and hugs the mascot. He fights back at every bit of his body screaming at him to stop and to run while also doing his best not to try and choke the damn thing while it hugs him back, his body starts to sweat profoundly and after what feels like an eternity, Chris finishes his count

"And done! Great job Naruto!" Chris announces as Naruto pushes Chucky away and rushes off like he was being chased by something towards the beach. Chris watches him run off and laughs to himself.'God the drama is going to be so great today~!'He thought with a smirk as he knew he made the right decision in not reminding Trent about Gwen before he walked off to the cabins to change. He starts running after Naruto while pulling out his walkie-talkie and speaks to Chef to get things ready for Eva's challenge

Naruto was busy running toward the beach and he spotted the tombstone and saw the timer flashing at 00:00, showing she completed the challenge. Naruto immediately got to work as he grabs a shovel that rested near the tombstone, and started digging away "I'm coming Gwen, just hold on!" Naruto growls out before he eventually uncovers her case and quickly smashes the top of it, freeing Gwen.

Naruto was about to ask her if she was okay when he suddenly let out an oomph as Gwen burst up and tackles him to the ground and held him in a tight hug. He frowns as he could feel his shirt getting wet and her body shaking as she cried a bit. "Shhh, it's all okay now" he whispered to her as he pets her head and held her, sitting back on the sand.

"I-I-I-I been trying to reach Trent but I-I-I-I got n-n-n-nothing from him." Gwen stutters into his chest while she continued to hug him to console herself. He looks around and spots something near them

"And I know why…" Naruto says, he grabs the item near them and holds it up to Gwen. "He got ambushed by a mime thanks to Chris. And in a panic state, he ran and dropped this here." He says, showing her the walkie-talkie.

"O-O-Oh…" Gwen says, as she got that Trent's fear drove him to do what he did but it still was hurt that he did that. She looks at Naruto. "H-How did you know I was s-still buried?" She asks

"I saw Trent walking back to the cabins but I didn't see you I asked Chris what happened and he told me what happened so, I had to go to you and dig you out but Chris warned me if I did, I would have failed my challenge so…I decided I had to'bite the bullet'more or less." He says to her which only got a raised eyebrow from her.

"How do you bite a bullet with a mascot bear?" Gwen asks, almost afraid to know just what did he do but was still curious.

"I…hugged him." Naruto tells her with a shiver as if remembering it was uncomfortable. "Sorry if I'm sweaty 'cause of it…my body didn't like it since I wanted to punch that stupid bear." He jokes, getting her to chuckle before she rubs his arms.

"Thank you for coming to get me like this…and...sorry for making you do that just to get me out…" Gwen tries to apologize before he interrupts her, by wrapping her in a hug and surprising her with this.

"Hey, it's okay Gwen. You were in danger and needed to get out. I consider you my friend. and as my friend, I'd go far for my friends." Naruto says. Gwen's eyes widen after hearing what he said.

"Y-You mean that?" Gwen asks and Naruto nods

"Yeah, I do. Like I do consider most of everyone here as my friends too." Naruto says. Gwen looks at him for a bit before she wraps her arms around Naruto and returns the hug

"T-Thank you…" Gwen stutters while placing her head on his chest, she was starting to feel better. Chris arrives at the beach and sees Gwen hugging Naruto and sees the timer on the tombstone flashing, showing her time was up

"Oh good! She's alright! She's alright!" Chris yells, with relief in his tone. Some members of both teams arrive at the grave since they did see Chris run toward and Courtney sees Naruto hugging Gwen and jumps to the thought that he bailed out from his challenge. She runs to him and separates him from Gwen before grabbing his shoulders and starting to shake him

"Naruto! Don't tell me you bailed from your challenge!" Courtney shouts. She continued to shake him, and he started to get dizzy

"N-N-N-No! I d-d-didn't!" Naruto yells and this makes Courtney stop shaking him, he falls to the ground and lies on the sand while his eyes spin from the dizziness he was experiencing

"Huh?" Courtney utters confused and that when Chris steps forward

"Naruto did pass his challenge. He even upped the ante when he offered to hug Chucky the Friendly Bear for 10 seconds so he could end his challenge and come to dig Gwen up. Plus, since Gwen did stay in her grave with her time finished. So Gophers have earned a point thanks to Gwen and the Bass earned another point thanks to Naruto." Chris says and the two teams cheer as they go over to their teammates

"Alright! Great job Naruto! I knew you could do it!" Courtney cheers as she hugs the rocker while he shakes his head, to get the foxes he was seeing out of his vision

"N-No problem…Guess I needed a little push." Naruto says while laughing a little

"Gwen!" Everyone turn their heads to the left and sees Trent, now in dry clothes, rushing over to the grave with a worried expression He arrives at the mock grave and sees Gwen was out of the grave, and lets out a sigh of relief. "Oh man, you're alright! Look, I'm so sorry for leaving you buried alive like that, this mime came out of nowhere and I ran from him. I only remembered about you after I saw some of the team going to the beach." He apologizes with his hands together

"..." Gwen doesn't say anything and just looks at Trent with an enraged expression but it drops "Whatever..." She says as she stands up and starts leaving the area, leaving Trent there in confusion. He was about to run after her to further explain himself when…

-BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!-

"What the hell!?" Duncan yells as they see and hear an explosion in the distance. Chris turns and sees smoke coming from the area he left Cody and realizes what happened

"If I had to guess, I'd say Cody just blew himself up. Hahaha." Chris laughs. "Now, we better go and check to see if Cody tried to disarm the bomb or ran away and hid." He says with a smirk since the bomb did indicate that Cody's challenge had ended.

"You guys go on, I'm going to go and check up with Dawn and see how she's doing." Naruto says and before anyone could say anything, he bolts toward the amphitheater to go and check up on Dawn.

"Run like the wind bro! Run like the wind!" Chris yells for a bit before he chuckles and turns to the others. "Now, let's go and check up on the Cod-ster and see what happened in his challenge." The host says as he leads everyone to where the explosion went off. Trent stays as he looks back to where Gwen had walked off to and saw she had vanished. He frowns a bit before he walks in the direction where she went in search of her and to explain his actions

Gophers: 2 out of 10 – Bass: 4 out of 10

[Bridgette's challenge]

We cut to the forest where we see Bridgette walking around the area Chris and the others left her, all while looking around with a nervous expression

"Okay, okay, okay, okay Bridge. You can do this. You only got…" Bridgette says as she stops walking and looks at the watch Chris gave her before her challenge started to see how much time she had left. "4 hours to go. Y-Yeah, you can do this. You can do this." She says, trying to psyche herself up as she resumes walking around the area, even picking up her pace a little, not wanting to venture out and start getting more paranoid than she already was. Just then, the sounds of a crow start to caw up in a tree, startling Bridgette before she looks up to the sky and glares at the tree. "Oh, don't even bother trying to scare me Producer people!" She yells, even putting her hand to her hips while keeping her glare, hoping she was glaring at a hidden camera and the producers could see her.

Suddenly, she hears an explosion go off near her, causing her to jump and start frantically looking around, wondering what just happened. She starts hearing footsteps approaching the area she's in while some grunts for pain. Wondering what was that, Bridgette looks around to see what was it before spotting something coming toward her. She backs away a bit before tipping on a fallen log and watches as the figure approaches closer to her before she sees someone with their entire body and face covered in trash and was walking toward her with his arms out.

Seeing this, Bridgette's flight or fight reflex activates and she screams in terror before she shoots up from the ground and bolts it out of the area as the figure continues to walk before tripping over the log and falling face-first onto the ground. The others arrive at the area and see the figure lying on the ground while not seeing Bridgette anywhere and realize what happened

"Well, looks like Bridgette failed her challenge." Chris says. They soon hear groaning coming from the figure and see him lifting his head and everyone sees as some of the trash covering the figure's face slides off to reveal it was Cody. "Judging from Cody's condition, he either ran out of time with the bomb or tried to disarm it and snapped the wrong wire. I'll have to review the footage to see what happened." He says. An intern arrives with a camera and hands it to Chris who looks at the footage and sees what happened during Cody's challenge and he was surprised by what was on the footage. "Ha, guess Cody did try to disarm it. That means he gets the point for his team.(*6)" He says, showing the teams the camera and the footage which showed Cody looking at the blueprint while he was busy cutting a wire but he cut the wrong which resulted in the explosion from earlier

"What!? But he blew himself up! How can he get the win!?" Courtney yells

"The challenge was for him to try and disarm the bomb or run and hide. If he did run and hide, he would have failed and wouldn't have earned his team the point. But he did try to disarm it, he failed to disarm it but him trying to was enough for the point. So, the Gophers have 4 now." He says and the Gophers cheer while Courtney just groans from disappointment and runs her hand down her face

[Confessional: Bridgette]

"Actually, I'd like to thank the producers for helping me conquer my fear. You guys taught me it was all in the mind. I'm proud to learn that…after realizing I failed my challenge!" Bridgette yells as she slaps her forehead

[End Confessional]

"Well, that's that. Time to move on to the next challenge!" Chris declares

"So, who's next?" Eva grumbles out, only to see Chris staring at her with a big smile and she starts to pale. "Oh no…" She utters and Chris eagerly nods

"Oh yes. Let's move to the mess hall, shall we? Since that's where the next challenge." Chris says as he walks to the mess hall with the others following suit while some pick up Cody and rush him over to the medical tent to get treated and cleaned up

Gophers: 3 out of 10 – Bass: 4 out of 10

[Back with Dawn's challenge]

'Hold on Dawn! I'm coming!'Naruto yells in his mind as he rushes toward the amphitheater. He hears screams of terror above him and he looks up to see the Island's plane and sees it performing a series of barrel rolls, which results in more screams echoing through the air. He realized it was Owen who was screaming. He ignores that and continues his run to the amphitheater. Thankfully, after 2 minutes of running, he makes it to the area and spots the metal box right in the middle. "Yes!" He yells

Naruto reaches the box and starts banging on it, hoping Dawn would hear him

"Dawn! Dawn, are you okay in there!?" Naruto yells, but nothing came from the box and this greatly worries him. "DAWN!" He yells, concerned about Dawn when suddenly…

"I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE?!" Naruto flinches at the loud, yet muffled voice coming from the box. Suddenly, he hears banging on the door, coming from the inside of the box. "LET ME OUT, LET ME OUT, LET ME OUT!" Dawn screams, her tone sounding frantic

"Hold on Dawn! I'm letting you out!" Naruto shouts before he scans the box for the keys to the door and he thankfully spots them hanging off the door handle. Wasting no time, he grabs the keys and looks for the one he saw Chris use to lock Dawn in the lock. He finds the key and uses it to unlock the door and quickly opens the door, and he is introduced by a chill breeze coming out of the door, "Dawn! Are you ok-OFA!" He was saying but he gets tackled by a green and light blonde blur to the floor. He lands on his back on the ground and wonders what hit him when he feels something on his chest and small arms wrap around his neck. He looks down and sees Dawn, hugging him tightly. "Dawn? Are you-" He stops what he was about to ask when he sees Dawn lift her head to him and he silently gasps in shock at the state she was in. Her hair was frizzed up and beyond messy, her eyes were incredibly bloodshot, and her pale skin was much paler than it was before, to the point where it looked like her skin was snow-white in tone and she was shaking violently. "Dawn...are you okay?"

"I-I-I-It was horrible…so horrible…" Dawn manages to squeak out, even as she struggles to speak in her condition

"What? What happened in there?" Naruto asks, just wondering what the hell happened

"So much…pain…so much…death...so…quiet…so cold…" Dawn mutters. Confusing Naruto by what she said

"Huh?" Naruto utters. He looks to the inside of the box and saw just what was inside, there was A/C that was blasting out cold air and he saw a TV that was playing a video on animal hunting and meat slaughtering. He looks at the headphones and he had a feeling that they were connected to the TV, to make it worse for Dawn to watch.'Oh Chris, you sick bastard…'He thought, his eyes dimming in color as he was angry at the host and his cruel act against Dawn. But before he could plan out some payback, he feels Dawn beginning to shake once again. He quickly wraps his arms around her, sits up, and starts soothing the poor girl. "Hey, hey, hey. Shh, it's okay. It's okay. You're back outside. You're in nature and your feet are on the grass and earth once more. You're with nature again." He says as he runs his hand through her hair. This helped slightly as Dawn's shaking had calmed down a little.

The two stay like this for a while as they hear the birds chirp around them, even some flying toward the two and land on the box and see Dawn and her state and were visibly worried

"Do you feel better now?" Naruto asks the petite nature girl and she nods a little

"Hmm…a-a little bit." Dawn stutters, her tone and posture was better than it was a few minutes ago but she still was shaking a little. Naruto sees this and thought about something that could cheer up Dawn and perhaps get her back to her usual self. And as if a lightbulb appeared over his head and turned on, an idea sprung forth

"Hey, do you want to go and play with DJ's pet rabbit, Bunny?" Naruto asks. And after a while of no speaking, Dawn answers with a small nod

"That…would be nice..." Dawn says and Naruto smiles

"Yeah, let's go find DJ and ask if we can play with Bunny." Naruto says. Before Dawn could say anything or even stand up, Naruto stood up and lifted her and held her in his arms in a bridal style, and started walking to the cabins, hoping to find DJ there.

Dawn is taken by surprise by this action but she couldn't help but feel…warm and happy as she felt Naruto's aura. It was warm, bright, and filled with life. Even with that chaotic energy flowing through it, it was the perfect balance. Something she's never seen from someone outside her family. It was putting her at ease as she placed her head onto his chest, listened to his heartbeat, and closed her eyes as they made their way to the cabins.

Gophers: 3 out of 10 – Bass: 4 out of 10

[Eva's Challenge]

"What do I have to do?" Eva asks, as she nervously looks around for a bit while she, Chris, and some of the members of both teams were at the docks. Chris instructed Eva to go and change into her swimsuit. She was on a platform that was stationed in the middle of the water near the docks where the others were standing, watching her. Naruto, Dawn, Gwen Trent, and Owen were not there to watch this due to known reasons

"Oh, that's simple. All you have to do is last 5 minutes in the ring…" Chris was saying before Eva cut him off

"Easy." Eva says, confidently as she cracks her knuckles and rolls her neck. Seeing this, Chris continues

"With a Giant Pacific Octopus!" Chris finishes and this is where Eva stops cracking her bones and looks shocked

"W-What…?" Eva stutters. Suddenly, the water starts to shake, which makes Eva have to balance herself on the platform. Something started emerging from the water and Eva's pupils dilated as she came face to face with a Giant Red and White octopus, looming over her while its tentacles moved up on the platform

"There she is campers, Betty the Giant Pacific octopus! This type of octopi normally stands at a normal 6 feet, weighs an average of 10-71 kg (22-156 lbs), and can lift and move objects that weigh around 318 kg (700 lbs). But this one we have here for the challenge iswayabove avenge. Betty here stands at a shocking 9 feet, weighs in at a record-breaking 90 kg (198.4 lbs), and can lift things that weigh in around 452 kg (996.4 lbs)! She's a real record breaker, oh and she's a prizefighter!" Chris explains the stats on this octopus

"That's almost a ton!" Harold yells, shocked by the amount this giant octopus could lift.

"Nah, we had Betty cleared to fight safely." "Like I was saying, Eva. All you have to do is wrestle and last 5 minutes in the ring against Betty here. If she pins you to the ground or throws you off the mat, you're out! So, good luck and try not to get bit by Betty, her venom, while it won't kill you if you're treated fast, it'll paralyze you and that's something you don't want!" Chris says. He chuckles as he walks over to the lifeguard chair, climbs on top of it, and sits on it with a stop-watch in hand

"Is this even safe?" Courtney asks, feeling like this had to be not legal. Chris looks at her and grins.

"Relax, we had Betty sign the waivers before today. So everything is good." Chris says before he looks back at Eva, who was staring at Betty in shock and fear. "Okay Eva, when you're ready, the challenge will start!" He yells

Eva was staring at Betty, gulping loudly as she was getting extremely nervous about this. She looks at the tentacles and involuntary shivers, seeing how slimy they were

"You got this Eva!" Eva hears Courtney cheer and she turns to see her team cheer

"Yeah, show that giant calamari who's boss!" Duncan cheers, clapping his hands for her

"You can do this Eva!" DJ yells

Eva saw this and felt…happy that her team believed she could do this. She smiles slightly and nods

"O-Ok…I got this…" Eva mutters to herself. She turns back to Betty and stares at Betty for a bit before she takes in a deep breath and exhales before shifting into a gecko-wrestling stance. She looks determined. "GO!" She yells and Chris blows a single with

Eva and Betty got into what could be considered one of the best Human VS. Nature fights captured on TV. Eva was able to deal damage to Betty with kicks, punches, and even bites to her tentacles and body. Betty was also fighting back against her human opponent, throwing punches with her tentacles, striking Eva in various parts of her body, and trying to grab her but Eva evaded her attempts. They were at this stalemate for most of the fight until Betty successfully caught Eva in one of her tentacles and wraps her other tentacles around Eva's body and sticking her with her suckers.

"And Eva is caught! Will she be able to break out of Betty's hold or is she finished!" Chris narrates the fight while eating some popcorn. Eva was struggling to break free from the octopus's grip

"C'mon Eva! You can break out of it!" Her teammates continued to cheer her on hoping she'd break out of the octopus's hold

Eva was trying to force her way out of the octopus's grip but not only did the octopus's grip tighten at every attempt she made to break free but she also shivered when she felt some of the tentacles start moving to places that were rather…private and she shivers some more feeling how slimy they felt. Eva tries again to break free but the grip Betty was applying was getting to the point where she couldn't. Eva felt one of the tentacles move to an area that caused her to blush and shiver once again, and this was the breaking point for her.

'I…I…I can't do this!'Eva thought before turning to Chris and yells "I give! I give!" She yells.

Chris hears her and blows a whistle, and this makes Betty stop what she was doing and drops Eva back to the mat where she lands and sits up, having this defeated expression as she thought she failed her challenge.

"Hey, guess even the strongest can fall short." Heather says, taunting Eva for her epic fail.

"And Eva wins the Bass another point!" Chris declares loudly, causing everyone on the dock and Eva to turn to him with an expression of confusion

"H-Huh?" Courtney utters, confused by what Chris said "What?"

"Yeah, she won the Bass another point." Chris says

"What!? But she lost the fight to that dumb squid!" Heather yells, not understanding how Eva earned her point when she gave up

"Yes, while she did lose against Betty. The real challenge was for her to overcome her fear. The moment she started to fight, that was the moment she won the challenge." Chris explains

"Then why did you let her continue to fight!?" Heather yells, furious by this as Chris just shrugs his shoulders

"I felt that this episode needed some action." Chris says. And in hearing this, The Bass cheer loudly while Eva flops to the mat in relief as she looks up to the sky

"Woooohhh! Way a go Eva!"

"Yeah, you are the man…girl…you know what I mean!"

"Nice one Eva!"

Eva heard her teammates cheer and congratulate her and she couldn't help but smile at it

"Thanks guys…" Eva whispers to herself. Happy that she won her challenge and had her team happy. She hears a commotion in the water and turns to see Betty lowering back into the water. "Hey, you!" She yells at Betty, stopping the Giant Pacific Octopus as it looks at her while Eva stands up and glares at it. "Don't think you've won this! Next time we fight, there will be no time. We're going till one of us walks away!" Eva yells at Betty, glaring at her with a determined expression. Betty looks at her for a bit before nodding and making a sound, signaling a confirmation of her challenge as it sinks into the water. To who knows where.

"Okay, let's take a little break and we'll move on to the next challenge!" Chris yells, leaving the campers by the dock as Chef goes out to go get Eva and bring her to her team so they could cheer for her properly

Gophers: 3 out of 10 – Bass: 5 out of 10

[Owen's challenge]

After 2 hours of flying and performing aerial tricks, the plane descends to the island before e coming to a stop near the cabins. Owen bursts out of the aircraft and runs far from the plane before falling to his knees and starts kissing the ground. He had earned the Gophers a point.

Gophers: 4 out of 10 – Bass: 5 out of 10

[Lindsay's and Katie's challenge]

Some hours passed and the time they were supposed to wear their ugly wig had ended. Lindsay and Katie met up in the washrooms and took off their wigs. Upon doing this, the two complimented one another for how beautiful they were since they seemingly forgot one another's beauty due to the challenge

This made them earn a point for each of their team.

Gophers: 5 out of 10 – Bass: 6 out of 10

[Tyler's challenge]

After the break, everyone (minus Naruto, Dawn, Cody, Trent, and Gwen) met Chris at an area not too far from the campsite where thelastchallenge was about to take place. A fenced area where a small brown box with holes on the box was inside the fenced area.

"Alright everyone, after a day of high-tension actions and drama, we're in the ninth inning. Tyler!" Chris starts, calling out the athlete to approach him as Tyler walks over to Chris and leans on the fence. Chris looks at Tyler and begins speaking. "Alright Tyler, for your challenge, it's pretty damn simple. You need to get into this pen for three minutes with these chickens." The hoist explains as he lifts the lid off the brown box to reveal a hen and two baby chicks sitting inside it

"C'mon Tyler, you can do it, dude!" Owen yells, trying to encourage his teammate while Duncan on the other hand just chuckles

"Yeah, unless of course, you're chicken." Duncan says while flapping his arms like wings. Trying to goad Tyler into proving him wrong but…

"I'm not too sure we're getting anywhere with this one…" Chris mutters with a frown. The reason why he says this is because Tyler was inside the pen but he was sitting on the ground in the fetal position and was rocking back and forth, facing away from the chickens as he refuses to even look in the general direction of them. "I mean, sure he's in the pen but if he doesn't even look at the chickens in the three minutes, it won't count." He adds before Heather walks up to the side of the pen

"C'mon, you scaredy cat! Just look at the stupid birds and win us this point! Since this is the last challenge and we need this to tie the game!" Heather yells, trying to get Tyler to just do it but it doesn't work since he was still rocking back and forth in the fetal position

"That's not actually true." Chris says, grabbing everyone's attention as he felt this challenge was a bust. He walks past Tyler and looks at everyone else. "We've got one more challenge set up." He says

"What? But who?" Courtney asks, knowing that everyone was done with their challenge. She sees Chris looking at her with a grin and realizes what he was saying. "Wait…you mean…me? But, that can't be right, I never said my fear…" She says

"You didn't have to. We're always watching youandyour reactions." Chris says with a grin as Courtney's eyes slowly widen. Everyone thought back to last night and what reaction Chris was talking about before remembering how Courtney reacted when Beth offered her the green jelly

"Wait…you mean to tell me…you're afraid for…green jelly?" Bridgette asks as Courtney just lowers her head in shame

"A-Ha! I knew it. Didn't I tell you guys they were eavesdropping on us?" Lindsay tells the others, recalling what was said in the morning

"Yeah, so Courtney. You ready to win it for your team?" Chris asks the CIT who just gulps loudly and Chris takes that as a yes. "Great, now Campers, follow me to the last challenge of the day." He instructs the others as they follow him to where was this final challenge located. Leaving Tyler in the pen

Courtney could only feel dread running through her body as she could only imagine what

Gophers: 5 out of 10 – Bass: 6 out of 10

[Courtney's challenge]

And she was to feel that dread. Chris had led her and everyone else to about a 50-foot-high dive…right into a pool ofgreen jelly!The same color of the jelly Courtney rejected last night. Chef was busy stirring the jelly in the pool, making sure it was fine to dive right into.

As the C.I.T. was frozen in fear, Gwen and Trent joined the Gophers as Gwen was standing far from Trent while Naruto and Dawn were finally arriving to join the group. Dawn was holding DJ's pet rabbit close to her with a few birds perched on her head while more rabbits were following her. Everyone saw the two and were shocked at seeing the state Dawn was in, especially one practical camper.

"Dude…what happened to her?" Geoff asks as Dawn's eyes were still bloodshot and her hair was still mostly a mess

"She…didn't take her challenge very well…" Naruto just says as he pets Daw gently on the shoulder. The aura reader was silent and chose to be close to Naruto and her animal friend. "I think she just needs a lot of natural energy and she'll be fine." He says. He looks at the pool and sees the contents with it "So, what's up with the jelly?" He asks

"It's what she's afraid of." Duncan explains, chuckling a little as he points at Courtney who was still frozen. "She's afraid of jelly."

"Jelly…really…?" Naruto couldn't help but deadpan at the CIT as a sweatdrop was running down his head. "Didn't see that coming…" He says

"I-I'm not afraid of jelly!" Courtney snaps at the blonde/redhair, startling the few birds hanging around Dawn. "O-Only the green kind! It's like sugary, jiggly snot!"

"Okay Courtney, your challenge should be pretty obvious. Either dive into the pool of jello. But I'll make things more interesting if you don't jump. The Gophers' points double and they win. You jump, your team wins. So, what is it going to be?" Chris asks, warning her of what was on the line. Sighing heavily, Courtney begins her dreadful walk to the ladder.

"This is insane…I could seriously die from this." Courtney says as she reaches the ladder and starts to climb up it.

"Is this even safe?" Trent couldn't help but ask

"Relax. Everything is perfectly safe. The jello will absorb the force and will act like a cushion really. We even had a few interns test this challenge out before we even got here and they're fine…mostly that is." Chris says, laughing a little. Heather looks at the jello in the pool and thought of a way to psyche Courtney out of this

"Oh man…that's just cruel. It's probably warm by now. Warm…green jello, snotty bouncy jello." Heather says, describing how it could feel by now if you were to jump right in. This causes the others to gasp before cringing at the description.

"You're not going to make me quit!" Courtney shouts, glaring at Heather who looks up at her and smiles as The Bass cheers her on

"That's it! Keep climbing!" Duncan yells at her to keep going up

"She's just trying to psyche you out! You can do this!" Bridgette yells along, trying to help Courtney drown out the doubts she could be having while she climbs up

"They're right Courtney! I know this is hard and sucks that you're diving headfirst into your fear but we'll get you out of it fast and get you to a shower right away!" Naruto yells, as he and the others nod and get ready should she jump

Courtney finally makes it to the top and walks over to the edge of the diving board and looks down to the pool and sees the green jello, her vision starts to go double as she feels nauseous

"It's okay Courtney! You'll be fine! You can do it! Don't think about the jello when you dive! Think about water!" Duncan yells up to Courtney, hoping that this would help Courtney to jump

"T-Think about water…think about water…" Courtney mutters, repeating the Duncan's advice. She looks down at the pool again and envisions the jello as clean blue water. She takes in a deep breath, sees her eyes, and leans forward, leaping off the diving board and dives toward the jello and…

…

….

…..

"Ah….my head…" Courtney utters as she begins to wake up. She felt ill and nauseous. She started opening her eyes and saw she was staring at a green ceiling, something she wasn't familiar with "W-Where am I?"

"You're in the infirmary tent." Courtney hears a deep voice beside her and she turns to see who it is. She sees Chef who is reading from a newspaper. "You're in the infirmary girl."

"W-What happened?"

"You jumped off and landed in the pool of jello. But when your team went to get you out, you passed out."

"R-Really?" Courtney asks as she sits up from the bed she was on and feels her body was indeed sticky and had some chunks of green jello stuck on various parts of her body

"Yep…" Chef nonchalantly says as he turns a page of his newspaper. Courtney started getting nervous, about the aftermath of her challenge since she had no idea what happened

"S-So, what happened? A-After I jumped and landed into the pool?" Courtney stutters, nervous about what Chef could say. The man in question looks up from his paper and looks at her for a bit before answers her question

"You won…" Chef says and Courtney looks at him with a shocked expression

"W-We won?" Courtney asks, thinking she misheard Chef but he nods in a slightly annoyed manner

"Yeah. While you did faint upon landing in the pool, you did jump off so, you won the challenge on a technicality." Chef explains how the Bass won but Courtney wasn't listening as she was shocked by the fact they won before that shock slowly turns to joy and excitement as she starts smiling

"We won!" Courtney yells, shooting from her bed and starts jumping on the floor. Overjoyed about the win/ But her celebrations were cut off by Chef who was annoyed by her antics

"Yeah, you won. Now if you're feeling better. GET OUT!" Chef barks to Courtney, causing her to stop jumping and flinch at his shout

"R-Right. Sorry!" Courtney yells before she runs out of the infirmary tent and straight to the camp, to go and get clean and go celebrate with her team.

"Whatever maggot…" Chef just said before he got up and left the infirmary tent, to go and clean the pool of jello so he could use said jello in tonight's dinner

What Chef or everyone else weren't aware of was that Owen had gone back to the green jello pool, realizing it was warm to what Heather was correct, and sat in it for a bit…before he ate all the jello in the pool in one sitting…

Gophers: 5 out of 10 – Bass: 7 out of 10.

Winners: The Killer Bass.

[Later that night]

[Location: The Dramatic Bonefire Ceremony]

Night fell upon Camp Wawanakwa and the Dramatic Bonefire Ceremony was taking place, with the Screaming Gophers on the chopping block to be sent home. 5 of the 10 Gophers had already received their marshmallows from Chris. The ones who did receive their marshmallows and were saved were: Beth, Cody, Gwen, Izzy, and Owen. The ones who didn't receive any marshmallows were the ones who failed their challenges

"There are only 4 marshmallows left on this plate. The five of you were one of five who didn't complete your challenges today, one of you is going home tonight and can't return…Ever!" Chris says as he puts emphasis on the fact, that once they were eliminated from the game, they couldn't come back…ever again and this causes the 5 to be rather nervous. "The next names I'm gonna call are save…" The host says as he pauses and makes the 5, the rest of the team, and those watching to be nervous about who were safe. "Heather, Leshawna, and Beth." He calls the three girls, much to their relief as they stand and walk over to the plate and take the sweet treat of them being safe. But this causes Trent, the guitarist, and Tyler, the athlete, to nervously look at one another, knowing they were on the chopping block. "The final marshmallow goes to…" Chris once again pauses, intentionally causing drama to happen as the two teens nervously wait in anticipation for their name to be called and after what felt like forever, Chris finally speaks. "Trent." He calls out the final name as Trent lets out the breath he wasn't aware he was holding while Tyler only looks down in defeat at his elimination. He stands up and starts making his way to the Dock of Shame, where the Boat for Losers was waiting for him

"I'm sure you'll catch that chicken next time." Izzy says, making a little chicken pun in the process. Tyler walks past Chris who looks at him as he walks away

"Looks like a new…peckingorder has been established here." Chris says, also making a chicken pun

"Guess he won't be flying high tonight." Cody says, joining in on the

"He won't fly to the skies after this." Heather also joins in on the pun-making action. Before anyone else could say a pun, someone had enough

"Okay…that's enough...The guy has had enough…" Gwen says softly, clearly showing she wasn't amused by the poor jokes the others were making. She just gets up and walks away, back to the cabins. The others watch her leave and wonder what was her issue while Trent could only see her walk away and feel bad since this was his fault Gwen was like this

As Gwen walks toward the cabins, she hears laughter and soft giggling near her. Looking around, she spots Naruto and Dawn up in a tree, sitting/hanging off a branch as they were star-gazing and just enjoying each other's company. While she looks at the two, Gwen couldn't help but feel envious of Dawn while at the same time, feeling like Naruto was…familiar to her, but how and just who was he to her for her to feel this way? Deciding to think about this later, Gwen resumes her walk to her cabin to turn in for the night and hopefully forget this day

つづく

Teams-

Killer Bass:Bridgette, Courtney, Dawn,DJ, Duncan, Eva, Geoff, Harold, Katie, Naruto.

Screaming Gophers:Beth, Cody, Gwen, Heather, Izzy,Lindsay, Leshawna, Owen, Trent,

Eliminated:Ezekiel, Justin, Noah, Sadie, Tyler

Remaining Campers: 19

Chapter 8

Chapter Text

Author's Corner:

Keys:

"Talking"

'Thinking'

[Confessional]

[Flashback]

You know I keep that Candy, yeah

I need more like Mandy, yeah

Stay up, take addies, yeah

I'mma try fix this damage, yeah

I'm in my head again

I took more medicine

Ripped out the parts out from my heart

In my chest again

"This chapter ofTDM:I, contains scenes of extreme stunts and actions performed by fictional teens. Do not try anything that you read here at home. Seriously, you could get really messed up."

Disclaimer:

Total Dramaand its characters are respectively owned byTeletoonandFresh TV. And was created by Jennifer Pertsch and Tom McGills

Narutoand their characters are respectively owned byWeekly Shonen Jump Manga,VIZ, andTV Tokyoand created by

All Songs/Music used in this story are rightly owned by the artists and record labels.

Pixelowns nothing.

Last time on:Total Drama Maelstrom: Island…

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris recounts as the camera pans in on him. "The campers were forced to conquer their deepest, darkest fears and while all were tasked to face them, not all succeed. Others surprised the group and faced them head-on. In a not-so-shocking twist, Tyler let the Gophers down when he was too chicken to face…the chicken! Get it? Hahaha, and it was buh-bye to Tyler. Once again, the Gophers face themselves behind the Bass as they now have 9 members on the team. Can they pull this funk they're in out of the water?" Chris asks as he was on the docks. "Find out today on TOTAL…DRAMA…ISLAND!"

Total Drama Maelstrom: Island

Episode 7: Up the Creek

A new day comes on Camp Wawanaka and we find ourselves with Naruto, sitting on the stairs leading to the beach from the Mess Hall, with his guitar and amp as he's busy strumming a melody on his instrument. And while he plays said melody, he hits the wrong note and stops as he lets out a frustrated sigh

"Damnit!" Naruto yells, frustration in his tone and expression before he starts playing the melody again. The reason why he was doing this and was frustrated by this was he was trying to find a certain sound and he thought that by playing this melody, he'd find it but as you could see, his mission was not going that smoothly. Naruto strums the melody and feels he's getting close but he once again hits the wrong note and he lets out a massive groan while throwing his head back. "Oh c'mon! I was right there!" He yells, feeling like he'd tear his hair off. What he wasn't aware of was that someone was right behind him and saw his reaction

"You seem to be really working hard on that." This person says and Naruto turns his head around to see who it is. To his surprise, it was Gwen, who was smiling at him. "Hey." The goth greets the rocker who smiles back at him

"Hey." Naruto greets as he sets his guitar down to the stairs and stands up and looks at her. "Whatcha doin' here?" He asks, curious about why Gwen was here so early in the day.

"I felt like taking a bit of a morning walk around the camp. Clear my mind and just relax." Gwen says as she steps onto the stairs and sits down as she looks at Naruto. "And you? What were you doing there?" She asks and Naruto sits back down to the stairs and grabs his guitar.

"Oh, I was trying to find my sound." Naruto says while resuming his strumming as Gwen raises an eyebrow

"Your sound?" Gwen asks, wondering what he meant by that

"Yeah, my sound. You know how most musicians and artists have their own unique take on the arts?" Naruto asks and Gwen nods, knowing what he was talking about since she knew some poets had their unique in saying their poems. "Well, I've been trying to find my own for a while now and…" He says and Gwen starts to get the idea

"You haven't found it from what I saw earlier?" Gwen asks and Naruto just turns from her and sheepishly nods

"Y-Yeah…I haven't." Naruto says while Gwen just chuckles a bit

"I'm sure you'll find it soon. It's bound to happen?" Gwen says, softly punching Naruto's shoulder to assure him he'd find it. She looks around and notices a lack of a certain someone. "So, where's Dawn? I was surprised to not see her with you since you two were tied to the hip during the break." She says as she remembers seeing Dawn and him hang out or just be near one another for the past three days.

"Dawn said she wanted to be alone for the morning so she could be one with Mother Gaia so I let her by. Plus, it gave me the time to try and find my sound." Naruto says while he starts to strum freestyle as Gwen just nods, seeming to be satisfied by his answer

"Oh, okay." Gwen says. After a while, the two just remain silent with the sounds of the waves of the lake crashing and Naruto playing his guitar filling the air before the blonde/redhair turns to Gwen

"So…how have you been feeling? Since the last challenge?" Naruto asks, wanting to know how was she doing after the whole mess of being buried alive and being left there. Gwen sighs and she looks down at the stairs

"I've…been feeling better. Some of the girls, mainly Leshawna, Bridgette, Dawn, and even Courtney have been cheering me up. Hell, even some of the guys too, like Owen offered me his lunch yesterday but I told him not to while Duncan asked if I wanted to punch something and I took up his offer on that for a later date." Gwen says, chuckling a little from the memories of everyone trying to help her out and she did feel grateful about them

"And Trent? How have you been dealing with him?" Naruto asks, addressing the elephant in the room as Gwen sighs

"I've…been ignoring him these past few days. He's been trying to apologize and all but…I'm just not ready to face him yet." Gwen says while Naruto nods, understanding her

"I sort of get it. You need some time to process your feelings before you can face him. I get that fully. But if you want to talk about it some more, I'm right here for ya." Naruto says. Hearing that causes Gwen to smile a little as she looks at him

"I'll take you up on that. Thanks, Naruto." Gwen says as Naruto smiles

"No problem Gwen." Naruto says

Attention all campers! Report to the middle of camp to gain your instructions for the next challenge!

"That guy really knows how to ruin our relaxation time…" Gwen says while Naruto nods

"Tell me about it." Naruto says as he stands up and disconnects his guitar from his amp before picking up both items. He turns back to Gwen. "Wanna walk back together?" He asks

"Sure." Gwen says before she stands up and the two make their way to their cabins to get ready for today's challenge

[Timeskip: 10 minutes later]

It was now challenge time. All of the Killer Bass and Screaming Gophers, except weirdly enough Beth, were gathered at the beach with Chris in front of them. On the beach were several canoes with half of them being green for the Gophers and the other half being red for the Bass.

"Bass, Gophers, today's challenge is a true summer camp experience." Chris says as he directs everyone's attention to a map he had on a board that was set next to him. "A canoe trip. You'll be paddling your canoes across the lake to…Boney Island!" The host explains the challenge of the day to everyone before saying the name of the island in a spooky tone, getting many of the campers to raise an eyebrow. "When you get there, you must portage your canoes to the other side of the island, which is about a two-hour hike through treacherous, dense jungle." He says

"We gotta pour what?" Geoff asks, confused as to what Chris told them to do with their canoes.

"Portage."Chris corrects Geoff, whostilllooking confused due to not knowing what that word meant while a fly flew through his right ear, and came out the other ear... "Dude, walk with your canoe." The host says as Geoff lets out an'Oooh', now getting it. Chris just shakes his head as he only wonders about his country's future before he resumes explaining the details of the challenge. "When you arrive at the other end of the island, you'll build a rescue fire that will be judged by me. The first team to paddle home and return their canoes to the beach is the winner of invincibility! Move, campers, move!" He yells and the campers start heading to the canoes on the beach only to be stopped by Chris as he remembers one last detail. "Oh, wait! One more thing I should mention. Legend has it, if you take anything off the island,you'll be cursedforever!" The host says, again in his spooky tone as thunder goes off, causing all the campers to look up to the sky and were freaked out by the fact that no cloud in the sky showed it was going to rain.

"Yeah, baby! A cursed island! Wooo!" Owen cheers, with enthusiasm. However, no one seemed to share his enthusiasm as they simply silently stared at the big guy.

"Now, get in your canoes, and let's have some fun!" Chris says as the campers slowly head off this time with Owen cheering again.

Just then a toilet flush was heard and suddenly Beth came into the scene and stopped in front of Chris with some toilet paper attached to her shoe. "What'd I miss?" The braces-wearing girl quickly asks.

"Canoes." Chris says, pointing in the direction of the beach with Beth quickly taking off. He hopes that the others would explain the rules to her and the curse he said regarding taking things off Boney Island

[Confessional: Cody]

"Chris told us to pick a paddling partner. It was time for me to make my move."Cody explains while his mind was currently focused on impressing a certain goth girl."If I could just get Gwen alone for five minutes, I knew I could woo her with my manly charms."

[End Confessional]

At the beach, the campers were quickly paired up with each other such as on the Gophers, Leshawna and Izzy, and surprisingly Heather and Owen. Gwen was walking down the stairs to the beach when she stopped to see Trent looking up at her with a smile. The guitarist gestured his eyes to the canoes, silently asking the goth to share a canoe with him. Gwen didn't know what to do, since she still wanted to be away from Trent for a little bit but the universe would her help on.

"Come on, Gwen!" Gwen hears someone call out to her and suddenly Cody appears as he puts an arm around her shoulder. "You and me, open water! What do you say?" The nerd asks. Gwen let out a mental sigh since as much as she would really not want to be with Trent on a canoe, Cody was pretty much one of the last people she'd want as a partner, given she was aware of theMASSIVEcrush he seemingly had on her. But seeing as she had no other option since everyone else was with their partner, she sighed and looked at Cody

"Sure, why not?" Gwen reluctantly says, surprising Cody and Trent

"Wait really?" Cody asks, in a surprised tone before he quickly shakes his head before he nods, "I mean, sweet." He says, smiling while flashing his gap tooth. Trent sees this and was about to say something but he is cut off by the sudden appearance of Beth and Lindsay as they surround him.

"Trent!" Lindsay yells as she and Beth surround Trent and grab his arms. "You have to come with us!" The bombshell says while she starts to pull Trent with her. Trent just turns back to Gwen as he's dragged away.

Upon seeing Trent leaving, Gwen let out a sigh before she saw Cody still had his arm over her shoulders. She quickly gets his arm off her and puts Cody in an armlock with the geek grunting as a cracking sound was heard

"Let's make one thing clear. I'm in charge during the ride. Got it?" Gwen says as she narrows her eyes at Cody who nods.

"S-Sure!" Cody yells and Gwen releases him and she makes her way to their canoe while Cody just eagerly follows her

[Confessional: Cody]

"Yes! Yes! Yes! It is so on!"Cody cheered as he celebrated by playing an air guitar.

[Static]

[Confessional: Gwen]

"Cody? He's like an annoying brother. A really annoying little brother."Gwen gives her opinion on Cody before sighing."At least it's better than Trent…"

[Static]

[Confessional: Cody]

Cody was still playing his air guitar as he performs a solo

[End Confessionals]

Izzy was trying to push her canoe before she tripped and fell into it. She flips and lands on the canoe, sitting in it with her life jacket suddenly on while Leshawna walks up to the canoe.

"Hey, just follow my technique. I'm 1/87th Chaircki, which would mean the tribe could claim me at any time." Izzy says as Leshawna picks up one end of the canoe before she starts pushing it

"Let's hope it's today…" Leshawna mutters, just having a feeling that today was going to be alongday.

The Bass arrive at the beach and make their way to their canoes as Duncan picks Katie and Harold, much to their dismay. Bridgette looks around for her paddle partner as she saw Naruto with Dawn and surprisingly Eva as they were putting on their life jackets, pairing up for the journey. She continues to look around before she spots Geoff, heading down the stairs, and looks at her with a smile. She cringes a little as she remembers his little…gift he gave her this morning and her reaction to it wasn't that good.

Geoff was hoping to get her to be his paddle partner and he thought that this would come true as he saw Bridgette supposedly smiling and waving back at him. "Courtney!" Geoff's eyes widen a bit as he sees that it was the CIT herself that Bridgette was waving to. "Be my partner?" Geoff face palmed as Courtney nods and headed over to Bridgette.

[Confessional: Geoff]

"Man, I thought Bridge and I were tight, but suddenly, I don't know, it's like she's fadin' on me."Geoff says with a sad tone and frown before his mood takes a sudden 180. "Nah! It's all good!"

[End Confessional]

"Hey Geoff, need a partner?" Walking up to Geoff and patting him on the back was DJ, who the party dude quickly gave a thumbs up to.

"Excellent!" Geoff eagerly says as he follows DJ to the canoe they'd be sharing. As they head over to their canoe, they pass by Bridgette and Courtney. Geoff looks at the surfer girl only for Bridgette to avert her eyes away from the party dude. When DJ and Geoff reach their canoe, DJ seems to be a bit skittish as he taps the canoe with his foot and Geoff grabs both the life jackets out of the aquatic vehicle.

"Yo, man. Do canoes flip over a lot?" DJ quickly asks as that was something he wanted to know before getting into this thing.

"No, you're thinking kayaks." Geoff tells DJ making the brick house breathe a sigh of relief as he catches the life jacket Geoff threw to him. But Geoff wasn't finished "Unless we hit some rough water." The party dude says while putting on his life jacket

That quickly makes DJ tense up again. "Water can get...rough?" DJ asks in a nervous tone

"Oh yeah." Geoff says, speaking as if it wasn't really a big deal for him. "Sometimes it can get totally radical out there!" He says and DJ swallows the lump in his throat

[Confessional: DJ]

"When I was eight, my brothers dared me to jump off the high-dive platform at the pool. I was scared, but I jumped. I wasn't gonna let them call me chicken."DJ says as he finally gives the story of why he has a fear of water. "I landed on my butt. Sounds better than a belly flop, right? Wrong. My trunks went so far up my butt, I had to go to the hospital and get them removed. They invited a new word for what I did. The wedgie flop. I've been afraid of water ever since."The big guy says while shivering a bit, remembering that fateful day from his past.

[End Confessional]

DJ holds onto the canoe tightly as Geoff pulls it into the water. The brick house flinches a bit when the canoe shakes as Geoff gets in.

"Dude, relax." Geoff says to DJ in a calm tone as he hands his friend an oar. "We're gonna be fine." He says

"If this canoe's a-rockin', don't come a-knockin'!" The two watch as the canoe Owen and Heather were in passes by them…only for Heather to get sick of Owen's antics and club the back of his head with her oar. "Ow, that smarts!"

Soon enough, everyone was in their canoes and was in either pairs of two or three. Chris was on the beach and aiming a gun into the air.

"On your marks…" Chris counts down as he puts his thumb on the trigger and raises the gun. "Get set…"

-BANG!-

"Paddle!" Chris fires his gun to signal the start of the challenge as all the teams quickly start paddling their canoes in the direction Chris instructed. And as they left, a hawk crashed to the ground from the air in front of Chris with the host having accidentally shot the animal. "...That's gonna get me a lawsuit from every animal rights fanatic in the country."

Before he could hear Dawn shouting distance. "BIRDIE NO!"

"…And there's one already on the island…" Chris says that he had a feeling he was going to get alotof emails in the coming days…and a lot of yelling from Dawn later…

As the teams were paddling, many of them decided to pass the time with conversation.

Over on Gwen's and Cody's canoe, Cody decides to make his move on Gwen.

"So…do you wanna go out sometime?" Cody asks, hoping Gwen will agree

"No." Gwen instantly declines the offer in a fast response which did put Cody down a bit but the nerd wasn't going to give up that easy, especially since they were alone together

"How about Friday night?" Cody asks, again hoping the goth would say yes.(a/n: Gettin' freaky on a Friday Night, yeah!)

"Uh, let me think about it-no." Gwen again declines the offer in a fast response but once again, Cody was not one to quit

"Saturday's good for me. How about Saturday?" Cody asks and Gwen's eye starts to twitch since he was starting to get on her nerves with his pestering

''I'm not going out with you, ever.'' Gwen says, emphasizing her decline with a hand gesture. And Cody puts his hands up

''Okay fine, geesh.'' Cody says, finally getting the message. They continue to paddle for a bit before Cody asks something. ''So is Sunday out of the question?'' He got an answer with an ore hit right to the coconuts

[Confessional: Cody]

"Okay, maybe she wasn't quite ready for the Cod-ster."Cody says as he was still determined to hook up with Gwen

[End Confessional]

Not too far from Gwen and Cody. Izzy and Leshawna were paddling along as Izzy was telling a story to the Homegirl

"And these bushmen taught us how to catch and properly cook crocodiles as well as Koala." Izzy tells her story as Leshawna cuts her off

"Uh…isn't killing a Koala bear illegal?" Leshawna asks since she was well aware of the animal being on the endangered species list so, if you were to kill one, you're pretty much screwed

"Oh, I don't know. Probably yeah." Izzy says as she laughs while Leshawna looks at the camera next to them with a concerned expression

A bit further up ahead of them were the trio of Beth, Lindsay, and Trent as Lindsay just stretched a bit before she lay down on the canoe with her head on Trent's lap as she looks up at him.

"You don't mean if I lay here and work on my tan, do you?" Lindsay asks as Trent just smiles and nods

"I don't mean one bit." Trent says as he was mesmerized by her beauty and body since she was wearing a different outfit. She had on a red crop top that did nothing to hide her bosom while she wore a pair of denim jean shorts.

[Confessional: Lindsay]

"Heather asked me and Beth to be with Trent so we could try and make Gwen jealous but…I don't think she'd be jealous since I haven't seen Gwen near Trent for a while now."Lindsay says that she remembers how Gwen avoided Trent during the break. Hell Heather told her to wear something different for this reason.

[End Confessional]

In the back, Geoff and DJ were paddling their canoe as Geoff was in deep thought over something. He thought about why Bridgette had been acting weird toward him since this morning and he couldn't think he couldn't think for any reason that could be the problem with this. So, he needed to ask for some advice and he decides to ask DJ for his thoughts regarding this

"Can I ask you something, dude?" Geoff asks, getting the brick house's attention. "I gave Bridgette an awesome gift this morning, but she's been sending me some weird vibes."

"I thought something seemed off between you two." DJ says while scratching his chin a bit as he couldn't help but notice that there was an odd vibe going on between Bridgette and Geoff. "What'd you give her man?" The brick house asks since he was curious about just what was this gift.

"I gave her this awesome coin case!" Geoff explains what he thought was an awesome gift for Bridgette. "I used this pic of me and you and did a little editing and got this pic of Bridge. Got it to make it look like I had my arm around her."

DJ's eyes widen…and he quickly figures out why Bridgette was avoiding Geoff like the plague. "You're serious?"

Geoff grins and nods his head, feeling rather proud of it. "I made it in arts and crafts yesterday."

What the two didn't know was that Bridgette was talking about the gift to Courtney since The C.I.T. had noticed her strange behavior on the beach when Geoff passed them.

"Ohmigosh Courtney!" Bridgette exclaims. "It was so bad! He made me this change dish with this really bad photo-shopped picture of us on it!"

Courtney grimaces since she could hear from Bridgette's tone, the gift had to bethatbad. "That's... that's pretty bad Bridgette." She says

"And it only gets worse from there." Bridgette says as Courtney just sighs, getting a bad feeling about what could be said in a bit

"And how is it worse?" Courtney asks

"He craved something to the back of the case and it wrote:-" Bridgette says as we cut back to Geoff

""I hope you think of me when you drop loose change into this."" Geoff repeats what he craved in the case as he felt it was romantic. DJ just stares at him for a bit before he face palms and sighs at this while Bridgette gags as Courtney also face palms.

Geoff finally takes notice of the vibes DJ was sending out and asks. "Not good?" And DJ just shakes his head

"Damn, dude. That is so bad, we need a new word for how bad that is." DJ tells Geoff, making the party dude slump down a bit. Looks like his gift wasn't as good as he thought it was. Or even half that. DJ sees this and decides to give some advice he got from his brothers. "Look man, dating's like…hmm…" The Jamaican stops as he puts a hand to his chin and tries to think of a good example to use to help Geoff out. But just then DJ spots something in front of them and snaps his fingers. Perfect. "Ok, so this may seem off topic but I'm gonna go somewhere with this. So it's obvious that Naruto and Dawn got a thing for each other right?" He says as Geoff looks up and sees in front of them, Naruto was telling a story to Dawn and Eva as they paddle

"Well duh." Geoff says as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "I think everyone on the island and those watching can see those two click with each other."

"Well take a look at 'em now." DJ says and Geoff decides to look at them did as DJ told him and saw Naruto supposedly telling Dawn and Eva a story as the nature lover and Jock were laughing a bit before they gasp at something he said next, "See that man? Naruto's just being casual with her. He's been friendly with her since Day 1. Gettin' to know her and all that stuff. He's treading slowly and working his way up the tiers into a relationship." DJ says as Geoff looks at him

"How many tiers are there?" Geoff asks curiously.

"Just don't do tier 15 man." DJ immediately and firmly tells Geoff that the party dude doesn't understand what he meant by not doing tier 15.

"So what?" Geoff asks as he tries to get exactly what DJ is telling him. "I should like just try and take things slow with Bridgette before I try anything big to show I like her or something?" He asks and DJ nods

"That's how it works." DJ says as Geoff puts a hand to his chin in thought.

"So in other words…I messed up?" Geoff asks and DJ just crosses his arms in response and nods

"You messed up dude." DJ bluntly says and Geoff sighs

"I have a lot of work to do, don't I?" Geoff asks and DJ once again nods.

"Yes, yes you do." DJ says. "And you should say sorry to Bridgette for the gift you gave her." He says and Geoff just sighs again before he nods

"Okay, I'll do it the first chance I get." Geoff says

"Sweet man. You got this. I believe in you." DJ says with a smile as he puts his hand on Geoff's shoulder with the party dude smiling back at him

"Thanks dude." Geoff says

Over to the trio of Dawn, Eva, and Naruto, the blonde/redhair was finishing up a story for the two

"And to the very day, I've heard he's still traumatized by corncobs. So much that he breaks out in a panic upon seeing one." Naruto finishes his story with a grin while Dawn and Eva look pale and shocked after hearing his story

"You're one evil dude Naruto." Eva says after a while of silence and Dawn nods

"Yes…indeed." Dawn says

"Hey, the guy laughed at my sister when she fell and hurt her knee. There was no way I was going to let him leave town before I got revenge. Besides, from what I last heard, the dude got sent to some juvie. So it was a win-win to me." Naruto says

"But still…how can you set hair on fire with a pair of dice, a flashlight, some water balloons, and a corncob?" Eva asks, wondering how the logic and actually psychics work on that and Naruto just shrugs his shoulders

"I don't know." Naruto says, feeling like whatever he did was normal while Dawn and Eva just glance at each other

Back in the canoe Gwen and Cody were sharing, Cody had his head down after multiple attempts to ask Gwen out. He knew the reason why, but he still wanted to try. But seeing he failed, he might as well speak up about it.

"I think I know why you keep shooting me down." Cody finally spoke up and Gwen didn't seem interested at all that he was saying, so he continued. "It's because of Trent, isn't it?" He asks and Gwen suddenly jolts and to him, that confirms his theory and he feels he has her attention. "Look, I'm pretty tight with Trent," he continues, smiling, "and I was definitely sensing an'I'm into Gwen'vibe from him." He says as he doesn't notice her stiffen. Gwen turns around and gave him a wary look. "I'll put in a good word for you… you know, if you want." He concludes what he had to say.

At that moment, Gwen hesitates. Should she go with Trent? She had been actively avoiding him since the fear challenge and she really wasn't sure about her feelings for him. On one hand, he was pretty laid back and fun to hang with but on the other hand, so was Naruto since she found herself loving to hang around him since they clicked with one another, despite their limited interactions. Yet for some other reason, she felt more drawn toward Naruto, maybe it was a gut feeling. But she also knew that Naruto had spent more time with Dawn, so she felt they'd be a couple if things went well. Her mind was totally confused by this since she had no idea what to do…

But to Cody's perspective, he took her silence as a"Yes"

"Sweet, I'll even help you get in the same boat on the way home. It's the least I can do." He adds. After all, despite his own feelings toward Gwen, he knew she was into Trent and Trent did seem to genuinely be a nice guy.

"And since I'm helping you with, I could need some help from you." Cody says, trying to start off casually since he had another reason. He didn't want to be mess up on his words. "Since I'm in a bit of trouble myself…" His statement causes Gwen to turn to him

"…What do you mean?" Gwen finally asks with a raised eyebrow as Cody just rubs the back of his head sheepishly

"Well… I kinda bet Owen that if I got your bra, he'd do all my dishes for the rest of the competition." Cody says

-WHACK!-

And once more, he receives another blow to the coconuts.

"Heh…right. Asking too much. Got it." Cody says, holding his pride. He soon notices a fog start to form around him, something that confused him. "Hey, was that always earlier?" He asks as Gwen looks around the fog and was also confused

"No…I don't think so." Gwen says

The teams paddle a bit further as the fog gets denser while they see flocks of birds flying away from something

''Spontaneous fog...birds flying away…I'd say we're getting close to this island.'' Naruto says, seeing the fog around them until he hears Dawn suddenly gasp. He turns and sees she was looking forward with her eyes widened. "What's wrong?" He asks, noticing Dawn's change in attitude.

"That island…it's completely covered in darkness." Dawn says in a grim tone as she points forward. Naruto looks forward…and gasps at what he saw. Boney Island. And it wasn't exactly a friendly sight. The eerie fog bordered the island and the rock formations in the front made the part of the island they were paddling to look like there was a giant skull looking down at them. While Naruto couldn't sense things in the way Dawn could, he could safely say something didn't exactly feel right about this island.

"Well…not exactly an ideal vacation spot." Naruto tries to joke as he and all the other canoes soon reach the shore of the cursed island.

"Okay. Did you see that skull?" Izzy excitedly asks, truly the only camper who wasn't frightened or freaked out by Boney Island one bit. "How cool is that?! It's like this place is haunted or something!"

The sound of howling winds and horrible screeches was heard not long after Izzy's declaration.

"Uh, Dawn…isthis place haunted?" Katie asks while Dawn just looks at the skull rock formation on the island before turning to her with a worried expression

"…Do you want an honest answer?" Dawn hesitantly says, making Katie's eyes widen.

"Let's just get this over with!" Gwen shudders, picking up her canoe alongside Cody as they take off into the jungle. The others soon follow and the two teams run their way through the jungle in the direction Chris pointed out to them on the map this morning. The scenery seemed to only get darker and grimmer as they ran forward. There were skulls all over the place either on the ground or staked on spears. Many trees seemed to be bitten down with the stumps having large teeth marks on them.

"I don't really like the look of this place guys." DJ says in a fearful tone with members from both teams nodding in complete agreement.

Just then, halting the progress of both the Bass and Gophers, was a large tree falling right in front of them. Everyone flinch and look around to see what caused this and a few spot shaking bushes and some large glowing eyes peeking out.

"I think I saw something." Cody whispers as the shaking bushes get more violent.

Something finally emerged from the bushes and everyone was treated to what looked like beavers…but were the size of bears and had tusks on them.

"Monster…beavers!" Cody yells as nearly everyone screams in terror as the monster beavers all look at them with rather…hungry expressions.

[Confessional: Chris]

"A remnant of the Pleistocene Era, the woolly beaver is a day-active rodent indigenous to Boney Island."Chris explains what the deal was with those monster beavers."Oh yeah, and they're meat eaters."He says before he winks to the camera and laughs

[End Confessional]

Luckily for the Bass, it seems all the woolly beavers had their eyes only on the Screaming Gophers as they all scream and proceed to run away as fast as they could.

"That's good." Courtney whispers to her team with a smile. "With those overgrown rodents focused on the Gophers we can-"

Suddenly more growling gets the Bass's attention and they all watch and flinch as more woolly beavers emerge from the bushes and surround the Bass. "Or…not…" The CIT squeaks out.

"Any chance someone has a giant toothpick they can munch on?" Harold fearfully gulped. As the prehistoric beavers edged closer to everyone.

"We could run for it…" Bridgette whispers, she and some of the others gulp as they see the woolly beavers start

"Or fight our way out…" Eva whispers while she was looking around for a large branch to use against the large

"Everyone, remain calm and quiet." Dawn speaks up to everyone as she takes her hands off the canoe she, Eva, and Naruto were carrying. "Let me speak to them."

"What?! Are you crazy!? Do you want to be eaten by these monsters!?" Courtney yells, not wanting to see one of her teammates be eaten alive

"No." Naruto suddenly says, gaining everyone's attention as they turn to him and see he had a serious expression. "Let her do it. If she could talk to man-eating sharks, then I have no doubt she can do the same with these beavers." He says as everyone was reminded about her strange skill in speaking to animals. Maybe she could calm down these beavers. Naruto just looks at Dawn and whispers. "Be careful." To her and she nods at his words.

Dawn turns back to the beavers and takes a deep breath before she slowly approaches the beavers who seem to go on guard as she steps forward.

"Hey, it's ok. We're not here to invade your land, honest." Dawn says and everyone watches in amazement as Dawn's words actually seem to calm the woolly beavers down a bit as they all go from looking at Dawn like food to looking at her with a curious look. "We're just trying to reach the end of the island. We're deeply sorry for disturbing such beautiful creatures like yourselves." She says as she smiles

Everyone smiled…and then gasped as the beaver Dawn was in front of stood up on its two hind legs and showed off its full height and grabbed her. Everyone, especially Naruto, who was getting ready to run to Dawn before she was eaten alive, but he didn't have to…as they watched the beaver start licking Dawn like a happy dog, causing her to giggle as the beaver set her down

"Uhhhhh, I'm totally not the only one seeing this right?" Katie asks in a shocked tone as they watch as all the beavers that were previously keen on eating them, start crowding around Dawn and acting like dogs that just had their owner return home.

"Hehehehe, that tickles!" Dawn laughs as multiple woolly beavers happily lick Dawn to show their affection. Meanwhile, Dawn proceeds to give as many beavers as she can head scratches. "Aaawww, you're all just a bunch of softies aren't you~" She says while scratching a few beavers' heads

[Confessional: Chris]

"Man, that girl just takes the fun out of everything."The host said with a small frown on his face."Is it so hard to ask for a bit of screaming and running away action from deadly man-eating animals nowadays?"

[End Confessional]

Eventually, all the woolly beavers stop crowding around Dawn and simply sat in front of them with their large tails happily pounding down on the ground.

"Thank you so much for that, it felt really nice." Dawn says to the prehistoric beavers making them all make some happy-sounding grunts. "Excuse me, if it's not too much trouble do you think you can lead us to the beach at the end of the island?" She asks and she was delighted to see the woolly beavers all nodded as they gestured their heads for the Bass to follow them before taking off into the jungle. "Alright everyone, let's go!" Dawn says as she rejoins Naruto and Eva in holding their canoe.

"Are we seriously gonna follow a bunch of dino-beavers?" Courtney asks in a bit of a fearful tone.

"You got any better ideas?" Duncan asks as everyone else decides to follow the beavers and not voice any complaints. Courtney looks to Bridgette who simply shrugs making the CIT sigh before they decide to follow as well.

"Have I ever told you how amazing you are?" Naruto whispers to Dawn with an impressed grin on his face. "Because you are." He says and Dawn blushes in response

"Well, you could say it more often." Dawn jokes with a giggle as they continue to follow the prehistoric beavers to their destination. And thanks to the beavers, the journey was going rather smoothly. Soon they hit a path that split into two directions, the beavers led them to what they said was the right direction. According to Dawn, their beaver to human translator.

The Gophers…didn't have it nearly as easy as the Bass. Without someone like Dawn with them, they resorted to running away from the beavers that tried to attack them. After losing the beavers, they thought got away and were finally alone when they instead walked into a small pond that had a bunch of rather large nests surrounding them…only for a bunch of prehistoric geese to start chasing them.

Luckily for them, Cody was actually the one to save them as he brings a loaf of bread with him after revealing he only brought it in order to make him and Gwen a romantic picnic and throws it to the prehistoric birds which gets them to leave them alone. Eventually, they came across the same splitting pathway the Bass passed by earlier and after seeing the Bass go right, they chose to go left.

Things seemed to finally be going well for them as there was nothing in their way to disturb them. At least, that was until Trent suddenly starts to lower into the ground.

"Whoa. Guys, uh, don't wanna panic here, but I'm shrinking!" Trent yells to everyone as they all look to see where Trent ends up standing. A pool of quicksand…

[Confessional: Trent]

"Right. How am I supposed to know what quicksand looks like?"Trent asks with a frown. "It looks just likesand."

[Static]

[Confessional: Chris]

"Hahahaha!Can you believe they fell for that?!"Chris says while laughing hard at the fact that Trent actually ended up getting into the quicksand. "Haha, I set it up, but I didn't think anyone would walk into it! Haha, that's just great! Ahahahahaha!"

[End Confessional]

"Uh-oh…" Trent lets out as everyone gasps as they watch the guitarist sink further down into the quicksand.

"Trent's stuck!" Lindsay screams as she and Beth set the canoe she, Beth, and Trent were carrying. "I'm coming, Trent!" The blonde yells as she goes toward Trent in an attempt to rescue him

"No don't!" Trent yells but his words are in vain as Lindsay soon finds herself sinking in the quicksand right next to Trent.

"I'm stuck too!" Lindsay gaps as she looks at her sinking body. "Isodidn't see that coming." She says, while Trent just face-palms

"Help! Somebody, help us!" Trent shouts out as he and Lindsay were now neck-deep in the quicksand

Everyone quickly looks around to see if there was anything they could do, only to find nothing. Just then Cody spots something as he lets go of the canoe he and Gwen were carrying, with the goth setting it down on the ground as Cody runs off. Everyone watches as Cody climbs up a tree and grabs onto a vine and uses it to swing down to the quicksand pit to try and grab Trent's hand…only to miss and slam right into a tree.

Luckily, the vine comes back over the pit with Trent quickly grabs it and climbs himself and Lindsay out of the quicksand while Lindsay holds on to his leg. The pair lands safely on solid ground and everyone cheers as Cody, who was in a bit of a daze, walks over to the now-safe Trent and Lindsay.

"Whoa. Hey, thanks bro." Trent says up his hand for Cody to high five only for the still dazed Cody to miss. "You're a lifesaver."

"I am?" Cody asks he shakes his head to get his senses back. Lindsay then came in and hugged Cody.

"My hero!" Lindsay happily says before letting go of Cody. "Where did you learn to do that?"

"You know, I watch a lot of movies." Cody says as he sheepishly rubs the back of his neck, making Lindsay giggle a little bit.

"This is very touching, guys, but we've still got a challenge to win!" Gwen yells at everyone making them all quickly scramble to pick up their canoes again and quickly run forward, while making sure to walk past the quicksand and keep a much closer eye on the ground.

[With the Killer Bass]

The Killer Bass were all making good progress with their hike. The woolly beavers continued leading them to where they needed to go and they were able to avoid most obstacles in their path. For example, not ending up in any quicksand.

But all good things must come to an end eventually as Geoff suddenly trips on something and falls hard to the floor

"AAAHHHH!" Geoff screams in pain as he holds his left leg in the air. "My leg! I'm down! I'm down!" Geoff yells. Everyone, surprisingly including the beavers, stops to check on him. "Oh, it's so unfair! Why did this have to happen now? Oh! Why? Why?!"

"Geoff!" Bridgette calls out in concern as she goes to check on him. Some of the others set their canoes down and go to Geoff

"Hey man, calm down! Everything's going to be okay" Naruto tells Geoff as he and Dawn check on him. "What's wrong with your leg?"

"My leg is itching like crazy!" Geoff yells as he starts scratching his leg around to calm it down only to be met with a sudden rush of pain. "Never mind! I can feel it now burning! It's starting to hurt so bad!"

"Stop scratching! Let me take a look at it." Dawn tells Geoff as she gently takes his leg to examine it. Geoff winced a bit but tries to keep still as Dawn looks over his leg. The aura reader squints her eyes as she spots something stabbed into Geoff's leg. She turns to Duncan. "Duncan, may I please have your knife? I believe I've found the cause of Geoff's injury." She says. Duncan raises an eyebrow at the strange reaction before he shrugs and pulls out his pocket knife and hands it to Dawn. Using the knife, Dawn carefully reaches out to Geoff's legs and ends up pulling a small splinter out of it.

A few deadpanned at Geoff, thinking he was just being overdramatic

"Dude, seriously? You were freaking out over a splinter?" Harold asks but Dawn was looking at the splinter on the knife

"S-Sorry guys. Guess I overreacted." Geoff sheepishly says while rubbing the back of his neck

"Yeah…you were…" DJ says with a deadpan expression. He moves over to Geoff and holds out his hand to the party dude. "Feeling better?" He asks and Geoff nod

"Y-Yeah. I'm feeling much better now. The itch stopped." Geoff says as he takes DJ's hand and the big guy helps him up to his feet

"Great, now we can continue on our hike. We have to get our fire started before the Gophers do." Courtney says. The Bass nods and they were going to their canoes to pick them up again when Geoff suddenly falls back down again, this time landing on his face.

"Geoff!" Bridgette again calls out to her in concern as she goes back to check on him and helps him sit up. "What happened!?" She asks as Geoff looks at his leg.

"M-My leg…I can't feel it…I can't feel it!" Geoff screams, now shaking his now numb leg

"What? How? How did that happen?" Katie asks

"Wait…" Dawn says as she was still looking at the splinter on the knife. She sees something from it before she starts looking around the area. "Hmmm…" She hums a little while looking for something before she finds what she was looking for. "There!" She yells as she points toward a bunch of plants, causing her teammates to be confused.

"What?" Courtney asks, confused by what Dawn had pointed toward. "They're just a bunch of plants."

"Specifically,Burning Nettle(*1)." Dawn says as she throws the splinter away into the plant. "It's a plant with toxin in its hairs, if it comes into contact with your skin, it will cause a burning and itch sensation that will last for a few minutes but if you have a large exposure to the hairs, the skin exposed to the hair will cause that part of the body an itching or even a numbing sensation and that thorn that was in Geoff's leg must have been coated in some of its toxin."

Geoff grimly sighs before looking at Dawn.

"Just give it to me straight Dawn. Just how long do I have?" Geoff asks as Dawn just smiles at him

"Oh no, no it's not fatal." Dawn says, making Geoff the Killer Bass sigh in relief. "Don't worry, it was just a small thorn so it couldn't have that much sap on it. Your leg should just be numb for about the rest of the day and maybe tomorrow. All you have to do is not move your leg too much and you'll be back to normal in no time." She says while she hands Duncan his knife. Geoff sighs again before shaking his head.

"No, you dudes should go on without me." Geoff says, looking at his team. "I'll only slow you down."

Courtney was about to take Geoff up on that offer and walk away only for a growling prehistoric beaver to stop her.

"We're not leaving any man behind!" DJ firmly says. "Not on my watch!"

"Here's let me help ya man." Naruto says as he proceeds to pick up Geoff and carry him off to the woolly beavers. "Any of you mind helping carry him?" He asks them and one of the beavers nods as it lowers itself a bit allowing him to put Geoff on the prehistoric beavers back.

[Confessional: Geoff]

"I didn't know if I was gonna make it."Geoff said which was followed by a sharp inhale. "It was touch-and-go."

[Static]

[Confessional:Bridgette]

"I've seen surfers get eaten by sharks before, but this?"Bridgette said with a look of horror on her face."This was horrifying!"

[Static]

[Confessional: DJ]

"The man just...kept going!"DJ said with the utmost respect for Geoff. "Riding on a giant beaver or not, the dude's got heart."

[Static]

[Confessional:Courtney]

"It was just a splinter…not like a stick stabbed into your thigh…"Courtney says with a deadpan expression, not knowing why was this a big deal

[End Confessional]

The Bass continue their journey through the jungles of the island before they eventually reach the other side of the island. When they got there, they saw that the Gophers had somehow beaten them to the beach. Looks like the path the beavers led the Bass down was the safer path, it was also the longer one. The Gophers wave to the Bass in a bit of a taunting fashion, only to gasp in horror as they see the gang of woolly beavers with the Bass.

The beaver carrying Geoff carefully slides the party dude off of it onto the sand as Dawn proceeds to give each one a pat on the head.

"Thank you all so much for your help. We really appreciate it." Dawn thanks them and the beavers respond by giving Dawn a lick before walking away into the woods.

"Alright, everyone! We gotta get some wood and quick! We're already behind!" Courtney yells, quick to take charge as everyone sets down their canoes and gets to hunting wood, while not taking wood from the trees around them at Dawn's request.

With Chris monitoring them from a helicopter up above, the two teams quickly try to get a big enough fire going. On the Gophers' side, Heather was rubbing two sticks together to try to get a fire going while Leshawna was banging rocks together, causing sparks to fly but still no fire ignited. Heather stops her actions as she looks over at the Bass side of the beach and was surprised as she saw that the Bass already had a fire going.

"How'd they do that so quickly?" Heather asks and Duncan turns to her as he silently answers her question by pulling out and igniting a lighter he had on him with a smirk on his face. "What?! Is that even allowed?!" She shouts while Chris from his helicopter sees the item in Duncan's hand

"No rule against carrying lighters." Chris says as a camera goes over to him in his helicopter. "Edge, Killer Bass."

The two teams continue to search for firewood around the beach as Beth spots something in a bush. She drops her stack of sticks as she finds a wooden tikki head in the bush. Finding it interesting, she picks the tikki up from the bush and places it in her pocket before picking up her sticks and going off to find some more, unaware of the dangers she just unleased

"Thanks for saving my butt man." Trent says to Cody as the two are taking a break with Trent lounging on a rock while Cody is standing near him.

"Just looking out for a fellow Gopher." Cody says as he pulls out a can of Soda from his pants and cracks it open. "Wanna sip?" He offers the can of Soda to Trent who cringes as he sees where that can be previously

"N-Nah, I'm good." Trent declines the offer while pushing the can away from him. Cody just shrugs as he takes a sip from his drink before he looks at Trent.

"Trent, let's talk. Mano to Mano." Cody says and Trent raises an eyebrow

"Uh, okay." Trent says. "What do you want to talk about?" He asks as Cody decides to speak what was on his mind.

"It's about Gwen." Cody says and Trent's attention is caught fully. "Look, I hit on her and I struck out a few times." He says before lowering his head, remembering all his attempts when they were coming to the island. He shakes his head and looks back at Trent. "Point is, she's not into me, she's into you."

"And how sure you are? Since for one, we know she's into someone on the island who plays guitar there's only me and Naruto who play, and two, she's been avoiding me these last couple of days." Trent says with a sigh, remembering all the failed times he tried to talk to Gwen, only for her to walk away or when someone called out to her before he could

"Oh, I'm positive man." Cody says. "I got her to agree to ride with you on the way back home." He says with a grin but he is taken back when Trent jumps off the rock he was on and glares right into Cody's eyes

"If you're lying, I won't have any problem rearranging your face! You know that right?" Trent threatens Cody who just holds his hands up at him

"Dude, buddy. What do I have to gain from lying to you?" Cody asks and after thinking about it, Trent calms down

"Okay, if you're telling the truth. I appreciate your help man." Trent says. "So, what should I do?"

"Bro, I got you. If I was you, here's what I would do." Cody says and as he was about to say what he was about to say, Heather suddenly appears and comes up to them

"Ladies, if you're almost done with your tea party? We're in the middle of a challenge here and we're still behind." Heather says, giving the two slackers a firm expression

"R-Right." Cody and Trent say before they go back in search of wood while Heather just turns to her left and sees Naruto and Dawn talking happily about something and she narrows her eyes a bit before she turns and walks back to her fire

The Bass were taking their pieces of wood to their burning fire as Geoff was seen, dragging himself across the sand, carrying pieces of wood in his hand before he throws his wood into the fire.

"You shouldn't be straining yourself like this. Dawn said so." Courtney says

"I know that, but I can't just sit around and do nothing while my friends are working hard! I got to do something!" Geoff yells before he turns himself and resumes dragging his body across the sand.

DJ frowns at seeing his friend in such pain. He gains an idea and turns to turns to Bridgette

"Hey, Bridgette! You have first aid training, right?" DJ asks and sees Bridgette nodding. "Why don't you help Geoff?" He says. Bridgette thought about it for a little bit before she shrugs her shoulders and heads over to Geoff as DJ smiles

[Confessional: DJ]

"Geoff's a good guy. And I own him big time. He helped me get over my fear of water. So when I saw him striking out with the ladies, I had to step in and help a brother out."DJ explains with a smile on his face. "Plus, he's someone on my list to help out, Naruto's also one on that list, need to help him with Dawn since we all see how those two click with one another. Can't let him make the same mistakes as Geoff."He says before he chuckles as he realizes something."Hey momma look, I'm playin' cupid!"

[End Confessional]

As Bridgette looks over Geoff's leg, the party dude turns to DJ and sends him a smile and nod while DJ just discreetly winks at him. The others return with their pieces of wood and toss them into the fire as Courtney sees the flames and frowns

"I don't think this is big enough." Courtney says as everyone looks at the fire and sees she was right, despite the large amount of wood they collected, the fire was still not growing.

"She's right y'all. You heard the woman, we need more wood. Let's go!" DJ yells and everyone goes back in search of more wood. Harold, in a panic, rushes to his team's canoes and grabs all of their oars before tossing them into their fire as firewood, this shocks everyone in the Bass

"HAROLD!" Naruto yells, he and some of the others rush back to the fire to see if they can grab their ores and save them but it is too late, the ores were completely engulfed in flames "WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO!?" He yells

"How are we supposed to get home now?!" Eva shouts at the nerd who steps back in fear

Over at the Gophers' side, they were looking at their fire as it was big, they felt it wasn't big enough since they just ran out of wood on their side of the beach. Just then, Izzy walks up to the fire holding something in her hands

"This ought to do the trick." Izzy says as she was playing with a goo-like ball with some sticks sticking out of it

"What is that?" Leshawna asks, looking at the goo-like ball Izzy had

"It's a homemade fire starter I made out of some tree sap, twigs, and other materials." Izzy says. "Stand back guys, this is gonna be big." She says with a smirk, one that tells the others to take several steps back. Izzy throws the DIY fire starter into their fire and…

-BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!-

An explosion akin to a miniature nuclear one goes off on the beach with the blast sending everyone flying back. The blast radius of the explosion was so large, it reached the height Chris was in his helicopter, forcing the host to move back before he too got blown up.

Back on the beach, it looked like a freaking warzone as branches of trees were laying everywhere on the sand, and inside of a deep crater, was a large fire roaring.

"What in the great earth mother is that!?" Dawn yells as she and most of the others sat up while their ears were ringing from the explosion

Naruto was lying on the sand, groaning from being blown back by the explosion while also something landing on his chest. He lifts his head to see what landed on him and to his surprise, he saw Izzy, who was covered in soot, lying on his chest. Izzy groans and lifts her head off Naruto's chest and she looks at him as the two stare at one another

"Hi there!" Izzy greets him ever so chirper like she didn't get blown up

"Uh…hi…" Naruto greets back with a pause. Izzy looks at him and sees his whisker marks and asks a question

"Are those whisker marks on your cheeks scars or tattoos for like your clan or something? Izzy asks while Naruto blinks a bit

"They're not…tattoos, they're my birthmarks…" Naruto says and Izzy's eyes light up

"Really?! That's so cool!" Izzy yells, ecstatically before she looks at him with a smile. "It really makes you look feral like a tiger or a fox! What else is there about you?"

"Uhh…" Naruto utters, really not knowing what to say about that but he was fortunate as Chris reappears

"Woo-hooo!" Chris yells from his choppa, as he grabs a megaphone and uses it. "We have our fire-building winner! Looks like the Gophers are back in the game after all! Point to them!"

"Oh, well looks like our chat has to wait." Izzy says with a pout. She leaps off Naruto and flips in the air before landing on her feet before she looks down at Naruto. "I'll see you later Whiskers." She says with a smile as she waves at him before turning around and walking back to her team while swaying her hips. Naruto sits up and watches her leave as someone walks up beside him

"Naruto, dude. You okay?" Naruto turns to his side and sees Duncan looking at him with a concerned expression. Naruto looks back at Izzy and slowly gives his teammate a nod

"Yeah…I'm fine…" Naruto says after a bit as Duncan helps him back to his feet and to their team to regain their bearings and regroup

Izzy arrives at her team while cleaning herself from the soot on her as her team looks at her in a stunned state

"Where did you learn to do that?" Heather asks as Izzy looks at her

"Oh, I spent a summer training with the Reserves. I learned a lot from them but I also got into a lot of trouble there. I like blew up the kitchen by accident which is why the RMCP is still after my butt. I'm like totally AWOL right now!" Izzy yells as some of her teammates look at her weirdly while Leshawna just rolls her eyes, not buying her story.

Eventually, the teams get up, dust themselves, and start making their way to their canoes to head back home and complete this challenge. As they were about to board their canoe, Cody decides to commence his plan

"You know, since you are still shaken up with the quicksand. We should you split up." Cody says to Lindsay and Trent, catching the blonde's attention while Trent realizes what he was doing. "How about I go with Lindsay and Beth and Gwen can paddle aback with Trent? Sounds good?"

"Sounds good to me." Trent says as he looks at Gwen with a smile, as he hoped Gwen would agree but to his surprise, Gwen turns away from him and rubs her arm

"Actually…I'd feel better if I could go with Lindsay and Beth." Gwen says as the four were surprised by this

"R-Really? You sure?" Trent asks and Gwen nods. Seeing as he struck out again, he sighs and nods. "Okay…guess I'll paddle back with Cody then." He says and the three girls walk to their cameo to get ready to leave. Once they had left, Trent turns to Cody. "Dude, what was that? I thought you said she'd be cool if we rode back."

"I-I don't know. I thought she'd be cool with it!" Cody says since he really thought Gwen would be into the idea.

"Well, clearly she wasn't! Man, so much for getting excited!" Trent groans as he runs his hand down his face

"I'm sorry Trent. I didn't mean to make things worse for you." Cody says and Trent just sighs

"It's…fine…c'mon…let's go and get ready." Trent says while he walks to their canoe

With the Bass, they were by their canoes with their life-jackets on but they still had one massive issue at hand

"What are we going to do without paddles?'' Bridgette asks as she and some of the others glare at Harold who flinches at the glares.

"You guys could get someone to swim behind the boats and push them." Suddenly Izzy, someone from the opposing team, speaks up to the Bass as they look at her. "I did that once for this huge like, sixty-foot yacht; the whole crew had to flutter kick for like, eight days to get to shore. And like, four of us got eaten by sharks. I didn't, hehe, not me. But it was insane. Okay, later!" Suddenly Leshawna aggressively paddled forward to shut Izzy up as the red hair falls on the cameo

After hearing her idea, the Bass thought about it and felt it was their best bet.

"That might work!" Geoff says with a smile while he was on Naruto's back. If someone strong enough could swim fast enough, they might just be able to barely make it in first.

"We need someone big enough to push all the canoes back." Bridgette says as she puts a hand to her chin in thought before she smiles and looks at the two strongest of the Bass. The Jamaican brick house, and their resident strong-woman. "DJ, Eva. You're you two are our strongest here, you guys got to do it."

"Okay." Eva says, shrugging her shoulders as she processes to take off her shoes for the swim but DJ flinches a bit as Geoff speaks

"You can't ask him to do that!" Geoff says, knowing about DJ's fear of water. "The dude can't swim!"

"Geoff, I know you two are friends, he's mine too but it's either him or two of us others to help Eva but we'd could get tired before we make it." Naruto says as he walks over to DJ and puts his hand on the brick house's shoulder. "It has to be him or we're screwed." He says and Courtney nods

"He's right. He and Duncan might do it but they'd be too slow." Courtney says as she grabs Harold's arms and points at them "And these skinny arms aren't going to cut it."

"I'll do it!" Geoff says as he was about to get off Naruto's back, only for Dawn to stop him.

"Remember what I said, Geoff." Dawn says, reminding the party dude of her orders earlier. "You have to let your leg take it easy in order for your body to completely heal from the Nettle's toxin."

"I can do this." Everyone looks to DJ as he spoke in a completely serious tone. "I have to."

"You sure dude?" Naruto asks and DJ just gives him a shaky nod

[Confessional: DJ]

"It was all up to me."DJ says to the audience at home with a determined look on his face."I needed to swim like a Killer Bass should and no wedgie flop was going to stand in my way."

[End Confessional]

"That is one…brave man." Geoff says while pointing at DJ. The party dude's respect for the brick house was at an all-time high at seeing DJ willing to put his fears aside to help his team once again.

"You're a good man DJ. You have my respect." Naruto says, with his respect to the brick house going higher than before. "Alright. Duncan, Dawn, Bridgette. Help me stack the canoes onto each other and let's get ready." He says as he sets Geoff down and they get to work in stacking all the canoes on top of one another before they all climb onto the top one. Eva and DJ put their shoes into the canoe with the others and nodded to each other before they push the canoes and teammates into the water and began pushing

As it turned out, this was probably faster than using oars with DJ and Eva pushing them forward, the Bass were able to easily catch up to the Screaming Gophers. In fact, they didn't just catch up. They passed them! All the Bass were cheering DJ's and Eva's names.

Back on Total Drama Island, Chris was waiting for the teams to arrive as he spots something tall coming fast. He sees it was the Bass and he takes a step back, as he sees where they were heading

Apparently, due to everyone cheering on DJ and Eva and the two not seemingly knowing when or how to stop, they had no idea they were heading straight to a large rock. And when they reached the beach, they proceed to fly off the rock like a ramp, fly over Chris, and crash on the other side of the beach. But hey, they were still the first team on the beach!

"The Bass are the winners!" Chris announces leading to the Bass to cheer for the victory.

As the Gophers arrive at the beach and see they have once again lost a challenge, Leshawna gets off her canoe and glares at Izzy

"You cost us the game! You are dead!" Leshawna yells at Izzy who gets out of the canoe and looks at the homegirl

"Okay, you aresolucky my license to kill is currently expired." Izzy says and Leshawna had enough as she grabs one of their ores and this causes Izzy to run while she gives chase

"And stop with all the sh*t you're saying!" Leshawna yells, swinging the ore at Izzy as they run past the Bass.

"I hope she doesn't kill Izzy with that." Naruto says while chuckling a little bit

"Hmmmm…" Dawn suddenly appears next to Naruto with her hand on her chin as she hums while feeling something from the Gophers. "Something doesn't seem right." Dawn says as she looks at the Gophers

"What? What's wrong?" Naruto asks the aura reader with a raised brow.

"It's the Gophers." Dawn explains to the blonde/red hair while she frowns. "I feel a dark presence around them. Like the one from Boney Island."

"Eh, it's probably just Heather." Naruto says as he jokes/shrugs before he turns to Dawn. "Although I think it's a safe bet that Izzy's the one going home tonight." He says and Dawn simply hums in response before she and Lincoln walk off to go and celebrate with their team

[Later that night]

[Location: The Dramatic Bonefire Ceremony]

Once again, night fell upon Camp Wawanakwa and the Dramatic Bonefire Ceremony was taking place, with the Screaming Gophers once again on the chopping block to send one of them home where tonight the 6th camper would be leaving Total Drama Island.Forever.

"And now, the always anxiety-inducing marshmallow ceremony." Chris says while holding a plate of eight marshmallows. "When I call your name, come and get a marshmallow.Beth.Trent.Gwen." The three campers smile and went to go get their marshmallows with Trent looking at Gwen who just passes him, grabs her marshmallow, and walks away, causing him to frown as he goes and grabs his. "Cody.Owen.Heather.Leshawna."

The four call all go and grab their marshmallows before heading back to their stumps minus Gwen who left as there were two campers yet only one marshmallow. Izzy and Lindsay.

"One last marshmallow." Chris says with a grin as he tosses the marshmallow up and down in his hand. "The person who doesn't get this marshmallow will walk off the Dock of Shame and take a ride on the Boat of Losers. Who's it gonna be?" He asks with a grin to get the two remaining campers' nerves up

But before Chris could name the camper that was staying, a helicopter was heard and everyone looks up to see one flying above them with a searchlight shining down from it and onto Izzy.

"Izzy!"A voice calls out from within the helicopter. "We know you are down there! You are under arrest!"

"You mean all that trash you were talking was true?" Leshawna asks with a surprised look and tone as she remembers all of Izzy's crazy stories she told during the challenge. Including one where she was wanted by the RCMP for blowing up their kitchen.

"No. Just the RCMP part. See ya!" Izzy says before standing up and points up at the helicopter. "YOU'LL NEVER GET ME ALIVE!" She shouts as everyone then watches as she manically laughs before quickly running away with the helicopter in hot pursuit of her.

"Well. That wraps that up." Chris says after a little as he sees the helicopter chase Izzy as everyone watches the scene with shocked looks. "Night everyone."

At the Bass cabin, the team hears the blades of a helicopter which also shakes the building a little bit as they go outside and see Izzy running while a helicopter, with a searchlight shining down from it and onto her, chasing after her

"What the?!" Duncan yells, in disbelieve at what was going on while Naruto was looking at the copter

"Hey, Whiskers!" Naruto hears and sees Izzy waving at Naruto with a smile "I'll see you later!" She shouts as she runs into the forest as the helicopter flies above the forest, chasing after her.

The Bass were in shock as they didn't know what happened in the Bonefire Ceremony for something like this to happen. Some decide to go back into their cabins to go and sleep this off and forget about it while some go out to go to the Gophers to go and ask what happened during the ceremony.

"What just happened…" Naruto utters after a while, confused by what just happened. He decides he should get some sleep since Gwen had asked him if he wanted to hang out with him tomorrow to help him find his sound and he agreed.

Inside the girls' cabin of the Bass, Bridgette goes to her bed and finds a certain gift on the floor, completely shattered

"Oh man…" Bridgette says as she crouches down to the floor and sees Geoff's gift was in pieces. She looks over to Courtney who was getting ready for bed. "Go any glue?" She asks and Courtney just laughs

"I wouldn't waste my time fixing that." Courtney says while she looks at the gift. Bridgette picks up the pieces and looks at them before she smiles

"Maybe I would." Bridgette says as she goes over to the cardboard to place the pieces safely so she could begin fixing the gift tomorrow

Over at the Gophers' cabin, in the girls' cabin. Beth was on her bunk, reading a magazine she borrowed from Lindsay, with the wooden tikki head she took from Boney Island, unaware that the tikki head was emitting an aura around her and the rest of her team, an aura that would change the game soon…

つづく

Teams-

Killer Bass:Bridgette, Courtney, Dawn,DJ, Duncan, Eva, Geoff, Harold, Katie, Naruto.

Screaming Gophers:Beth, Cody, Gwen, Heather,Lindsay, Leshawna, Owen, Trent,

Eliminated:Ezekiel, Justin, Noah, Sadie, Tyler, Izzy

Remaining Campers: 18(a/n: I just realized there are 8 dudes on the island left while there are only 10 chicks left. Well…at least it ain't a sausage fest.)

[?]

"C'mon ?-chan! ?-chan wants to play with us!" A little blonde boy yells to me as I just sigh

"Do we have to play with ? I mean, she's a naughty girl and she'll just make whatever we play not fun." I say with the blonde boy looking at me with a confused look

"Oh, I don't think she means it. She's pretty nice to me." The boy says

'Yeah, when you're around her.' I thought

"C'mon ?-chan. It'd be more fun with you playing with us." The boy says as he gives me a look that made him so adorable, I knew I couldn't say no to him once I saw that look. I sigh and nod

"Fine…I'll play with you guys." I say and I see the boy in front of me give out what I could describe as one of the biggest and brightest smiles I've ever seen

"Yes! Oh ?-chan will be happy to play with us." The boy says before he goes into the backyard where…she was waiting for us and I sigh again

"Yeah…she sure will…" I say since I had a feeling just what we'd play once I got to the backyard

My eyes open as I stare into the bunk above me. I look around and I see my teammates sleeping in their bunks as I just look back to the bunk above me and think about what I just dreamt.

'Why did I dream about that? I haven't thought about that kid in years so…why did I just now…'I thought as I just stared at the bunk for a bit before I sighed and turned around in bed and went back to sleep…I needed to…

Chapter 9: Island: Episode 8: The Great Paintball Deer Hunt

Chapter Text

Author's Corner:

Keys:

"Talking"

'Thinking'

[Confessional]

[Flashback]

I'm still young, wasting my youth

I'll grow up, next summer

I'm back on those drugs, I quit

I kept my dealer's number

I'm still young, wasting my youth

I'll grow up, next summer

I'm back on that girl, I quit

I should have lost her number

[drunk face by Machine Gun Kelly]

"This chapter ofTDM:I, contains scenes of extreme stunts and actions performed by fictional teens. Do not try anything that you read here at home. Seriously, you could get really messed up."

Disclaimer:

Total Dramaand its characters are respectively owned byTeletoonandFresh TV. And was created by Jennifer Pertsch and Tom McGills

Narutoand their characters are respectively owned byWeekly Shonen Jump Manga,VIZ, andTV Tokyo

All Songs/Music used in this story are rightly owned by the artists and record labels.

Pixelowns nothing.

Last time on:Total Drama Maelstrom: Island...

"Last time on Total Drama Island..." Chris recounts as the camera pans in on him while standing on the Dock of Shame. "The campers embarked on a canoe trip to deadly Boney Island. Cody hit on Gwen about 80 times before he got hoofed in the coconuts, twice! Geoff asks DJ for some love advice and Dawn once again showcases her freaky animal talking skills in calming down Man-eating Beavers, and Izzy also showcases her crazy military skills. But in the end, it was the Bass who once again scored the victory. In the campfire ceremony, one marshmallow remained which was set to go to either Izzy or Lindsay but the RCMP swooped in and BAM! Hightailed it out of there! Hahaha! Man, I knew the girl was nuts but I didn't know she was totally insane!!! However, one Gophers did something even crazier when they took home a creepy wooden statue Tikki-head voodoo thingy from the deadly haunted island." The camera cuts to Chris, still on the docks while crossing his arms. "Will Beth live to regret her souvenir? And can my teeth possibly be any whiter?" Find out here on TOTAL...DRAMA...ISLAND!!!!"

Total Drama Maelstrom: Island

Episode 8: The Great Paintball Deer Hunt

It had been a few days since the whole Izzy-RCMP incident at the Campfire Ceremony and it was another peaceful morning on Camp Wawanaka as the campers were peacefully asleep in their respective cabins, dreaming of various things. Unfortunately, this peace was rudely interrupted by the sounds of helicopter blades flying over the island. It was Chris piloting the helicopter with a smirk as he flew over the cabins, waking and startling the campers as Duncan jolted up from his bed and looked around, thinking he was back in juvie in his mind

"Oh! Hit the deck! They're coming, man! They found us!" Duncan frantically yells as he leaps out of his bunk bed, drops to the floor, and hides under Geoff's and DJ's bunkbed, waking the two occupants on it while Naruto and Harold wake up from all the commotion, confused by it

From inside the Gopher cabin, Leshawna's head shoots up from her bed and hits the top bunk.

"OW!" Leshawna grunts before she gets frustrated by Chris's antics "Okay, that dude is starting to get on my last nerve!" She yells, while as she rubs her head.

"Whatever." Heather yawns as she starts to get up from her bed. "He just loves ruining our mornings. Beth, Lindsay, go warm up the shower for me." She says. Beth and Lindsay, still feeling sleepy, looked at each other in silence only for Heather to order. "Now!" They both flinch at this before getting up from their bed. "And remember..."

"Not too hot this time I know." Beth groans tiredly with a bit of irritation in her voice. This wasn't the first time Heather had ordered her and Lindsay to go and heat the shower for her.

Later at the washrooms, all the girls from both teams except for Dawn and Heather were all trying to hold in their pee as they all waited in line for the bathroom. All while hearing the shower going, indicating someone was still inside, bathing

"What's the hold-up?!" Bridgette yells from the middle of the line.

"Heather needs her private time." Lindsay says with a strained voice. It was Heather who was inside the shower

"And just how long's Queenie gonna be in there?" Leshawna asks, glaring at the washroom door, wishing she go inside the washroom and tear Heather a new one for making her and all the other girls wait. "I got urgent business!"

"She could still be a while." Beth tells her teammate.

"Ugh! That's it." Gwen grunts as she ditches and lines start heading towards the woods. "I'm going lumberjack style." She says, but before she could get far, all the girls cringe a bit as feedback from the loudspeaker catches all of their attention.

"I hope you're ready for the most challenging challenge yet."Chris announces to everyone. Some of the boys were in their cabins, getting ready for the day were listening to the announcement."Breakfast in three minutes at the campfire pit."

After hearing this, the rest of the girls sans Lindsay and Beth decide to follow Gwen's lead and go do their business in the woods. Beth knocks on the washroom door to get Heather's attention and informs her of the time limit only for the leader of their alliance to say.

"Can one of you come in here and lotion my back? I got sunburnt and it's peeling!" Both Lindsay and Beth cringe at this with the bombshellblondewisely backing away quietly into the woods to go and do her business. When Beth turns around to where Lindsay was to see if she can get theblonde'shelp with this, only to see no one and Beth realizes she was forced to tread to the disgusting task by herself

[Timeskip: Three minutes later.]

[Location: Campfire pit.]

A little over three minutes afterward, both teams were seen gathered up by the campfire pit with the host of the show standing in front of all of the contestants.

"Are you ready for today's extreme max impact challenge?!" Chris yells to everyone, really hyping up the challenge for today.

"We are ready!" Owen cheers while raising his arms while Leshawna just looks at him and shakes her head

"Incoming!" Chris yells as he holds up an item in hand and throws it at the campers as the item is shown to be a can of baked beans. The can was soaring straight at Gwen and she flinched in seeing the can coming and realized she had no time to react, so she turned her head and braced herself for the hit when Trent came to the rescue and caught the can before it could hit her. Gwen opens her eyes and sees Trent holding the can in his hand as he looks at her with a smile but she frowns and turns to the other direction, missing the guitarist's confused frown. Chris then brings out a box filled with baked bean cans and proceeds to throw the cans to the other campers. "This is breakfast."

"No." Heather says with disgust as she looks at the can. "Breakfast is crepes, croissants, even Chef's crappy burnt eggs."

"Beans, beans, they're good for your heart, the more ya eat, the more ya-" Owen happily sings before Heather throws her can at the big guy's face, causing him to drop to the ground

"Today's challenge is about survival." Chris explains before pulling out something from behind his back. A paintball gun. "We're going hunting."

"What?!" Dawn gasps in horror.

"Now that's more like it." Duncan says with an eager smirk.

"Isn't that a paintball gun?" Harold asks as he points to the green gun in Chris's hands.

"Why yes Harold." Chris says as he aims the paintball gun at Harold and shoots the ginger with it in the gut, causing the ginger to drop to the ground and hold his stomach while gasping for air. "It is."

"So we won't be killing anything?" Bridgette asks with crossed arms. Concerned about hunting poor animals as she was an animal lover, the same was said for DJ

"Negatory." Chris confirms making Bridgette smile and Dawn breathes a sigh of relief as Naruto puts a reassuring hand on her shoulder. The gesture makes Dawn blush a bit. "This is the first ever paintball deer hunt. I'll announce the teams once we get into the woods. So...finish breakie."

Just then a loud burp gets everyone's attention and makes them all look to Owen who already had a bunch of emptied cans around him with beans staining his body.

"Aaaaah..." Owen lets a sigh out in satisfaction before turning to the host. "Got any more?"

[Timeskip: 45 minutes later]

[Location: Near the woods]

Time passes and the teams were all gathered up near the woods with Chris having a trunk next to him as well as a rack with red and green paintball guns set up on it.

"And now for the team breakdowns." Chris announces as he takes out the red paintball guns off the rack. "The Killer Bass hunters are Bridgette, Geoff, Harold, Naruto, and Katie. Locked and loaded with bass blue paint. With Duncan, Courtney, DJ, Eva, and Dawn acting as the deer for the Bass" Chris then threw the four guns to the hunters for the Bass. Naruto in particular has a big grin on his face as he catches his gun, inspects it, and opens up the compartment holding the paintballs and sees he has limited rounds in it and assumes the others had the same amount

"And using orange paint are the Gopher hunters." Chris says as he grabs the green guns off the rack. "Leshawna, Beth, Owen, and Lindsay. While Heather, Gwen, Trent, and Cody are the deer." He says, throwing the guns at the Gophers

"Wha-hoo!" Owen cheers as he and the three other Gopher hunters catch their guns. "This is awesome man!"

"You also get these stylin' glasses and wicked camo caps!" Chris says as he reaches into the trunk and pulls out said items and throws the items at the hunters so they could put them on. "And you deer, you'll be wearing these adorable and noticeable antlers, noses, and little whitetails." He says as he pulls out a headband with deer antlers attached, red deer noses, and belts with a little deer tail attached.

Dawn claps and eagerly goes to go get her deer costume with the other deer from both teams looking less than happy at their wardrobe.

"Yeah right." Heather says, rolling her eyes and crossing her arms. "I amnotwearing that."

"There is no way I'm a deer." Duncan says, glaring at the gear. He should have been a hunter, not a freakin deer!(a/n: Hey, a rhyme)

"Yeah, I'm not going around dressed as a freakin deer." Eva growls in protest, she was thinking of not even wearing the deer gear during the challenge, and as if he was reading her mind, Chris spoke

"Refusal to wear or taking these off and your team is toast." Chris says as he processes to put the deer gear on Duncan and Eva. On the bright side, they also got the shades the hunters got.

Chuckling was then heard from behind Duncan with the delinquent looking to see Owen grinning at him from behind. "What are you lookin' at?" He asks,

"Oh, nothing." Owen says, continuing to grin at Duncan with narrow eyes on the delinquent's tail. "Bambi."He says as he then grabs Duncan's tail and pulls it back and proceeds to snap it by letting it go. This causes the delinquent to get angry and turn to Owen with a glare

"You better be a good shot, tubby!" Duncan threatens the big guy.

[Confessional: Dawn]

"I don't know why everyone's complaining about."Dawn says with a smile as she proudly wears her deer gear. "These are great! I truly feel one with nature's beautiful creatures like this."

[End Confessional]

Dawn was busy adjusting her tail as Naruto, who was busy putting his cap backward, noticed her and stared at her with wide eyes

"Wow..." Naruto lets out and Dawn hears him as she turns and sees him staring at her

"What?" Dawn asks and the blonde/red-haired snaps out of his thought and sheepishly grins

"O-O-Oh, um, n-nothing really!" Naruto stutters as he scratches his cheek with his fingers while a small dust of pink starts to appear across his cheeks. "It's just...you look really cute with that deer stuff on is all." He says, looking away from Dawn while the aura reader looks at him with a blush on her face as she shyly looks down and smiles

"Oh, t-thank you." Dawn stutters, feeling happy that her crush liked how she looked in her deer outfit

[Confessional: Dawn]

"Eeeeeeeeh!"Dawn excitedly squeals while holding her hands to her blushing face.

[Static]

[Confessional: Naruto]

"Wow..." Naruto says while looking at the ceiling of the outhouse with his chin rested on his hand. "That deer outfit really suits Dawn. She looks cute in it."

[End Confessional]

[Timeskip: 5 minutes later]

[Killer Bass-Deer]

The deer of the Killer Bass team, Dawn, DJ, Duncan, Courtney, and Eva, were now all seen walking through the woods. Chris told them the deer they had a 15-minute head start to get into the woods and hide. And that's what they were currently doing as they traverse through the forest for spots to hide

"At least we get a head start." Courtney sighs out as she along with Duncan and Eva weren't too thrilled about being deer for this game.

"So, what should we do?" Eva asks, looking at her fellow deer. "Should we split up or stay grouped?" She asks and before anyone could say anything, DJ spoke

"I don't know about y'all, but I'm outta here!" DJ says as he does something that surprises nearly everyone on his team. The brick house got down on all fours and started prancing away just like a real deer would into the opposite direction and prances into a part of the forest. Duncan and Courtney's jaws drop at the sight with Eva's eyes widening. And Dawn?

"He's really in tune with nature." Dawn compliments as she smiles at DJ releasing his inner deer. The aura reader then turns to her teammates. "I think I should be heading off too. I need to go meet up with some friends of mine!" She says and similar to DJ, Dawn proceeds to get on all fours and instead of prancing, she simply walks away into the woods like a deer would. Leaving the three remaining Bass deer standing there in shock

"Why are all the tree huggers on our team again?" Courtney asks no one in particular after getting over her shock.

[Screaming Gophers-Deer]

Currently, the Gopher deer, Heather, Cody, Gwen, and Trent, were also walking through the woods and making the most of their head start as all of them. except for Cody, weren't not too happy about the whole being deer thing.

"This is easily the lamest thing I've ever done in my life." Gwen complains, not just about the whole being a deer thing, but also being stuck with Trent

"Aw come on." Cody says with a smile, he was trying to encourage everyone and bring spirits up. "It could be fun!" However, the only thing the brown-haired boy got in return were glares from his fellow deer. "Okay, catch you later." He says as he turns the other way and process in running into the forest

[Confession: Cody]

"I was so psyched to be a deer."Cody says, looking at the camera with a grin...while he had some bandages on his right arm, had bruises and claw marks on his face with a black eye on his left eye, his clothes were torn in several places, and was also wet for some reason. "I'm small, but I'm quick. Lots of practice from dodging spitballs in math class. They can help a guy out in dodging."

[End Confessional]

After Cody separated from the group, they were about to continue traversing through the forest as Gwen stopped when she saw Heather sitting down on a stump and start filing her nails.

"Are you coming?" Gwen asks with a raised brow.

"No." Heather says, rolling her eyes as she continues filing. "I'm going to wait for Lindsay and Beth and make them protect me for the whole game." She says as if it was the most obvious thing in the world

"Wouldn't that be against the rules?" Gwen asks with a raised brow. She couldn't care less if Heather followed them or not, hell she would prefer it if she didn't, but she didn't want the mean girl's attitude to cost them the challenge.

"Um, do you see a rules person anywhere?" Heather asks annoyedly as she gestured to the area around her. "Worry about your own fluffy tails." The mean girl says, annoying Gwen with her attitude

"You know what, whatever. Got shot by the other team, I don't care. I'm out of here..." Gwen hisses as she turns and processes to walk in a direction into the forest, leaving her team.

"H-Hey, Gwen. Wait up!!!" Trent yells, he runs after Gwen to keep her company while also maybe having a conversation with her

[Timeskip: 9 minutes later]

[Killer Bass: Hunters]

"And break!" Harold yells as he, Geoff, and Naruto grin as they bring their hands together before raising them in the air. Bridgette did too but didn't look as enthusiastic as the three boys. Putting on their glasses, Harold looks at Bridgette, seeing she was looking at her paintball gun with a frown, and he realizes that she must be feeling uncomfortable with shooting a living being, due to her pacifist nature. He decides to go and talk to her about it.

"Okay. You do realize that this is all just pretend, right? And that it's just paint? Meaning we're not going to hunt and kill real deer, only the other team." Harold explains to Bridgette. He sees she wasn't thrilled about the idea until he thought of something that might get her into the idea. "So say, if you...like, hit Heather...you won't get into trouble." He finishes with a grin and this catches Bridgette's attention.

"Wait. Heather's a deer?" Bridgette's mood took an instant 180 as she saw the boys grin and nod. She grins as well before putting on her glasses and holding her gun with her thumb eagerly on the trigger. "Hohoho..." She was so going to enjoy this.

"Just know you're not the only one who wants to get a hit on her." Naruto states as he twirls his gun around before putting it down. "Hey, would it be cool if I went on my own and did my own thing?" He asks and the others just shrug their shoulders, feeling not too bothered by the idea.

"Go ahead man." Geoff says. "Probably best to cover more ground that way."

Naruto grins eagerly as he takes off his hoodie and ties it around his torso, making it into a makeshift gun hoister before he places his gun onto his back. The announce system turns on, grabbing the hunters' attention.

"Start your paintballs!"The host tells everyone as he was about to give the hunters the go-ahead to start hunting their fellow campers. "Game on!"

"Alright!" Beth cheers as she raises her gun in the air. "Let's go bag some deer!"

"Aha! I am down with that!" Leshawna excitedly agrees with Beth...as they and Lindsay watch Owen open a jar with some yellow liquid inside of it before he splashes it onto himself.

"What are you doing?" Lindsay asks with a confused tone.

"Masking my scent so the deer don't smell me coming." Owen says as he prepares to go into full Bear Grylls mode.

Beth and Leshawna cringe in disgust, as they both quickly figure out just what Owen had done exactly while Lindsay still looks confused.

"Tell me that isn't..."

"Pee?" Owen finishes Leshawna's sentence with a nod of his head. "Yes. Yes, it is!"

"Eeeeeww!" Beth and Lindsay yell in unison, disgusted by Owen's actions while Leshawna feels like throwing up

"I've got some more if you need some." Owen offers, holding the jar with some of his pee still inside

"We're hunting othercampers." Beth says while backing away from the big guy. "You don't have to hide your scent."

"You mean I collected all this pee for nothing?" Owen complains, looking at the jar of collected pee with a frown before throwing it away and Beth and Lindsay run away screaming so it doesn't hit them as the jar falls and breaks where Lindsay stood moments ago. Leshawna looks at Owen and shakes her head

"Dude. You are onesickticket." Leshawna says before grabbing her gun and walking off into the forest.

The Bass watched this and cringed a bit before walking into the woods themselves. Harold, Bridgette, and Geoff were sticking together while Naruto runs to a tree and climbs it before disappearing in the branches.

Owen was the only one remaining as he saw everyone had left before he grabbed his gun and ran into the forest to hunt some deer.

[The "Alliance": Beth and Lindsay]

With Beth and Lindsay, the two Gopher hunters were looking rather tired as they walked through the woods. So far, their hunt was rather uneventful as they have yet to even see a deer let alone shoot one.

"Aw, man." Beth grunts as she looks around the area she and theblondebombshell were at, before recognizing the area they were in. "We're back to where we started and we haven't seen one deer."

"Ahem." The sound of someone aggressively clearing their throat catches the two girls' attention as they look to see Heather sitting on a stump and glaring at them. "What took you so long?" Heather asks, crossing her arms as she continues glaring at them

"Were we supposed to come find you?" Beth asks the mean girl with a confused tone. Since when did she ever say they had to go and find her?

"Hello?" Heather says as if the situation was obvious. Especially to her two alliance members who she bosses around. "Alliance, anyone?"

"Ooh! Ooh!" Lindsay excitedly raises her hand. "Can I be in one?"

"You alreadyareLindsay! That's the point!" Heather yells at the dumbblonde as she wasn't in the mood to deal with any of Lindsay's airheadedness, while the blondedrops her hand and frowns at Heather. "Now go find me some berries! I'm starving!"

"Shouldn't we be, y'know,hunting?" Beth speaks up to Heather, thinking that it would just be a waste of time during a challenge like this just to go find the queen bee food when they should be out hunting the other team's deer

"Yes, you are hunting. Forme." Heather informs Beth before putting a finger to her chin in thought. "But actually, berries won't be enough." She says, realizing she needed more food. She looks at the two. "Beth, you go get me some berries while Lindsay, you go and get me some chips."

"In the forest?" Lindsay asks, very confused at Heather's request.

"No. In the dining hall. Now." Heather ordered as she pointed in the direction of the camp. Lindsay wanted to argue that she didn't want to but she knew Heather wouldn't listen and just order her again. She sighs before ultimately going along with it and starts walking back towards the camp in a slump. "And not barbeque!" The mean girl orders, making sure that the blonde while Beth just looks at her friend with pity before Heather barks at her to go find the berries and she goes looking for some with a slump of her own

[Confessional: Beth]

"Ok...Heather can be sooo bossy!"Beth rants out angrily as she's had it up to here with Heather and her attitude."And in nature, hunters would never go find food for the deer, it's the deeristhe food for the deer! Oh, what I would do if I could just...Heather won't hear this, right?"She asks, looking at the camera, hoping that this part would be cut...yeah right.

[End Confessional]

[Meanwhile with "The Hunter."]

"The hunter is a finely tuned machine. His senses heightened by the thrill of the chase." Owen was narrating to himself and the audience as he was currently putting his focus to the max. He looks around for signs of any Bass members wearing antlers and tails. Sniffing the air, Owen spots something nearby and quietly tiptoes over to it. Hiding behind a large enough push, Owen peaks and sees DJ, still embracing his inner deer as shown by the teen, who was munching on some grass. "Suddenly, our hunter spots a magnificent buck in the clearing." He says before going into a bush and looking at DJ through it. "If he's to succeed, the hunter must demonstrate patience and control." He whispers before raising his paintball gun and taking the safety off before he starts to quietly walk over to DJ to shoot him

But, just as Owen was about to take his second step, he starts to fart. Both Owen and DJ's eyes widened at this as DJ quickly looked around to see where the source of the noise was coming from.

Owen manages to stop his fart and hold it long enough for DJ to simply forget about it and start munching on grass again as a bird proceeds to perch atop his antler hat. Owen decides to go for the waiting game, waiting for his target to make a mistake and for him to capitalize on it.

[Location: Mess Hall, Camp Wawanaka]

[With Lindsay]

Lindsay was terrified, as she was hiding under a table outside of the Mess Hall. Now, you might be asking yourselves, why hasn't she gone into the Mess Hall and grabbed the chip Heather ordered from her? The answer was simple...it was Chef.

He was the biggest obstacle in her mission for the chips as she knew how much Chef hated people in his kitchen without his permission, hell he once threw a knife at Owen one night when the big guy tried to break into the kitchen for a late-night snack and Chef chased him out of the hall after throwing the knife.

She knew Chef would turn her into mince dinner if he were to catch her, so she decided to simply wait for him to leave the Mess Hall. He had to take a break at some point and leave the Hall for it, right?

So, that's what she's been doing for the past 15 minutes, she's been waiting for him to exit the Hall so she could go in and look for those chips. And, a little bit later, her patience pays off as Chef emerges from the Hall, in his swimming trunks and an orange floaty around his waist. Chef whistles as he walks down the stairs of the hall and starts heading to the dock for a little swim, he passes the table Lindsay was hiding under as she sighs in relief before she processes to stand up but she hits her head onto the table, causing her grunt from the pain before she quickly shuts her mouth with her hand as she hoped her grunt of pain didn't alert Chef. She sees Chef stop and look around for her before he shrugs his shoulders and resumes walking to the dock

Once she saw the coast was clear, she made her move and headed into the mess hall to look for any bag of chip

[Back with "The Hunter."]

Owen continued to silently watch DJ in the bush, just waiting for the moment to strike and shoot his unsuspecting prey

"The hunter moves in, aware of every proton in his environment." Owen starts quietly narrating again as he lifts his gun, preparing to shoot the Bass deer in front of him...only for a large snake to slither onto the big guy, making him stand up from his hiding place in a panic. "Aw, crap, snake!" He yells as he grabs the snake and throws it away from him.

Needless to say, DJ notices this and quickly starts to run away like a deer would. Seeing his prey running, Owen grins and grips his gun

"Haha! It's on, DJ!" Owen yells before he starts chasing after the brick house. "Your butt's a hamburger and I'm one hot barbeque!"

And chase he did. No matter what came his way, Owen refused to let up on DJ. The big guy never took his eyes off the brick house and tried to take shot after shot of him with DJ managing to avoid the hits so far.

"You're my burger now, DJ!" Owen yells while panting. And like a true hunter, Owen refused to let up on his hunt for DJ.

Even after hitting his kiwis against a rock, being led through a bunch of thorn bushes, getting chased by a bunch of raccoons and finally getting hit in the face by low-hanging tree branches, Owen refuses to let up on DJ and continues to chase after him and continues shooting at him and unfortunately missing all of his shots.

But things seem to be looking up for Owen. Quite literally. His luck finally starts coming in handy as he manages to chase DJ up the 1000-foot cliff the campers all went up for their first challenge. DJ was chased to the edge of the cliff with nowhere left to run. Beads of sweat trail down DJ's head as Owen appears right in front of him, panting

"You're mine now deer!" Owen says as he looks right into DJ's eyes and aims his paintball gun right at him.

DJ closes his eyes as Owen puts his thumb to the trigger and pulls it...and nothing happens. Confused by this, Owen continues to pull the trigger, only for clicking sounds to come from the gun. Owen's eyes widen as he comes to a horrifying conclusion as to why his gun was clicking, he used all his limited rounds during the chase and was now empty. He starts to get nervous as he watches DJ's nervous look turn into a glare after the Bass deer comes to the same conclusion.

"Um, the hunter knows that his prey will stay there for a moment, paralyzed in...uh, fear?" Owen says in his narration but DJ doesn't do anything Owen says as the brick house stands up and starts stomping toward Owen. "And respect? The deer cannot best the hunter." Owen continues to narrate nervously as DJ stomps right up to him and looks down at Owen as the big guy nervously laughs and tries to back away from DJ. "Hey, dude. C'mon now. Let's talk about this." He suggests, but DJ wasn't having any of that

Instead, DJ just picks up Owen and throws him down the cliff, with the big guy screaming down before crashing into the water below with a resounding bang as DJ smiles and happily starts running down the cliff, back in his inner-deer mood.

"Ahahahaha! Oh, man! I didn't think DJ had it in him." Chris laughs while wiping a tear of laughter from his eye. Currently, the host was sticking around at the campgrounds and had a TV set up so he could watch everything that was going on with the challenge.

[With Leshawna]

"An hour of sneakin' around in the woods and I haven't shot a damn thing." Leshawna groans, feeling exhausted from all the walking she had done. The girl was currently facing a problem a few of the hunters from both teams were having. She was struggling to find any of the deer campers. "What kind of messed up person actually does this for fun?" The girl with a 'tude says, wiping off the sweat from her forehead

-Rustle-

Leshawna stops walking as she hears rustling coming from nearby. Quietly tip-toeing to where the rustling came from, Leshawna peaks from a tree she hid behind to see what was the cause of the rustling and the Gopher hunter's eyes widen as she sees none other than Bass Deer Dawn walking through the woods on all fours and mimicking an actual deer.

"What is that white girl doing?" Leshawna whispers as she carefully watches Dawn and makes sure not to make any loud noises that could alert the deer. "Welp, ain't my business that's for sure. Time to finally get one in." She whispers while shrugging her shoulders.

Leshawna then aims her gun at Dawn and was about to shoot...only for the aura reader to suddenly gasp and get on her two legs before she starts to run away. She may not have seen Leshawna, but she was able to sense her and realize she was there.

"What?!" Leshawna yells out after seeing Dawn running away from the area. "How'd she know I was...ah who am I kiddin'? Nothing 'bout that girl makes any sense." She mutters before she starts to chase after Dawn

The two run through the forest as Leshawna was close behind Dawn but Dawn was starting to pull away due to the difference in speed and size.

"You'll never get me alive!" Dawn yells as she runs from Leshawna as fast as she could. Leshawna then starts to shoot at her and actually aims directly at her...but Dawn once again shows that she was full of even more surprises. Without even looking, the aura reader manages to dodge all of Leshawn's paintballs. From ducking to leaping out of the shoot's flight path when Leshawna shot at her head, to side-stepping away from body shots, to even performing graceful maneuvers that from a ballerina when Leshawna shot at her legs, Dawn jumped and executed a perfect ballet spin mid-air before landing perfectly on her feet and kept up her sprint.

[Confessional: Leshawna]

"Ok, that girl's never touched a piece of meat in her life."Leshawna says while giving an incredibly confused look to the camera, wondering how Dawn was able to move like that."So how on earth does someone get moves like that from just eating leaves?"

[End confessional]

"Nuh uh, girl!" But despite the incredible dodging skills Dawn displayed, Leshawna refuses to let up and continues the chase while trying her best to somehow get a shot on her. "You ain't getting away from me!!!" She shouts before shooting at Dawn

"Eeep!" Dawn lets out as she manages to dodge Leshawna's shot. Sensing some nearby obstacles along the way, and knowing that they'd cost her, Dawn puts her hands around her mouth and takes a deep breath before... "Creatures of Mother Nature please lend me your aid!" She calls out

Leshawna raises her brow at Dawn's sudden call out but her eyes soon widen when she hears birds chirping and looks up to see a flock of birds both big and small, flying toward her and all fly around her eyes, causing her to stop and sway at them so they don't peck out her eyes. Dawn sees this and takes the opportunity to run. Leshawna manages to get the birds away from her face as she sees Dawn running away

"Oh, you're not gettin' away from me that easy! Get back here!!!" Leshawna yells as she chases after Dawn while swatting the birds away from her eyes.

[With Lindsay]

Owen and Leshawna weren't the only Gopher having a pretty rotten time in the challenge. Lindsay herself wasn't having too much fun. Theblondebombshell was walking through the woods with a frown and a bag of chips under her arm, she had barely escaped Chef's wrath after he unexpectedly returned to the Mess Hall after his swim and she was forced to run with the bag of chips while Chef was throwing various knives at her.

After barely escaping with her head still on her hot body, Lindsay was in a foul mood as she continued walking toward where Heather and Beth were last seen, something was on the ground in front of her, and by the time she stepped onto the pile, it was too late for her to notice it as a rope suddenly snaps and wraps around her right ankle, with Lindsay feeling it before she finds herself getting lifted off the ground and she finds herself hanging from a tree branch by her ankle upside-down

"AH!" Lindsay yelps in fright and surprise after seeing she was upside-down while her cap and googols fall off and flop to the ground, she looks up at herself and sees her skirt was revealing her panties. She becomes flustered as she grabs her skirts and lifts it up, hiding her undies after dropping her gun and the bag of chips Thankfully, due to trees around the area, Lindsay's panties weren't revealed to the world. "What's going on!? What is this?!" She yells, wondering just what was going on

"What the? Lindsay?" A voice speaks, making Lindsay to look around for the owner of the voice as she then sees someone drop from a tree nearby and start walking towards her. This person did look familiar to Lindsay but she couldn't make out as to who it was due to her being upside-down but she'd soon know who this was as the person was now in front of her. "Lindsay, are you okay?" The person asks and Lindsay looks up at them and notices one noticeable feature on this person. Their blonde/red-hair spiky hair

"Nate?" Lindsay asks as she sees Naruto in front of her, looking down at her as he had black paint on his face, acting as camo or war paint. (a/n: Think about how stealth Marine Ops wear paint on their faces.)

"Yeah, it's me. And my name's Naruto." It was Naruto, as he corrected Lindsay on his name. He looks down at her face, trying not to stare at her huge rack that was edging to pop out from her top due to gravity. "What are you doing here? I thought you'd be hunting deer like I am." He asks, wondering why was she here

"I wish I was...but Leather told me to go and find her a bag of chips so I went to get the chips from the mess hall and I nearly got my pretty head cut off by Chef and his scary knives." Lindsay says and Naruto blinks for a few moments, processing the information Lindsay has told him

"Heather sent you to go get chips? During a challenge where one person from the losing team is going home?" Naruto asks, thinking what Lindsay said was incorrect. But Lindsay just nods

"Yeah..." Lindsay says and Naruto blinks again as he only has one thing to say

"That is...very stupid of her..." Naruto says, finding the logic behind Heather's request

"Really?" Lindsay asks, looking at Naruto who nods

"Yes, it is. Why would she send one of the 4 hunters your team has? That's setting the team up to fail." Naruto says and Lindsay thinks about it and realizes he was right

"Oh..." Lindsay says. The two go silent as Naruto sees Lindsay's face start to turn red, and realizes the blood was starting to rush to her head.

"Let me get you down from that." Naruto says, he picks her up and holds her in his arms while he pulls out a knife he...'borrowed'from Duncan's stuff and cuts the rope from Lindsay's ankle, freeing her. He looks at Lindsay. "You okay?" He asks, and he wasn't aware that their faces were close and Lindsay blushes, seeing they were inches apart from each other

"Y-Yes, thank you." Lindsay stutters and Naruto sets her down to her feet.

"No problem." Naruto says. Lindsay nodded in thanks as she started correcting her skirt and her top as Naruto thought of a question. "Lindsay, can I ask you something?" He asks, gaining his fellow blonde'sattention

"Sure." Lindsay says and she faces him

"What is your relationship with Heather?" Naruto asks and his question actually makes Lindsay think about it for a bit before answering

"Oh, she's my friend. And we're in an alliance, with Beth in it too." Lindsay answers wholeheartedly but Naruto wasn't convinced

"Is she really?" Naruto asks and Lindsay looks at him with confusion on her face

"H-Huh?" Lindsay utters

"Lindsay, from what I've seen and heard. The alliance you three have isn't an alliance, it's a dictatorship with Heather as the boss while you and Beth are her servants. An alliance is a partnership between the members of that alliance, all working together and relying on each other, but the one you're in with Heather isn't. All she's done is bossing you guys around and she does nothing to help you two out in this alliance. Does that sound like a partnership to you?" Naruto asks and Lindsay frowns a little while shaking her head

"No...but-" Lindsay was ready to say something but she stopped when Naruto put his hand on her shoulder and looked at her with a serious expression, seeing that she'd never seen before from him

"Listen, Lindsay, I know you're a good person and have a heart of gold, but you have to prioritize yourself and not over Heather since she could throw you under the bus just to save herself just to stay in the game. I know you think she's your friend but you have to look after yourself and watch out for Heather, there's no telling what she wouldn't do just to win." Naruto says and Lindsay's frown deepens as she looks away from Naruto and down to the ground, in deep thought on Naruto's words, looking at them and looking back at how Heather has been treating her throughout their alliance

"..." Lindsay doesn't say anything as she was thinking and Naruto sighs before he places his hand on her chin and lifts her head toward him as he looks at her with a soft expression

"Look, I'm not trying to make you doubt or try to make you quit the alliance Linds, I'm only looking out for you because I'm your friend too and I don't want you to get hurt thanks to someone else's selfishness. Besides, us blondes gotta look out for each other right?" Naruto says, cracking a grin

"..." Lindsay didn't say anything at first but she soon giggled a little at the blonde joke. "Y-Yeah, we sure do." She says. Naruto looks at her for a bit before he pats her on the head

"I got to go back to hunting, I'll see you later." Naruto says before letting go of Lindsay's head, much to her disappointment as he walks over to the tree he was in but when he was about to climb it, he turns back to Lindsay and smiles at her. "Good luck hunting!" he says before turning back to the tree and quickly climbs it before disappearing in the leaves.

"Bye Nate." Lindsay says, waving goodbye to Naruto while getting his name wrong again as she then picks up her gun and the bag of chips and starts walking to where Heather and Beth were, not aware that the bag of chips had a hole at the bottom and chips begun to fall out

She continues to walk while thinking about Naruto's statement about her alliance with Heather. Was she bossy to Beth and her? Yes, she was. Was she a bit mean? Yes, yes she was. But that was what alliance leaders were...weren't they?

"There you are." Lindsay was brought out of her thoughts at the sound of someone talking to her and she looked to see Heather, who was still sitting on her stump, with the queen bee glaring impatiently at her while she ate the berries Beth had collected. "About time you showed up. What took you so long?" Heather asks. Lindsay doesn't answer her question and instead walks over to her friend with the bag of chips in hand

"Here you go." Lindsay says, she holds the chip bag out for Heather. "I had to go through a lot to get those."

Heather drops the berries out of her hands to the floor, much to the dismay of Beth who spent a long time picking those out from thorny bushes as the mean queen rudely swipes the chips away from Lindsay before looking inside. "There's like...25 chips left." Heather complained about the amount that remained in the bag after spotting the hole at the bottom of the bag before sniffing them and recoiling in disgust. "And they're Barbeque! Go exchange them for dill pickle!"

Heather throws the bag of chips on the ground in front of Lindsay and crosses her arms, expecting Beth to follow her orders. Lindsay was about to reach down to collect the chip bag...but was stopped when a hand gently grabbed her wrist. She looks up and to her surprise, she sees Beth glaring at Heather

"No." Beth says loudly for all to hear.

Heather and Lindsay gasp. The former couldn't believe it. Her underling had the nerve to sayno.To her! That was not acceptable at all.

"What did you just say?" Heather growls as she glares right at Beth.

"I said, no. She doesn't have to go and get herself killed for your own expense. And I won't do it either. Since you don't appreciate all the things we've done. We won't do it anymore." Beth says with a hiss in her tone, pouring the hidden frustration she's been holding back for a while out onto Heather. Heather instantly shoots from her stump and glares at Beth

"Take it back." Heather immediately orders Beth, but the braces-wearing girl wasn't backing down

"No!" Beth barks back to Heather and Heather could feel her anger increase

"Take. It. Back. Now!" Heather drags out, her glare intensifies while Beth remains unfazed

"Make me!" Beth yells at the mean queen.

As the pair glared at one another and Lindsay watched from the side-line, none of the three noticed a hand sticking out of a bush from behind Lindsay and grabbed the discarded bag of chip

[Back with "The Hunter."]

Owen could be seen back on dry land with his entire body dripping with water as he was drying his hunter cap. He was wet, tired, cold, and most likely hungry. But still, determined to catch his prey

"You can leave the hunter with less ammo than he thought he had. You can throw him over a cliff. You can even leave him with a case of toe crabs." Owen says while emptying a small crab out of his shoe before throwing his shoe to the ground and raising his arms. "BUT YOU CAN NOT...BREAK HIS SPIRIT!"

-Rustle-

Owen's eyes immediately widened before locking onto an area where he heard rustle. Quickly hiding in bushes, Owen's eyes lock onto what he saw. The Bass deer Eva walking all by herself.

"Fresh meat." Owen smirks while rubbing his hands together upon spotting his next hunt

So as quietly as he could, Owen stalked Eva while he looked at his paintball gun and looked into the pallet compartment to see how much ammo he had left. He saw he had one paintball left and he knew he had to make it count to put his team on the board. So the hunter keeps his distance while keeping a close eye on the Female Jock and his movements. Soon enough, Owen finds himself close enough to Eva and he climbs up a tree before looking down at Eva as she stops to take a drink from the river and he sees this as the perfect vantage point for the shot

"This will be the shot of the day." Owen quietly narrates as he watches Eva bend down and take a sip of water with her hands. "With one paintball, hunter and prey's mutual destinies will be fulfilled." He quietly narrates as he takes aim of Eva and prepares to fire when...

-Pffffffttttt!-

Owen flinches a bit as he finds himself unable to contain a fart. Eva quickly hears this and takes a whiff of the air before gagging at the smell

"Beans..." Eva mutters before realizing what that means. She looked up at the tree and had a feeling who she thought it was, hiding in the tree. So, she simply kicks the tree with enough force that caused the tree to shake violently and Owen falls out of the tree and lands face-first into the ground as his gun falls beside him. The Hunter groans as he lifts his head and sees his gun, he goes to reach for it but a foot is placed onto the gun and Owen looks up to see Eva, looking at him with crossed arms.

"Nice try, Fartzilla. You almost had me there." Eva says, looking at Owen with an impressed expression, since she didn't hear him sneaking up on her. She had to respect that to be able to quietly move away for a guy his size, but that's where her respect for him ends as she glares at him. "But you made me smell your fart. So, I believe I should return that, with some...psychical payments. Don't you think?" She asks, cracking a menacing smile while she cracks her knuckles

Owen gulps heavily while letting out one more fart as the camera pans over the forest and the sounds of skin hitting another a large amount of skin, and the cries of pain could be heard

"Oh, and Owen's going to be feeling that beat down for a while." Chris says, watching and hearing the beat down on his TV while he munches on his popcorn

[Confession-Cody]

"It was easy to get those chips. With them auguring with one another, they had no idea I was even close by and heard the whole thing."Cody says, looking back to the camera with a confident smile as he still had the injuries he had from before."Plus, I felt I had this challenge in the bag. But...that was when I ran into her..."

[End Confessional]

Cody sighs in satisfaction as he takes a bite from the bag of chips he'got'from Lindsay.

"Aaaaah gotta love barbeque." Cody sighs in satisfaction as he takes another chip from the bag. Just as he was about to eat the chip, he bumps into something, causing him to yelp out and fall to the ground on his butt. He hisses out from the pain of the fall as he rubs

"Ow...that hurt..." A voice cries out and Cody looks at who was the owner of the voice and his eyes widen

"Katie?" Cody says, seeing the brown-skinned twin in front of him as Katie rubs her head before she stops and looks at Cody

"Cody?" Katie says, looking surprised to see him there. That was until she gasped before she quickly backed away from the Gopher. "What are you doing here? Wait, are you going to shoot me?!" She yells and Cody just blinks at her for a bit before he starts laughing

"I don't think I can since one: I'm a deer and two, you're the hunter. So, I should be asking that question." Cody says while pointing to Katie's discarded paintball gun, the Hispanic twin sees her gun on the floor and she blushes in embarrassment upon realizing her role

"Oh...right..." Katie utters. The two then fell silent as they didn't know what to say or do. Should they go to the cat and mouse game...or in this instant, the hunter and the hunted? And after a while of silence, Cody breaks it with a question

"So, areyougoing to shoot me?" Cody asks, and Katie looks at him for a bit before she starts grinning

"I don't know, should I?" Katie asks as she reaches for her gun and aims it a Cody. "What do you have to offer to make me not do it?" She asks and this causes Cody to panic mentally, he knows he can't get shot or else it was him on the chopping block. He had to use his big brain to think of something, and something fast. He spots the bag of chips lying on the floor next to him and he gradually reaches for them

"I got a half-empty bag of barbeque chips." Cody asks while he holds the bag of chips at Katie who looks at it. "Want some?" He asks and Katie looks at him before looking down at the bag and back to him as she says her answer.

"Only if you're in the mood for some berries. I found a bush of blueberries a little way back the way I came. Want some?" Katie asks and Cody thinks about the suggestion before he decides on it

"Deal." Cody says with a smile and the two get up from the floor and make their way to the berry bush Katie suggested, unaware that they were been observed by an animal...or rather..., a family of animals, lurking in a bush before this family start stalking the two closely

[Back with the chase]

"Get back here!" Leshawna shouts as she shoots at Dawn who leaps in the air, letting the paintball fly under her feet and hit a tree before landing on her feet while keeping her sprint. Currently, the girl with the 'tude was covered in mud, and scratches, and her hair was a mess, unlike Dawn who was surprisingly still clean. Leshawna was forced to go through everything in her path to get to Dawn which included pits of mud, a small area of sharp rocks, and a few thorny plants and bushes.

Leshawna was tired, cold, dirty, and exhausted from all the running as she panted. "How long...can those birds...carry her around..." She lets out, feeling like she'd pass out at any given moment

But just then, Leshawna's wish seems to true as Dawn stops at a circular clearing where a side of a cliff was in front of the Nature lover, causing her to stop. The Gopher hunter grins as she speeds up and was right behind Dawn where she stops and points her gun at the Bass deer.

"It's...the...end...of...the...line...for...you...girl. Ain't...got...nowhere...to...run...now..." Leshawna says in between breaths

Dawn was in a sticky situation, she knew she could dodge/evade all of Leshawna's remaining shots but she felt that the risk of being shot in the air was too great and she was trapped between a rock in a hard place. She had to think of something, and something fast.

Dawn then senses a presence within the trees around the area, causing her to look behind Leshawna and her eyes widen in surprise as she sees something, and she realizes just where they were on the island. But before she could do anything else, a paintball pallet flies by her head and hits the cliffside behind her as she looks at the girl with a 'tude who was glaring at her

"Got any final words to say before I put you out of your misery?" Leshawna asks, after finally catching her breath as she puts her thumb on the trigger.

"Hmmmm...I do have something to say...." Dawn hums a bit as she looks around while remaining surprisingly calm. She stops looking around and looks at Leshawna and smiles at her. "Allow me to introduce you to my friends." Leshawna raises an eyebrow as Dawn suddenly lets out a high-pitched cry.

The cry echoes throughout the area for a bit before settling down and Leshawna just looks around, for any sign of this so-called friends Dawn mentioned but saw nothing. So she shrugs, thinking that Dawn was bluffing, and takes aim at the Nature lover, ready to shoot at her when Leshawna feels a chill go up her spine that urges her to look around the area. Just then, rustling could be heard coming from the entire border of the circular area before a head of animals started emerging from the woods and into the round open area. These particular animals were what caused Leshawna to be utterly shocked beyond belief

The animals that emerged from the trees were Deer...

Actualdeer!!!

Beads of sweat start to form on Leshawna's head as she sees bucks, doe, and fawn of different sizes emerge from the woods and surround her while all of them were glaring right at her. The Gopher Hunter gulps audibly as she tries to back away...only to walk backward into something.

Slowly turning to see what was behind her, Leshawna flinched as she looked to see an incredibly large buck with sharp antlers glaring down right at her. The buck releases steam from its nose right into Leshawna's face which makes the Gopher quickly get away from it.

Leshawna then looked back to Dawn and saw the aura reader was looking right at her with crossed arms and narrowed eyes. Looking around nervously, Leshawna knew that if she shot Dawn or any of the deer around her, she'd be in big trouble. So, seeing as she had no other way, Leshawna tossed her gun aside and raised her hands in the air in defeat.

Dawn smiles and nods as all the deer around them let out a cry and stomp their feet on the ground as their form of cheering.

"I swear...that girl's got to be a superhero or something..." Chris mutters, after seeing what had happened during Dawn and Leshawna's chase and the end of it as he was once again surprised by Dawn's abilities and skills.

[Meanwhile, with Gwen and Trent]

Gwen was seen walking through a section of the forest populated with tall trees and large amounts of bushes with cross arms. She was so done with this boring challenge since she hadn't encountered any of the Bass Hunters. Which should be a good thing on its own but that's not why she was done with the challenge

"Gwen! Gwen, wait up!" The reason why Gwen was fed up was Trent, who had been following her since the beginning of the challenge 3 hours ago. He had been pestering her to stop for a while now and she was at her wit's end. "Please Gwen, just slow down! I have something to say to you!!!" Trent yells, and Gwen's patience finally runs out as she stops and turns to Trent with a glare

"What do you want?" Gwen asks in a low tone as Trent stops in front of her and flinches from her tone. He rubs his arm while he tries to find the right words to say

"I...just wanted to talk to you." Trent says and Gwen narrows her eyes

"About what?" Gwen asks

"About us..." Trent says and Gwen raises an eyebrow at what he said while her glare doesn't drop

"What about us?" Gwen asks and Trent looks at her

"We haven't really talked to one another in the last 7 days now. Every time I try to talk to you, you just turn and walk away from me or just ignore me. I want to know, what's wrong?" Trent asks, looking at Gwen with a concerned expression and Gwen just intensifies her glare at the guitarist

"Oh, I don't know. Maybe it's because it's due to the fact you left me buried alive after you ran from a mine and forgot about me even after you failed your challenge back in the Phobia-factor challenge, knowing fully well that is my worst fear? Rings any bells, hmm?" Gwen asks, her glare deepens at Trent as the guitarist winches at the memory of his epic fail and at how he messed up with Gwen during the challenge.

"Oh...right..." Trent says after a bit, feeling ashamed with himself "Gwen, I am truly sorry for that. I didn't think about your feelings at the time. My fight or flight reflex kicked in and it made me forget about you and your situation. But I'm not using that as an excuse, especially since another person remembered you being buried while they were facing their challenge." Trent says. He takes Gwen's hands and he looks at her with sincerity in his eyes. "Gwen, I'm so sorry for leaving you in your worst moment. But I'll make it up to you. I promise I'll never leave you in the face of danger ever again." He says

"..." Gwen didn't say anything but just looked at Trent and saw he was being sincere in his apology. She knew he meant it but...she still felt like she couldn't forgive him. What was she going to do? She sighs while dropping her glare as she looks at him "Look, Trent I-"

-SNAP!!!-

A sudden snap causes Gwen to stop as the two look around the area

"What was that?" Gwen asks while Trent looks around

"I...don't know..." Trent says. He looks around the area for anything that could have made that snap noise. "Could have been an animal passing by?" He asks and Gwen only shrugs

"Maybe..." Gwen says

-SNAP!!!-

"There it is again." Trent says, after hearing another snap. The two become cautious of their surroundings as something rushes behind them, and Gwen hears it as she turns around, only to see nothing

"What was that?" Gwen asks, looking around for something "Did you hear that?" She asks and Trent looks at her

"What?" Trent asks

"Didn't you hear that?" Gwen asks and Trent frowns in confusion

"Hear what?" Trent asks, wondering what Gwen heard

"Like something was rushing past us." Gwen says as she continues to look around while she was stepping back, unaware of just where she was going. "I swear I could hav-" She was saying before she stepped onto something and a spring went off as a net shoots from the ground underneath Gwen and wrapped her in it with the net was then pulled by a rope and Gwen was sent flying to a tree where she stops and is hanging off the ground in the net. Trent hears the commotion and turns to see Gwen in her trap

"Gwen!!!" Trent yells as he rushes over to Gwen and is in front of her in her trap "Are you okay? What happened?"

"I'm fine! And I don't know what happened!" Gwen yells

"Did Chris leave traps out in the woods and never told us about them?" Trent asks

"I don't know and I honestly don't care!! Get me out of here Trent!" Gwen frantically yells and Trent looks at the net holding her

"Just relax okay, I'll get you out of there in no time, I won't leave you in this!!!" Trent yells. He grabs a section of the net and starts attempting to snap the ropes of the net one by one. But before he could snap another rope on the net, something shot out from the woods and wrapped around his body, causing the guitarist to fall onto the floor

"Trent! Are you okay!?" Gwen yells, after seeing Trent fall from being wrapped in a rope lasso

"Y-Yeah. I'm good. Just surprised is all." Trent says, he tries to move only to find that his movements were retrained by the rope and he could only roll himself onto the floor and move his hands

"What's going on?" Gwen asks

"I don't know." Trent says. He starts looking around for something to use in getting free from this lasso he was trapped in and he sees a rock with a sharp edge near him. "But I'll get us out of here!" He yells before starts rolling toward the sharp rock. He reaches the rock, with his back facing it and he tries to grab the rock, only to miss grabbing it as he couldn't see where it was. But Gwen could, so, she started directing Trent to where the rock was located

"No Trent, go lower...now go to your left. No, not the right, the left." Gwen directs Trent to the rock and after a few failed attempts to get the rock, Trent finally gets a hold of it "There, you got it!"

Once Trent feels he has the rock in his hand, he flips it and starts to cut the rope around his arms with the shape edge, and after a few moments, he cuts himself free from the rope. He sits up and starts cutting the rope from his legs and it doesn't take him long to be free from the rope

"Hold on Gwen, I'm coming!" Trent yells before he starts to head over to Gwen but as he runs to her, he steps onto something which sets off another trap that shoots out of the woods and heads straight toward him. Trent however sees the projectile coming and he ducks under it, letting soar over his head. "Whoa, that was close!" He says, letting out a sigh of relief. However, he wasn't aware that the projectile he had just dodged had hit a tree and the force of the impact actually knocked down a certain object that was attached to said tree, and that certain object was...a beehive...

Suddenly bees fly out of the fallen hive and gather in a single formation and see their home on the ground, this angers them as they look for the one responsible for this crime and they instantly spot Trent. Their eyes go red and they all fly over to the guitarist who was about to go over to Gwen to get her out of her net trap when he hears the angry buzzing coming from behind. He turns around and sees a swarm of angry bees all glaring at him. Trent was confused by this before he looked down and saw the fallen hive on the ground and realized what was going on

"Ohhh..." Trent utters, knowing he was in big trouble and he looks at the bees with a sheepish smile. "Can I mention that I wasn't the one who made your hive fall?" He asks, hoping that the bees would at least listen but the bees just take a formation of a large single bees, made up of all the hive, and they point their stingers at him. And it was at this moment Trent knew...he was f*cked. "Guess not..." Those were the final words Trent spoke before the swarm of bees attacked him, causing him to scream out from the pain of the stingers being stabbed into his skin before he took off running into the forest with the swarm in tow, leaving Gwen in her trap as she was in shock at what occurred.

"What the hell?! He ditched me again?!" Gwen yells out, from both anger and shock at the fact that Trent had left her for the second time in a row, despite him promising he'd never leave her like that moment ago

Suddenly, rustling sounds were heard coming from the trees

"What the hell?" A voice speaks, making Gwen turn to where the voice was coming from. Just then, someone drops from a tree and lands on the ground and Gwen sees who it was. "The dude left you." This person says

"Naruto?" Gwen asks, spotting that familiar blonde/red hair on the person and it was Naruto who looks at her with a teasing grin

"Who else do you know has blonde/red hair, can shred a guitar, and is this good-looking?" Naruto asks and Gwen couldn't help but snort and roll her eyes

"Ha-ha, very funny." Gwen says. She looks at the net she was trapped in before she looks at Naruto. "Can you get me out of here?" She asks

"Sure." Naruto says as he walks over to the tree the net was hanging from and grabs the rope that held the net to the tree, he lowers Gwen to the ground before he cuts the rope connecting to the net and the net falls with Duncan's knife and frees Gwen from the trap as she climbs out of the trap. "Thank you, Naruto." She says and Naruto smiles

"No problem Gwen, glad to help." Naruto says. Gwen looks around and sees the catapult that fired the projectile Trent dodged moments ago.

"Did you make this, and these other traps?" Gwen asks and Naruto nods

"Sure did." Naruto says

"How did you make all these traps in a short amount of time?" Gwen asks, wanting to know how one guy managed to make all this in 4 hours. Naruto just looks around at all the traps around the area for a bit before he looks at Gwen

"That's something...I'll tell you another time." Naruto just says with a sheepish grin while he rubs the back of his back

"Ok..." Gwen says with a raised eyebrow

[Confessional: Naruto]

"Pranks can teach a person so much about planning and laying out traps for unsuspecting victims." Naruto says, sitting in the confessional outhouse as he grins at the camera."I only learned from the best." He says while kicking up his feet and lying back on the wall of the outhouse

[End Confessional]

Before anyone of the two could say anything, Naruto saw what Gwen was and knew what he had to do

"Also, before I forget." Naruto says as he looks at Gwen while discreetly aiming something he had. "Sorry about this...." He says with an apologetic expression and Gwen was confused by this

"What are you saying sorry for?" Gwen says, but before she could continue to ask him what he was sorry about, she hears something go off and she then feels something strike her belly, causing her to feel intense pain. She looks down and sees a blob of blue paint on her clothes and her eyes widen, she looks at Naruto and sees his paintball gun was aimed at her as she looks at him, and sees he has a big grin on his face

"You're my little deer." Naruto says in a poor imitation of Elmer Fudd. It was at this point Gwen realized she had been played

"You sly little..." Gwen was saying before she was cut off by an air horn siren coming from the PA system

"Attention human-wildlife and hunters! Hunt time is up!!!"Suddenly Chris's voice was heard through the woods making everyone present, both human and deer, look up."Please report back to camp! It's time to show your hides and tally up the scores!"

"Huh, guess that's time." Naruto says as he lowers his paintball gun and straps it to his back before he looks at Gwen. "Wanna walk back to camp together?" He asks and Gwen takes a moment to think about it and finds the idea to be not bad

"Sure, why not?" Gwen says, shrugging her shoulders as the two start making their way back to the campgrounds, where they'll see the others and see who won the challenge.

[Timeskip: 20 minutes later]

[Location: Main square, Campgrounds, Camp Wawanaka]

"Tsk, tsk, tsk." Chris lets out as he paces back and forth. Currently, all of the Bass and Gophers, except for Duncan, Courtney, and Katie for the Bass and Heather, Beth, Lindsay, Cody, and Trent for the Gophers, were lined up back at camp. Trent, having been the victim of a bee attack, was currently in the infirmary tent, getting treated for the mass amount of bee stings he obtained from the attack. Owen was currently covered in mud and bruises and a black eye, thanks to Eva's beating, Leshawna was in the same state she was in earlier.

The reason you may be wondering why Heather, Beth, and Lindsay were not with the others is simple to explain. During the argument between Heather and Beth, Beth had enough and actually shot Heather in the thigh, hurting the Queen Bee. This prompted Heather to take Lindsay's paintball gun and start shooting Beth with the braces-wearing girl firing back, this also alerted the group of Harold, Bridgette, and Geoff to their location and witness the strange fight but this allowed them to fire at the two, covering them in their paint and gaining a score on the board. The two girls who augured with each other were at the communal bathrooms, washing away the paint from their bodies while Lindsay was being scolded and punished by Chef for her break-in

As for Cody, Katie, Duncan, and Courtney's whereabouts? Yeah, I'll let the episode take over...

"Stealing from Chef, eating chips and blueberries in the woods, getting attacked by bees, pissing off a fake deer with fart while also pissing off actual deer, and setting up traps around the forest. Do you know what I see here? I see a very undisciplined group. I see a disgraceful mess. I see a massive waste of paint product." Chris lists off all the events of the challenge as he looks at all the current campers in front of him. "And I have to say...that was awesome!" He yells before he starts laughing, perking up a few of the campers. "Epic chase scenes, surprise traps and hunting skills, animal connections, disrespectful shots, and just so much happening all at once. Wicked TV guys." The host says to the campers with a thumbs up, happy they brought out all that drama into a challenge he originally thought would be boring and this causes some of the campers to let out the breath they were unconsciously holding in.

"Hey." Harold speaks up as he notices the lack of two Bass. "Where are Duncan and Courtney?"

"And Cody and Katie? They didn't come back." Dawn says, noticing that those two were also not with them

Just then grunting could be heard coming from the bushes, and it gains everyone's attention as they watch Duncan and Courtney come into the scene...while walking in unison due to their antler hats being tangled up.

"Oh, this is too much." Gwen says, smirking at the scene.

"Duncan." Owen says in between laughs. "You sly dog, you!"

"You work fast man. Didn't think you had that dog in you." Naruto says with a smirk as Duncan looks at them with a smirk of his own

"The girl can't keep her antlers off me." Duncan jokes around at the situation and Courtney doesn't find it funny one bit as she kicks him in the kiwis. "...Can't even bend over." The punk utters through the pain as he tries not to cry from it

"Easy Courtney. Our medical tent is really only equipped for one at a time and Trent's messed up." Chris said while gesturing to Trent who was getting the stingers pried off from his body. "Ok, the only ones unaccounted for are Cody and Katie, since we know where Heather, Beth, and Lindsay are." The host says, wondering where the two could be

"We're...right...here..." Everyone turns at the sound of a familiar voice as they see Cody and Katie gradually emerge from the forest, but both were covered in mud, scratches, claw marks, and Cody had a black eye for some reason while their clothes were torn in some areas with Cody carrying Katie with his arm around her

"Whoa, what the hell happened to y'all?" Leshawna asks the two as they walk to the others while panting heavily as Katie looks at her

"Raccoons...we were attacked by a family of raccoons..." Katie says which causes everyone to at her with confusion on their faces while Chris snaps his fingers

"Ah, right. I did watch you two running from a family of hungry raccoons. I forgot we even had raccoons on the island. You two were attacked by raccoons and ran until you jumped into a river and swam to the other side for safety." Chris says, remembering the footage of the chase and started laughing at how their expressions were the moment the raccoon mafia jumped them. "It was hilarious." The host says as he wipes a tear away but Cody and Katie were not amused by the host's humor (a/n: I have no idea how do you escape from raccoons since there are no raccoons in South Africa. The best thing I could think of is jumping into a body of water since I have a feeling raccoons don't like getting wet.)

"Can we please go into the infirmary to get checked out and also get treated?" Cody asks since there was a chance that they could have rabies. Chris nods

"Oh yeah, you guys can go." Chris says and the two make their way. The host turns to the other campers. "Well, seeing as three members of the Gophers were dripping in paint, and two weren't even deer, while one hunter from the Gophers got beat up by a Bass deer...I think we have our winners." The host yells and the Bass cheers in celebration while the Gophers just gain defeated expressions, having suffered a second straight loss. "They'll be off to a hunting camp shindig later in the week." He says and he hears a gasp, and knew fully well who was responsible for the gasp. "And relax, this is optional, so you can choose if you want to go." He says and he hears a sigh of relief as he sees Dawn holding her hand to her chest while Naruto has his hand on her shoulder, in support of her. Chris then turns to the defeated Gophers, about to let them know what was going to come. "Gophers, I'll be seeing you at the Campfire Ceremony...again..." The host says before he walks off, going to get things ready for tonight

The others process to leave, with the Bass going to celebrate their victory while the Gophers there just head toward their cabin and get their things ready for tonight.

In the infirmary tent, Trent had been sedated by the medics to let his body rest and heal from the bee stings while Cody and Katie had been treated for their wounds and had taken some shots just in case they gained rabies from the raccoons.

The two sat in the same bed, side by side to one another in silence as they didn't know what to say.

"So..." Cody speaks, breaking this awkward silence

"So...that was something..." Katie says and Cody couldn't help but agree by nodding

"Yeah...it was..." Cody says and the two fall back to the silence they were previously in. Katie sighs and turns to Cody as the nerd of the Gophers turns to her upon noticing her looking at him

"Thank you, Cody, for you know...helping me go through the forest while running from the raccoons...and for carrying me after I fell and scrapped my knee." Katie says and Cody just waves her off

"Hey, it was no biggie. I should be thanking you since it was your idea to throw the chips and berries at the raccoons before saying we had to jump into the water." Cody says, just shrugging as he was the one who should be thankful to Katie for even coming up with the idea of them jumping into the water to escape the raccoons. Katie smiles at this and waves Cody off at his praise of her

"Yeah...and sorry for, accidentally elbowing you in the eye while we were underwater in the river." Katie says as she rubs her arm while Cody just rubs his swollen dark eye and whines at the pain

"It was nothing, like you said, it was an accident and I won't hold it against you." Cody says, cracking a gasp tooth smile as Katie smiles, relieved he wasn't going to hold it against her

"Thank you." Katie says, she then looks at the time at the tent's wall and sees it was nearly time for sunset and knows Cody has to get ready. She gets up and was about to go but stops before turning around and gives Cody a surprising hug. "This is for good luck, for the campfire ceremony later. I hope you stay Cody." The girl says before she breaks the hug and looks at Cody for one final time. "See you later." She says before leaving the tent, leaving behind a surprised Cody

"Yeah, I'll...see you later and...thanks." Cody says after a while but a smile appears on his face. He then sighs and leans back onto the bed as he looks at the tent's ceiling. "-Sigh- What a day..." He says, just staring at the ceiling, unaware someone had entered the tent and was looking at him

"Hello, Cody." Cody hears someone call out to him as he sits up and sees the person who entered the tent looking at him with a smirk. "I'd like to have a word with you."

[Timeskip: That Night]

[Location: The campfire pits,Camp Wawanaka]

[The Campfire Ceremony]

"Two times in a row?! What is wrong with you people?!" Heather yells at her teammates, minus Trent who was still in the infirmary, after she got cleaned, she finds out that they lost the challenge and that completely annoys her since this was something she really didn't like. They should be winning the challenges, not losing them!!! "I just wish I could vote for more campers at once!" The Mean Queen yells as she glares at the others, wishing she could vote them all off

Before anything else could be said or done, Chris walked up with his plate of marshmallows

"There are only seven marshmallows on this plate." Chris tells everyone as he holds up the plate full of marks of safety. "When I call your name, come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper-"

"Who does not receive a marshmallow must immediately return to The Dock of Shame, catch the Boat of Losers, and leave." Gwen cuts Chris and quickly says the rest of the host's speech that he tells in every single ceremony. "Can't we just get this over with?" The goth asks with crossed arms as Chris just looks at her with a frown

"...Fine. Whatever. Spoil the moment." Chris says, mad at Gwen for her interruption but ultimately decides to go along with the Goth's request. "Lindsay.Owen.Gwen.Cody." Chris quickly lists off the five Gophers who would be staying and throws them marshmallows as he tosses five marshmallows to the five. "Trent's not here but he's safe too." The host says as he hangs onto one marshmallow, that signifies Trent's safety

Beth was shaking in her stump and crossing her fingers as Heather glared at her while running a finger through her neck.

"Beth." Heather was immediately caught off guard by this as Chris tosses a marshmallow at the braces-wearing girl who catches it in relief. Heather actually finds herself actually...worried. There was one marshmallow and only two campers without marshmallows. Herself...and Leshawna.

"Campers, this is the final marshmallow tonight." Chris tells everyone while he tosses the final marshmallow up and down in the air as Heather tries to keep her cool while Leshawna just smirks, knowing that she was safe. Chris looks at the two reminding campers on the chopping block as a dramatic pause takes over the air before he points at the camper who was safe

"Heather." Chris says and this takes off the guard of Leshawna and most of the others

"What!?" Leshawna shouts in shock as she shoots up from her stump while Heather, upon her name, quickly snatches the final marshmallow from Chris. "But, how?!" The girl with a 'tude yells, confused by how she was voted off

"That's what the campers have spoken. You're out." Chris says but Leshawna's jaw was down, due to the shock

"But...But!" Leshawna was trying to speak, trying to defend her case that the votes couldn't have been for her but the host raised a hand at her, silencing her

"Leshawna. The Dock of Shame awaits, girl. You will be missed." Chris says as he points toward the dock and Leshawna knows, she couldn't argue with him, so she lowers her head and walks towards the Dock of Shame in defeat.

Heather watches Leshawna walk to the docks in defeat as she mockingly waves goodbye to the girl with a 'tude before she turns to the others and glares at them

"You are all lucky, okay? Very lucky!" Heather yells to everyone, quickly making a few of them regret their decision to get rid of Leshawna.

[Confessional: Heather]

"It was easy to swing the votes to my favor. I bribed Owen with food while I got Beth and Lindsay to vote for her, but I knew it wouldn't be enough to get Leshawna kicked off, so I talked to someone who had the winning vote." Heather says as she sits in the outhouse, filing her nails before she looks at the camera."And it didn't take long for me to sway him into doing it, since I could spin things and say he's working with the other team and make him into the bad guy. And not just him, I could also make the one he was with also the bad guy in her team. Plus, Leshawna was getting too close to Gwen, and I couldn't let them get close enough to work together. So, I had to get one enemy out early before they got too strong."She says before she stops filing her nails and looks at the camera and lets out a smirk."This should show the others that, I'm in control of this game and no one is going to stop me going to the final 2."She says

[End Confessional]

As Leshawna was walking towards the Dock of Shame in shock, Dawn could be seen meditating on the roof of the Killer Bass cabin. As Leshawna walked, one of the boards on the dock suddenly snapped under her feet and she fell into the cold water, resulting in a splash, as Dawn's eyes snapped open, from sensing a dark aura on the island

"The other team's darkness has grown..." Dawn utters, feeling the dark aura was growing with each waking moment

And with that grim remark comes the end of yet another episode of Total. Drama. Island!

Killer Bass:Bridgette, Courtney, Dawn,DJ, Duncan, Eva, Geoff, Harold, Katie, Naruto.

Screaming Gophers:Beth, Cody, Gwen, Heather,Lindsay, Owen, Trent,

Eliminated:Ezekiel, Justin, Noah, Sadie, Tyler, Izzy, Leshawna.

Remaining Campers: 17(a/n: I just realized there are 8 dudes on the island left while there are only 9 chicks left. Well...at least it ain't a sausage fest.)

Chapter 10: Island: Episode 9

Chapter Text

Author's Corner:

Keys:

"Talking"

'Thinking'

[Confessional]

[Flashback]

We play games of love to avoid the depression

We've been here before and I won't be a victim

"This chapter ofTDM:I, contains scenes of extreme stunts and actions performed by fictional teens. Do not try anything that you read here at home. Seriously, you could get really messed up."

Disclaimer:

Teletoon and Fresh TV respectively own Total Drama and its characters. It was created by Jennifer Pertsch and Tom McGills

Narutoand their characters are respectively owned byWeekly Shonen Jump Manga,VIZ, andTV Tokyoand created by

The artists and record labels rightly own all Songs/Music used in this story.

Pixelowns nothing.

Last time on:Total Drama Maelstrom: Island…

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris recounts as the camera pans in on him while standing on the Dock of Shame. "Our competitors became the hunters, and the hunted. Owen's game was way off and when he finally caught WIND of his prey, he BLEW it, while Naruto's game was on point, capturing two deer at once with his wicked traps. Seriously, how did he do that so fast? Dawn once again showed off some sick skills to escape Leshawna and called upon her animal friends to help scare off the Gopher. Cody made a new friend in the form of Katie as the two barely escape a family of hungry raccoons. In a strange but entertaining twist, Heather and Beth turned onto each other and fired paintballs at one another in a wrestle for dominance in the female part of the Gophers, and in the end, it was the Gophers who were sent to the bonfire. In the campfire ceremony, in a shocking twist, Leshawna got the boot. The Gophers are still the underdogs and now outnumbered." The camera cuts to Chris, still on the docks while crossing his arms. "Can they bounce back from this sudden losing streak or is their goose cooked? Find out here on TOTAL…DRAMA…ISLAND!"

Total Drama Maelstrom: Island

Episode 9: If You Can't Handle The Heat!

Three days have passed and another morning raises on Camp Wawanaka. Our focus starts on the Bass's cabin, specifically the boys' side of the cabin where we see the boys all sleeping, each pleasantly in their bunks.

Duncan was the first to wake up as he stretched a bit and leaped off his bunk before throwing himself onto the floor to perform his morning routine in the form of push-ups with his eyes closed. He takes deep breaths with each set of push-ups before he starts to smell something strange and awful near him. Duncan opens his eyes and looks around to see what was the cause of the horrendous smell and to his shock and disgust, he sees a pair of blue underwear in front of him lying on the ground in front of him just by his and Harold's bunk. At the same time, that was disgusting on its own, what was now disgusting was the fact that there was a brown stain on the undies. Duncan gags and backs away from the marked undies as the commotion wakes Geoff, DJ, and Harold while Naruto remains blissfully asleep. The trio looks at Duncan and sees the undies before they quickly realize what happened and Geoff and DJ start laughing while Duncan just glares at Harold

"Not cool Harold man, not cool!" Duncan yells his frustration at the ginger who blankly looks at him before turning to the underwear and turning back to the delinquent

"Those aren't mine." Harold instantly denies and the others don't believe him

"Oh right, you're always leaving your gitch lying around." Duncan says, glaring at the nerd who just looks at him

"No, I'm not. Gosh!" Harold yells, crossing his arms as he tries to defend himself while Geoff and DJ hop out of their bunks and go stand with Duncan.

"Like, yeah you are dude." Geoff says as he crosses his arms. Harold hops out of his bed and stands in front of the three

"You have like, absolutely no proof." Harold says, crossing his arms as he waits for the proof the three had on him

"No one else wears that kind here dude." Geoff says

"And your mom sewed your name onto the label." DJ speaks up, pointing to the undies on the floor as Harold's name was indeed sewed onto the label

"Plus, you're even wearing one right now." Duncan says, pointing to the ones Harold was wearing as he, for some reason, wasn't in his PJs like the others were and only in his shirt and had no pants on, showing his skinny long legs to the viewing world

"Whatever…" Harold mutters angrily as he grabs his towel from his bath. "I'm going for a shower!" He yells as he processes to leave the cabin

"Hey, don't forget to clean the skid marker!" Duncan shouts with a smirk as he and his roommates snicker. Just as Harold exits the cabin, Duncan looks at Geoff and DJ as an idea pops into his head. "I think Harold needs to be taught a lesson, boys. You in?" He asks as Geoff and DJ grin

"A lesson. If you thinking about pranks, I might be of some help." A voice speaks and the trio looks for the source and sees Naruto leaping off his bunk

"Morning man. How was the sleep?" DJ greets his teammate who nods at him

"Pretty good." Naruto says as he lets out a yawn while he stretches a bit

"So, how much did you hear?" Geoff asks

"All of it. If you're thinking about pranking him, count me in." Naruto says as he mischievous grin. This prompts the others to grin as well

"Oh, Harold is so going to regret leaving his crap on the floor." Duncan says as he had a feeling this was going to be fun.

"Yeah." The four Bass boys agree as they give each other high-fives.

[Timeskip: Two hours later]

[Location: The beach near the Mess Hall.]

After having a decent breakfast, the two teams were together at the beach, ready to hear what would be today's challenge as Chris was standing in front of them

"Today's challenge will test your minds, your teamwork, and your skills in the kitchen." Chris says as the campers look at him with raised eyebrows, what did he mean by in the kitchen? "You'll be cooking a three-course meal and serving it to me for tasting." The host says and the campers now understood what he meant by that. "The winners get a reward. The losers will send someone home."

"Yeah, what else is new?" Heather says as she rolls, bored about hearing the same conditions of each challenge. For some unknown reason, she had her hair in a low ponytail. Chris glares at her for her comment before he clears his throat

"Each team will appoint a head chef to create the theme of the meal and to oversee the cooking." Chris says as some campers look at each other with nervous expressions "To cook, you need ingredients. Every morning, a truck brings us food. Today's challenge starts there." As soon as he says that, a truck rolls out of the water in reverse onto the beach and the window rolls down to reveal the driver of the truck…which was a dolphin in a suit, it peeks out of the window and gives the group a salute.

[Confessional: Gwen]

"What…the f*ck…"Gwen utters, in shock as she tries to figure out what she just witnessed.

[Static]

[Confessional: Dawn]

"I've seen creatures of mother nature do all sorts of incredible things."Dawn explains to the audience."And not just on this island…but a dolphin driving a truck underwater…that's a new one."She says with a surprised look

[Static]

[Confessional: Naruto]

"And just when you think you've seen everything…something new pops up…cool…"Naruto says, leaning against the stall's wall as he accepts what he seen and will just move on with life.

[End Confessional]

As the winners of the last challenge, the Killer Bass were given the first look inside the truck. Geoff, DJ, Duncan, and Naruto were the ones to open the truck up. Geoff and Naruto hop inside of it and look at the mass amount of different ingredients

"So, got any ideas?" Duncan asks while the two are looking at the ingredients, trying to come up with a theme. That was when Naruto snaps his fingers

"Hmmm…how about a multi-cultural theme?" Naruto suggests as Duncan looks at the rocker with a grin

"Hello, Head Chef!" Duncan yells and Naruto looks at him with a surprised look

"Me? Really?" Naruto asks and Duncan and Geoff nod, agreeing to the idea of him being the head chef. Naruto wasn't too sure as he looked at the others. "Is that okay with you guys?" He asks the others as they all nod or shrug their shoulders, agreeing to the idea. Naruto smiles as he just accepts the job. "Okay then, let's get to work." He says and the guys start gathering the ingredients they need. While the Gophers were outside the truck, waiting for their turn

"Head chef called it!" Heather speaks up and quickly takes the leadership role as the others really couldn't complain since none of them felt like they wanted the job. Heather then turns to Beth and gives her a nasty look "Try not to screw up this time, okay?" She says in a low tone to Beth who gasps a bit before she nervously nods. Despite the fact she stood up to Heather in the last challenge, Beth couldn't help but still feel intimidated by Heather and it didn't help that ever since the last

"Just ignore her. She's all talk no bark." Gwen says as Beth just gulps in response

[Confessional: Heather]

"I had to take the leadership role. Hello, we're on a losing streak."Heather grunts, feeling tired by this losing train her team was seemingly on for the past two challenges."And really, everyone else on the team is pretty useless."

[End confessional]

With the Bass having finished collecting the ingredients they need, they hop out of the truck and leave for the Mess hall as the Gophers are about to collect, Heather looks at the reminding boxes and starts having an idea of what theme and dishes they should make

"Let's see…Cody, you get the mangoes, Beth, pineapples, Lindsay, macadamia…Trent, molasses, Gwen, tomatoes, and Owen, you grab the oranges. We'll come back for the rest after we've put the first ingredients in the kitchen. Okay, let's move it, people!" Heather yells as her teammates just roll their eyes and start grabbing the ingredients she listed, some of them were wishing someone else was the Head chef instead of her.

While the Bass were walking away, Dawn couldn't help but look back at the Gophers and stare right at them. The aura reader winches at what she is sensing, from whatever she was sensing was that bad. Her winch was heard by Naruto, who was walking next to her, as he looked down at her and saw her staring at the Gophers

"What's up, Dawn? Why are you looking at the other team like that?" Naruto asks as Dawn continues to stare at the Gophers

"I'm starting to get worried about the other team…" Dawn whispers and this prompts Naruto to raise one of his eyebrows

"Why?" Naruto asks and Dawn turns to him

"It's just…remember that strange feeling I was feeling from the Gophers when we returned from Boney Island." Dawn asks as Naruto thinks back to that day and indeed remembers her saying something like that when they got back

"Yeah? What about it?" Naruto asks

"That feeling is still there…only this time…it's much larger than before, like a dark cloud is consuming them by the day, and it's getting worse to the point that it's bringing more chaos upon them…more so than usual…" Dawn says. This causes Naruto to frown as he thinks about something and realizes something

"Hmmm…well…now that you do say that, they have been having a string of bad luck lately…like how Trent was in a bee attack in the last challenge, or how DJ told me how Owen's gun jammed just when he had him trapped on top of the 1000-foot cliff…or how Eva beat him up right after he outed himself when she didn't hear him from what I've heard. Something's not right here…this can't be a coincidence." Naruto says, squinting his eyes in thought as the events couldn't be on mere coincidence. He opens his eyes and looks at Dawn. "Wait…do you think whatever is going on with the Gophers will come to us next?" He asks, worried that whatever was wrong with the other team could jump to them next, but much to his relief, Dawn shakes her head

"No, not from what I'm seeing." Dawn says as she looks back to the Gophers, seeing them taking out their boxes one by one. "It seems like whatever is affecting the other team is anchored to them. If there is a source, we have to find it and get rid of it…if only I could sense where it is." She says, frowning

"Don't worry, sooner rather than later, you're going to find whatever is going on with the other team. It's your talent, and it's pretty cool." Naruto complaints the aura reader as Dawn's cheeks start to gain a pink color as she smiles and turns away from the rocker

"T-Thank you for that. It's really sweet of you." Dawn shyly says and Naruto just smiles and shrugs his shoulders

"Eh, I'm just being honest." Naruto says.

Soon enough, both teams arrived at the Mess Hall kitchen and they saw it was large enough for both teams to use at the same time, with one side belonging to the Bass to work in and the other side for the Gophers. The Gophers just drop their ingredients and go back to the truck to collect some of their ingredients.

"Okay guys, we have three courses to make and we have ten people here. So, we should have three teams of 9 to focus on the courses. Who's with who and what dish idea do you have in mind?" Naruto asks

"That's a good idea actually." Courtney says as she puts her hand on her chin. "I'm thinking since we're doing a multi-cultural theme, we start things off light but savory, then go with something heavy and filling and top it off with sweet and exotic. I can make one of my Abuela's dishes from back home. A bowl of Gazpacho." She offers and Naruto nods

"That's cool of you Courtney." Naruto says as Courtney smiles. That was until Duncan shrugged his shoulders.

"Ah, guess I can out with that. Shouldn't be too hard." Duncan says and Courtney loses her smile and holds back her disgust, now knowing she had to work with the delinquent. "So, anyone got ideas for dessert?" He asks, looking around for anyone who might have an idea of the dessert. The others stay quiet as they look at each other, assuming someone has an idea

"I…I can make something…" A voice speaks lowly and everyone turns to the source and sees Eva, who has her hand shyly raised in the air. "It's something my Mom makes whenever something big happens back home. Medovik…it's really good. Trust me." She admits. Everyone was looking at her in surprise and Eva started to feel embarrassed, thinking that they were going to make fun of her

"Oh, nice, seems like we got the muscles for our dessert." Duncan says with a smirk as he goes to Eva and goes for a high-five. Eva was surprised by this since she thought that she would be made fun of but seeing as everyone was cool with this, she smirked and high-fives Duncan.

"Great, now that we have the appetizer and dessert, all that's left is the main and I have an idea of what to make." Naruto says, grinning as he already knew what to make

"Which is, dude?" Geoff asks and Naruto looks at him

"A bowl of my family's greatest dish, a bowl of Uzumaki style: Miso Chashu Pork Ramen. It's really good if done correctly. But it takes a while to make and a lot to prepare it. So, that means, we have to start now if we want to make it by the deadline. So, I'm going to need some help with this"

"I can help with that man." DJ says as he places his hand on Naruto's shoulder

"Me too, and I know how to make pasta." Bridgette says with her hand raised. DJ and her look at each other and smile as they high-five one another while Naruto smiles and nods at them.

"Awesome. So, Duncan and Courtney are on the appetizer, Bridgette, DJ and I are on the main course and Eva's on the dessert. The others can join the dish they think they can help the best." Naruto says as he looks at the remaining five

"I'll help Eva with the dessert." Dawn quickly offers her services to Eva with her hand raised. Since I can't bring myself to cook any meal involving meat." She says while shivering, in seeing the meat products there.

"That's alright Dawn, we understand completely." Naruto says, knowing about her vegetarian ways and the others had no problem with her.

"I can help with the appetizer." Katie says with a smile.

"Guess that means you guys have me and Harold on the main course." Geoff says as he and Harold walk up to the trio

"Yeah, we'll rock this dish. I'm like a black belt when it comes to cutting cheese." Harold says as he performs some slight karate chops. However, his comment causes the others to laugh and Harold gets confused, not realizing what they were laughing at.

"Uh…there is no cheese in Miso Chashu Pork Ramen dude…" Naruto says with a blank expression while a sweatdrop runs down the side of his head while Duncan just wipes his eyes

"Yeah, besides try not to cut the cheese in our direction and we'll be fine." Duncan says while snickering as Harold finally realizes why the others are laughing as he blushes in embarrassment. Eventually, Naruto gains their attention again

"Alright guys, now that we know our roles, let's get to work. We have a lot to cook to do." Naruto says and the others agree as they start unpacking their ingredients to get things started. Before Duncan could go, he felt a hand grabbing his shoulder and he turned to see Courtney looking at him.

"Just make sure you don't mess this up." Courtney says while giving Duncan a stern look while the delinquent just takes her hand off his shoulder as he just puts his fingers onto her chin and lifts her head towards his

"Relax princess, I got this. Besides, you should worry about not cutting yourself while staring at me." Duncan says with a sly tone as he lets go of Courtney and walks away, leaving the C.I.T. to glare at his back with a flustered expression.

[Confessional: Courtney]

"Ugh!"Courtney groans before crossing her arms as she looks at the camera. "Duncan's totally unmotivated. And he never washes his hand. He's so obnoxious and-"She starts to list off the reasons why she doesn't like working with Duncan, much less being near him, but the footage speeds up as she had been speaking for a bit before it stops."Owning sunglasses doesn't automatically make you cool-"The footage speeds up once more and stops at a point."People like that are so annoying. I mean, honestly, who does that? And don't even get me started on his hair!"It would appear that she was still ranting about her reasons for not liking Duncan…

[Static]

[Confessional: Chef?]

"Poor fool is in love with the punk."Chef says as he is sitting in the confessional, and shaking his head."She talks too much and it went off-track for a while. If someone like that does that, that only means they're in love and-"

"Chef, why are you in the confession stall?"Chris's voice could be heard outside the stall

"Just because I feel like it!"

[End Confessional…]

A little while and the Bass were at work preparing their dishes. Naruto was busy with the broth of the ramen while Bridgette was busy with making the ramen noodles while DJ was busy with the chashu sauce, (He had a list of instructions made by Naruto on how to make it), and Geoff was busy with the pork belly, and Harold was busy with the boiling the eggs. He looks over at Duncan as the delinquent is busy chopping some tomatoes as Duncan looks up and notices Naruto looking at him and the two give a quick nod. They turn to Geoff and DJ who notice them and give them a nod, as they return one. It was time for Phase #1 of thelesson.

If Harold was going to leave his dirty drawers all over the cabin and refuse to admit they were his and pick them up, then they were going to make him regret it…badly.

Geoff quickly excuses himself from the kitchen and rushes to the cabin to do something. Phase 1 of the lesson was for Geoff to head over to the cabin and collect all of Harold's pants, his swimming trunks, and undies, clean or dirty, and take them all away, except for one item which Geoff was off doing. It took a bit but Geoff returns and peeks his head over the swinging doors that led into the kitchen. He looks at DJ who notices him and gives the giant two thumbs-ups, that was the signal for the second step of Phase 1. DJ nods and starts to fill a pot with water before he takes it and starts walking around, specifically towards Harold.

"Uh, where do you want this water, Bridgette?" DJ asks, holding the pot in front of him as he 'doesn't notice' Harold and bumps into the nerd, purposefully slashing the water all over Harold's pants. "Oops!" The giant quickly, while holding back his grin.

"Hey!" Harold snarls as he looks down and sees his wet pants before he glares at DJ. "Smooth move, dork-ahontas." He says. The others look to see what had happened while the guys were having fun

"Oh, that really sucks bro." Naruto says while fighting his laugh back. "You better go change or everyone will think you wet yourself...again." He says, he was having a hard time fighting his laugh back. Harold groans as he walks out of the kitchen, never noticing Naruto and DJ giving each other low-fives while giving Geoff a thumbs-up

"Is there a reason why you're pulling a prank on Harold?" The two flinch after hearing a voice behind them and they turn to see Dawn standing there

"Oh, what's up Dawn?" Naruto asks and Dawn just crosses her arms.

"Do you have a reason why you and the others are pulling a prank on Harold?" Dawn asks, looking at Naruto who just puts his hands at the back of his head. DJ chose this as the moment to leave the two

"Well, let's just say that he deserves what's coming to him. Trust me, this is well-deserved justice for us after what he's been doing." Naruto says with a grin. Dawn looks at him for a bit with a narrow look, trying to see if he was lying by his aura and she sees that he wasn't.

"Okay…I'll take your word for it…for now. Just be sure that it doesn't mentally scar him like that corncob prank." Dawn says and Naruto nods

"You got it." Naruto says and the two go back to their stations to resume their dishes.

[Screaming Gophers' kitchen]

Meanwhile, on the Gophers' side of the kitchen, we see the team carrying in their ingredients except for Heather who was giving orders while wearing a white apron and holding a clipboard.

"Gwen, Lindsay, you're on the Citrus Macadamia upside-down cake flambé." Heather tells the goth and blonde-bombshell what they'd be making as the two are putting some stuff down on the table

"Know how to make an upside-down flamer thingy?" Lindsay whispers to Gwen who just shakes her head

"No clue…" Gwen says, already feeling tired from the challenge

"Cody, you, Owen, and Trent on rib duty." Heather says as the two dudes of the team just look at each other before looking at a stack of ribs on the table in front of them. Heather then turns to Beth. "Beth, you and Owen are on pineapple skewers and mango dip. And make sure you don't mess this up this time." She says as someone notices something wrong with what she just said

"Wait…didn't you just-" Trent was saying, realizing Heather gave Owen two jobs, jobs he wasn't aware of as he wasn't in the kitchen with them. But before he could finish with what he was saying, Cody cuts him off

"You know, I know a killer pineapple and mango salsa recipe we could try." Cody says as he wasn't that confident in his skills behind the meat

"Oh really? Well, that sounds great and all but I'm the Head chef and we're going to stick to my plan and my plan is that you're on ribs while Beth and Owen are on pineapples with sticks through them! Got it?!" Heather asks

It was at that exact moment Owen enters the kitchen, holding a crate of oranges, however, he can't see where he was going and he accidentally bumps into Heather and this causes him to lose balance and he ends up dropping the crate of oranges onto the floor and trips over all of them, and hits the floor back first, smashing all the oranges in the process.

This causes the rest of the Gophers to turn and see what happened as Heather glares down at the downed oaf

"Great, now we need to get more oranges. Go back to the truck and get another crate of oranges

"Yes ma'am…" Owen mumbles as he picks himself up from the floor and walks out of the kitchen, heading back to the truck to get more oranges. Heather sighs before she turns to everyone

"Alright everyone, let's get moving, we're burning daylight." Heather says as the others couldn't help but listen as they start preparing the dishes.

[Location: Killer Bass Cabin-Harold]

"Shirt, shirt, shirt…" Harold was in the cabin, at his dresser looking for some dry pants to wear, but he frowned a bit as all he could find in the dresser were shirts, no underwear or pants anywhere. Even his swimming trunks were missing. He digs further into the dresser in search of something to wear until he finds something he had brought for a potential 'special occasion'. He stares at it with a smile

Looks like it's your time to shine." Harold says as he pulls out the item from the dresser and processes to wear it as the camera, fortunately, zooms out of the cabin, sparing the audience what was happening inside….

[Meanwhile: With Owen…]

Owen could be seen running back to the mess hall, carrying a new crate of oranges. In his haste back to the mess hall, he suddenly trips and collides with a tree and once again falls to the ground. He groans from the pain while he hears a buzzing sound above him. Owen opens his eyes and to his horror, he sees he was right below a Hornet's nest, the collision seems to aggravate the hornets as they come out of the hive and spot him, and quickly mark him as a threat to their hive, the hornets swarm and attack Owen, who jumps back to his feet and runs away while trying to swat the bees away.

[Back in the Mess Hall: Killer Bass Kitchen]

Back in the kitchen, on the Killer Bass' side, Bridgette was with DJ as they were busy kneading their pasta. She was eyeing Geoff as the party dude was busy talking to Naruto while they were looking at the pork belly roasting, the broth boiling and the now-boiled eggs soaking in a bowl of soy sauce. Geoff seems to notice her staring as he smiles and winks at her. This causes Bridgette to blush and look away and DJ sees what happened and can't help but grin

"I think he's into you." DJ whispers to Bridgette whose blush reddens and starts to look shy.

"What? No…maybe…? I don't know. I mean, he's kinda cute." Bridgette says. But before anything else could be said or done, DJ suddenly speeds to Geoff and Naruto as he gestures to the party boy to do his magic on Bridgette. Before Geoff could say anything about what was happening, DJ shoves him toward where Bridgette was and the two were now standing next to each other. Naruto was confused by what was going on as DJ just gestured to him to watch what was about to happen. Bridgette notices Geoff standing next to her and she smiles.

"What's up?" Bridgette asks as Geoff starts to get nervous

"N-Not much, just wanted to see how you were doing…" Geoff says. Bridgette seems to be fine with this as she nods and goes back to kneading her noodles. Geoff turns back to DJ, who gives him a thumbs-up and he smiles before nodding back at him and he turns back to Bridgette. "You know, you do look good when you're cooking dinner." He says and Bridgette looks at him with a smile

"Really?" Bridgette asks with a small blush as Geoff smiles. Naruto and DJ start to smile at this, seeing their friend was starting to make moves toward the surfer

"Yeah, kinda like my friend Evan'sreallyhot Mom!" Geoff says. Naruto and DJ quickly lose their smiles after hearing this while Bridgette loses both her blush and happy mood as any feeling she was having for Geoff completely took a 180

"Excuse me?!" Bridgette yells at Geoff. Seeing that things were about to get heated, Naruto and DJ quickly got in between the two

"Hey Geoff, we still need to watch over the pork belly and broth." Naruto says while grabbing Geoff by his shoulders. DJ quickly nods

"Yeah, let us get back on kneading these noodles." DJ says as Geoff, who was still smiling and wasn't realizing his mistake, and how Bridgette was angrily glaring at him

"Sure thing buds." Geoff says and just as he was about to leave, he sends another wink at Bridgette. "Later Bridge." He says as he and Naruto leave. However, all Bridgette did was shake her head in response and go back to kneading her noodles. DJ winches slightly, after seeing the massive fail.

[Confessional: DJ]

"And you're back to zero on the relationship scale Geoff…"DJ says while shaking his head

[End Confessional]

[Back in the Gophers' kitchen]

Trent and Cody were busy brushing their ribs and so far, things were going well. Trent was busy looking at Gwen as she was busy mixing a bowl. Just then, the door bursts open and everyone turns to it to see Owen standing in front of it, holding the crate of oranges, but to their shock, he was covered in red swollen spots all over his body.

"It's okay everyone, I'm back." Owen pants as he looks at Trent. "Hey Trent, head's up!" He yells before he throws the crate at Trent. The musician was taken by surprise by this and couldn't react in time as the crate hit him square on the head and he collapsed to the floor. "Uh…oops…" The big guy utters as he walks up to Trent's body and sees the musician's body twitch while laid out

[Confessional: Heather]

"Everything is going great. Except for Owen's hornet stings and Trent's concussion, which means he's out of today's challenge…" Heather says. She learned that both of them were being treated in the Medic tent and Owen would be back later in the day but Trent was out. "But still, today's challenge is still totally ours." She says with a sweet smile before face palming at how things were going for her team.

[Back over to the Bass' kitchen]

"Careful, don't cut too many big pieces of veggies with your big paws." Currently at the appetizer station, Duncan and Katie were busy chopping the tomatoes, cucumbers, red onion, green bell pepper, and garlic for Courtney so she could the chopped ingredients into a pot she could blend them soon but she was currently busy watching the two chop and she was busy watching Duncan like a hawk. "All the pieces must be in equal sizes or else it'll throw the taste off." She says and Duncan just rolls his eyes

"Careful your uptight butt doesn't throw the taste off." Duncan fires back with a smirk as Courtney just gasps at this. Katie just looks at the two bicker with a raised eyebrow, she felt like she was watching an old married couple bicker.

"Oh, ha ha ha. Very fun-" Courtney was laughing with sarcasm before the swinging doors opened and everyone looked at the person who had entered. "AH!" She and the other girls scream in disgust at what they are seeing. It was Harold and he was wearing what could be the smallest red speedo anyone in the kitchen had ever seen and that's it.

"Okay! Who took all my shorts!?" Harold asks, standing in front of everyone as he seemingly didn't care about what he was wearing or not being embarrassed. The guys on his team were laughing their asses off while the girls were looking at him, visibly disgusted and uncomfortable.

Chris appears from behind the swinging doors to see what's going on and he sees Harold and his current state and he winches in disgust.

"Three more hours and counting, guys!" Chris says before he walks away from the door, perhaps away from Harold. The others get back to their dishes as Harold walks over back to his station and starts working again, much to the discomfort and disgust of the others due to the lack of a certain…piece of clothing…

[Back at the Gophers' side]

"These slices are totally uneven." We see Heather scolding Beth while she was looking over a piece with pineapple slices. Due to Owen's current injury, Beth was forced to do all the slicing and preparations alone but managed to get the pineapple slices done, but that seems it wasn't enough to please the head chef of the Gophers. Heather looked down at Beth who was sweating, both from nerves and exhaustion as she picked up the bowl of pineapple slices and dumped the slices into the trash can next to the table before placing the bowl back.

"B-B-But, that took me a long time just to slice all those!" Heather says while Beth looks on in shock after seeing all her hard work getting dumped like that

"I don't care, start over again." Beth yells but Heather just narrows her eyes at the glasses-wearing girl who flinches at her

"I don't care, do it again and this time, cut them evenly." Heather says as she turns and walks away from Beth who seems like she was about to cry while she looks flustered. Someone on their side had seen and heard their little commotion and had had enough

"Okay, that's it. I've had enough of you and your crap." The two turn and see Gwen drop bowl down and storm toward Heather before facing the Mean Queen, glaring at her with a nasty look. "You don't get to say her slices were uneven when you haven't done sh*t today." The goth says as Heather raises an eyebrow

"Um, hello. I have been doing stuff here. Why else would I be the head chef?" Heather asks and Gwen scoffs at the question

"Oh shut it, you weren't selected as head chef because you freaking called it! And who do you think you are fooling wearing that apron on? Are you on some power high or something? All you've done all day is boss everyone around, and give other two jobs at once when they can't since one, they weren't made aware that they had two jobs but you just expect them to do it anyway, and you complain and yell at us whenever we make a mistake or do something that we didn't do in the way you want it to be!" Gwen yells as she is fed up with Heather's bossy attitude. This argument causes not only the Gophers to stop and watch but also the Bass who were surprised to see their opponents argue now at a critical time of the challenge but after hearing what Heather's been doing, most couldn't blame Gwen for her blow-up while one only silently sighs and shakes their head.

Heather doesn't seem bothered by Gwen's words as she just rolls her eyes before looking at Gwen.

"Oh shut up Goth girl, no one cares what you have to say. Now, get back to the upside-down cake and leave Beth to slice the pineapples." Heather says before walking out of the kitchen to go and see if Owen is fine to work. Gwen stood in her position as she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists to the point where the knuckles were white.

"I swear…one of these days, you're going to get what's coming…" Gwen mutters under her voice, swearing that Heather is going to get what was coming. She turns and goes back to her station where Lindsay had finished baking one layer of the upside-down cake and had a bottle in her hand.

[Back over on the Bass' side]

After that whole issue with the Gophers, the Bass resume their duties but…they couldn't really focus due to Harold's…current state of clothing. Harold was busy chopping the green onions as everyone in the team had enough of this and one went up to him

"Dude, you gotta put on some pants." Geoff had to be the person to tell Harold he was screwing everyone up thanks to his small speedo. "It's unsanitary to cook in something that…small." The party boy explains, chuckling a bit as he says the word small, the other boys chuckle a bit too while a few of the girls giggle. Hearing this, Harold puts his utensils down and looks at Geoff

"So give me back my pants!" Harold snarls as he was fed up with being teased like this. Duncan walks up to the nerd's side and puts his hand on his shoulder

"Harold's right guys." Duncan says in an all too soft tone. The punk looks at Harold and smiles at him. "If you go to the cabin, you'll find a clean pair of underwear and shorts waiting." He says. He gets an eye-roll from Harold who walks out of the kitchen as the rest of the boys gather together and start laughing. This was all part of their prank plan, this was Phase #2 of thelesson

[Location: Killer Bass Cabin-Harold]

Eager to get out of his speedo, Harold quickly runs into the cabin and smiles seeing a pair of shorts and briefs lying on his bed. He walks over to the bed and grabs his briefs.

"That's more like it." Harold says, holding up the underwear which has a large orange stain on but he seemingly ignores this as he slides them on

What he wasn't aware that the orange stain wasn't caused by his skid marker, no. Back in the kitchen, the Bass boys were still laughing out loud as Duncan and Naruto had items in their hands. Duncan was jiggling a bottle of hot sauce in his hand, while Naruto, wasn't holding a bottle of hot sauce, no, he was holding something much worse. He had on a glove as he was holding a freshly chopped pepper, but this pepper was no ordinary pepper. It was the famousNaga (Bhut) Jolokia, mostly known as…The Ghost Pepper (*1).

Harold finishes putting on his briefs and smiles, feeling much better in his normal attire as he was about to put on his shorts when he suddenly freezes. He notices something wrong, something very wrong. He starts feeling an intense burning sensation down in his nether region. It didn't take long for this burning sensation to become too much for him.

"My biscuits are burning!" Harold screams as he quickly bolts out of the cabin and rushes toward the lake. He dives straight into the water and stays below the surface for a bit before he submerges to the burning while steam was coursing off the water around him

"Ahh~" Harold lets out a relief of relief before realizing that the boys had set him up. "Idiots!" He yells, raising his fist out of the water in anger. This was until he feels the intense burning sensation again and dives back into the water.

[Back with the Gophers…]

Gwen and Lindsay were seen at their station, staring at their finished Citrus Macadamia upside-down cake flambé with confusion…well, Lindsay was the one confused while Gwen just had a bored expression. Heather enters the kitchen once more, having returned from the Medic tent to see how were Owen and Trent, she learned Owen was recovering nicely and should be back any minute now. She looks over at Lindsay and Wen and sees their cake was finished but they aren't doing anything else besides staring at it. She walks over to them to see what the issue

"What's wrong?" Heather asks as Lindsay and Gwen look at her

"We used all the flambé stuff but it won't flambé." Lindsay says, holding the now empty bottle. This causes Heather to raise an eyebrow and look at the cake

"Nothing happened when you lit it?" Heather asks as she sees the cake did look wet but still normal. This makes Lindsay realize her mistake and taps her forehead

"Ohh~ right!" Lindsay says, now understanding things clearly. Heather shakes her head as she wasn't surprised by Lindsay's confusion, considering how dumb the girl is. She decides there that she'd take over

"Pay attention girls. This is how you flambé. Step one: pour the flambé liquid which you did manage. Heather starts instructing as Lindsay listens while Gwen just crosses her arms. "Step two of two: light it." She continues while pulling out a lighter and lights a flame as she moves the lit lighter toward the cake.

Gwen watches closely as she quickly realizes something, Lindsay poured all the flambé liquid onto the cake, and that was a bad thing to do since bringing a flame to a highly flammable item, but she wasn't going to warn the Mean Queen as she felt what was about to happen was justified, taking into account on how snotty Heather had been acting today

'Oh…this will be fun to see.'Gwen thought as she smirked as Heather lit the cake and the cake literally exploded in her face. Once the explosion had stopped, Gwen takes a good look at Heather and put her hand to her mouth to stop herself from laughing out loud after seeing the state Heather's face was in.

Heather, after a second or two of shock, wipes her face from the soot as she looks down at the cake which was now a pile of ash. She gets angry and turns to Lindsay and Gwen to yell at them but before she could, she sees Lindsay gasp at her in shock while Gwen has her hand to her mouth and looks like she is going to burst out laughing any moment now. She wonders what was the cause of their reactions and assumes something was still on her face, she wipes her face and feels nothing on it but stops for a moment when she feels something off…like…something is missing. She takes a pan that was near her and looks at it to see her reflection and gasps in shock upon seeing the state of her face and what is wrong with it. She sees her eyebrows have completely burned off from the fiery explosion

"Oh my God…my EYEBROWS!" Heather shrikes, from the horror of seeing her eyebrows gone. "CODY!" She shouts, getting the only reminding boy on their team to run over to them

"Hello ladies, what can I do for you today?" Cody asks with a cheesy grin as he looks at them, especially Gwen but he stops and notices Heather's face and her missing eyebrows

"Get my make-up bag from the cabin. It's on the dresser in front of the mirror. And just that, don't go looking through our stuff or I swear, I will end you!" Heather yells, glaring at Cody while Lindsay and Gwen look at him with a stern expression, agreeing with Heather. Cody gulps and takes a step back

"Ah…okay?" Cody says before he turns around and runs out of the kitchen and heads toward the cabin. Sure, he might not get along with Heather, something everyone on his team could say and be honest about it, but that didn't mean he didn't want to be yelled at by her

So, he'd do this one little errand and that's it. Simple as that

Back in the kitchen, Heather continues to look at her reflection, mourning for her burnt eyebrows as Beth walks up to them with a look and taps on Heather's shoulder, getting the attention and wrath of the Mean Queen.

"Uh…can I go to the bathroom? I have to go." The farm girl asks, while her legs were slightly shaking, indicating that she wants to go. Heather glares at her with utter fury at the question

"Well, evidently, I need new eyebrow. So, we don't always get what we want, do we?! So no! You can't go since we're still busy cooking!" Heather yells, causing Beth to look at her in shock. She couldn't be serious

"What!? You can't do that!" Beth yells, not believing Heather would do such a thing, unfortunately, she is proven wrong as Heather just glares at her, causing the poor farmer girl to flinch.

"Yes I can, I am the head chef and you have to listen to what you're told!" Heather yells before moving away and slumping over the table "I'm on a team filled with losers!" She groans out, face buried in her hands.

If she hadn't had her face in her hands, Heather would have seen Beth's shocked and frightened expression rapidly change to utter rage as Beth glared at the Mean Queen with a glare that spelled death

[Confessional: Beth]

"That's it! I can't take it anymore of Heather and her crap! I'm done listening to her!"Beth shouts, her expression reminding the same as before.

She was swearing that she'd get back at Heather, but she needed to wait for the perfect opportunity for that revenge to come. She only needs to wait

[End Confessional]

[Back with the Bass]

The Bass boys couldn't help but clap their hands upon seeking Harold walking back into the kitchen, this time in what was assumed the only dry thing he had left, his pajamas

"Nice jammies." Duncan says with a smirk while Harold walks past him

"This is all I've got left…so if you sickos want to see me butt naked…hit me with your best shot." Harold tells the boys with his tone sounding tired and defeated as he spreads his arms out, ready for whatever they had planned next.

"Please don't…" Courtney pleads as she doesn't want to see Harold nude. She was letting the Gazpacho sit as Dawn and she were cutting a slice of bread.

"Well, stop leaving your dirty underwear all over the cabin and we'll back off." Naruto says with a smirk. He had finished straining out the broth into a pot as it was ready while Bridgette had finished the pasta and was busy making it. The girls gag in disgust as they finally learn why the boys are torturing Harold and understand everything since that was a disgusting habit.

"I told you, it wasn't me!" Harold once again defends himself while he glares at Naruto. The blonde/redhead only raises his eyebrow at this, finding it ridiculous that Harold was still denying it even thoughhewas the only one in the cabin who wore that kind of underwear, and they had his name on the damn label!

"Well, we tried." Duncan says with a shoulder shrug and an eye roll. Naruto looks at Geoff, who has something hidden behind him and sends a wink at the party boy who grins and nods as he walks over to others

"Hey guys, I made some sandwiches so we can chow down while we work." Geoff says with an optimistic tone as he has a plate full of sandwiches

"Oh wow, thanks, Geoff. It's really sweet of you." Bridgette says

"Hey, gotta look out for my buds." Geoff says with a smile while he gives the girls and the rest of the dudes their sandwiches but leaves one specific one out

"Oh sweet. I'm like, seriously starving." Harold says as he takes the sandwich Geoff had left out. He wastes no time and takes a bite of it. He starts chewing, though, his face instantly grows confused as he chews. "This tastes like sweat and lotion and it's…it's probably the worst sandwich ever." He says with his mouth full. The girls were confused as their sandwiches were fine while the boys were busy holding back their laughs. Harold continues to chew while trying to figure out what was his sandwich made out of if it tastes this bad. He chews for a bit before stopping chewing and looks at the sandwich and to his horror, the sandwich had one of his crusty underwear inside of it which now had a bite taken from it. The shock of this causes him to swallow what was in his mouth

"Gross!" Harold yells before throwing the sandwich out the window and starts spitting out the taste from his mouth while the boys laugh out loud and some of the girls start to giggle

"Dude, we'll return all your shorts and patties when you admit your guilt man." Geoff says as he sets the plate down while Harold just shakes his head

"It wasn't me!" Harold yells, once again denying everything. This makes the boys raise their eyebrows since they assumed he'd crack by now, but that wasn't the case. They did have to admit, the guy was resilient, but so were they.

"Are you sure that's all you tasted?" Naruto asks with a smirk as Harold looks at him with a raised eyebrow

"What?" Harold says, wondering what was Naruto on about before he starts to feel a familiar intense burning sensation in his mouth while Naruto just shrugs his shoulders

"Oh, just the usual ya' know. Mayo, lettuce, cheese, crusty briefs, and my special ingredient…diced ghost chili peppers!" Naruto yells and grins as Harold's eyes widen before the burning sensation starts to be too much for him, he starts to burn, like really burn while his face starts to sweat and redden. He quickly starts running to the sink and drinks the water, in hopes that it'd cool his mouth down but to his disbelief, the water wasn't working. The boys see him continue to drink the water and start laughing once again, prompting Harold to look at them, still drinking

"You need milk to neutralize spicy food." DJ says. This causes Harold to stop drinking and rush at them before he goes down to his necks and pleads with them for the milk as his voice was dry. Naruto goes over to a carton of milk at the dessert station and shakes it to see how much was in it, but he feels it was empty and he shakes his head in disappointment

"Oh yeah…Eva and Dawn used all the milk. Guess you have to go back to the truck to find some more." Naruto says and Harold wastes no time bolting out of the kitchen and runs straight to the truck for his cure while back in the kitchen, the boys once again as Eva looks at them confused

"What are you talking about Naruto? We have another carton of milk right here." Eva says, as she points to another table and it has another carton of milk on it. Somehow, Harold had missed this

"Yeah, I know. I just wanted him to go on a chase for it." Naruto laughs while wiping a tear away. He then notices Dawn was giving him and the rest of the boys a stern expression while her arms were crossed, "Dawn? Is everything okay?" He asks and Dawn pouts, something that Naruto finds…cute.

"You guys need to stop this, this is getting out of hand." Dawn says

"We will Moonchild, as soon as he finally admits that he's in the wrong and we'll stop this crap." Duncan says, but Dawn wasn't convinced

"But still, you need to stop." Dawn says. Courtney walks up to her and places a hand on Dawn's child, making the petite blonde turn to her.

"Leave them be Dawn, they're not going to stop until they get what they want. Besides, from what they've and Harold said, I think was a long time coming." Courtney says, feeling that the boys were justified in what they're doing. She would definitely do the same if she was in the same situation…but much worse

"Okay…" Dawn says, knowing that she couldn't convince the boys to stop this. She only hoped that they were now done with tormenting Harold

[Back with the Gophers…]

We see Cody panting in exhaustion as he quickly arrives back in the kitchen, with Heather's make-up bag in hand. He sees the others looking at him with confused expressions on why he is exhausted

"Guys, be careful when you go back to the cabin. There is a seriously angry hive of bees hanging from the roof to the cabin and I almost got attacked by them when I arrived." Cody explains as he takes a moment…or two to catch his breath. But Heather wasn't interested in listening to what he had to say, only what he had in his hands.

"Whatever, don't just stand there. Give it!" Heather demeans, only caring for her make-up bag. Hearing this, Cody just rolls his eyes

"Fine, geez. Here you go." Cody says before he tosses the bag over to her.

Heather sees the bag flying toward her and she prepares to catch it, when she's suddenly shoved out of the way and hits the table beside her as she looks to see Beth where she was standing and the farm girl catches her make-up bag. Seeing this, Heather quickly sets herself up straight and stomps toward Beth, looking at her with a nasty glare

"Give it. NOW!" Heather growls out to the farm girl who flinches from this. Beth was nearly going to crank when she noticed Lindsay had opened the door to the fridge and she gains an idea in dealing with Heather. She turns to Heather and gives her a glare, which surprises her

"You want it so bad… then go get it!" Beth yells before she throws the bag across the room and into the fridge. Seeing her bag fly across the room, Heather rushes after it and follows it into the fridge where it landed and she grabs it. Seeing Heather inside the fridge gives Gwen the perfect idea, she smirks and looks at Lindsay who was by the door of the fridge, looking confused by what was happening.

"Close it!" Gwen yells to Lindsay as Heather realizes where she is and what she's done due to a leap in judgment. Lindsay sees what was going on and what Gwen wants her to do. She was unsure of what to do, yes she didn't like Heather that much but doing this would make her angry at her…but…she remembers what Naruto had told her days prior, and that had been making her think. Was Heather really a good leader?

During this, Heather gets up from the floor and starts stomping toward the fridge door with a glare that Lindsay catches and flinches

"Don't you dar-" Heather was saying but was cut off by Beth who rushed to the door and slammed it shut

"Oops~" Beth says with a smirk before she and everyone else start hearing bangs from the other said

"Hey! You can't do this to me! I'm the head chef! I will destroy you!" Heather yells but her voice was muffled by the door. Choosing to ignore the banging and yelling, Gwen gathers the others' attention

"Okay guys, now that the Mean Queen is cooling off, let's hurry up and win this challenge!" Gwen yells and this rallies the others, as they could finally work without Heather's constant judging and criticism bothering them. The Goth turns to Cody "Cody, go to the medic tent and see if Owen's okay so he can come and help." She says and Cody nods

"You got it!" Cody says before he exits the kitchen and runs to the medic tent to go and get their large teammate for extra hands. It was time to get their team back in action

After all the chaos and antics between the two teams, they reached the deadline with the Bass having the easiest time as their dishes were complete while the Gophers had to scrap together what they could with the little time they had left.

[Location: Main Dining Hall]

Beth smiles as she sets up her team's side of the table where the two teams would be serving Chris their dishes, with the host sitting at it. She was happy she could do it since with Heather no longer in control, she could do it however she wanted after her team let her.

"Your meal is coming right up sir!" Beth says to Chris with a smile while she sets down a ring of flowers before placing her special Tiki head in the middle of the flower ring, while on the other side of the table, Naruto was placing three flags on the table, a Spanish flag, a Russian flag and a Japanese flag, representing the three countries their dishes were based from.

"Yeah, everything's almost ready to be consumed sir." Naruto says before both of the campers return to their kitchen sides to get things rolling

Back in the kitchen, the two teams were busy looking over their dishes and putting the final touches on them

"We just might win this thing yet you guys." Gwen says with a chuckle as she and Cody take a sniff from their three courses. "Alright, let's do this." She says as the rest nod and prepare to exit the kitchen before wen turns to Owen. "Owen, you stay here and guard the ribs." She says and Owen nods

"You got it, Gwen! I'll guard these ribs with my life!" Owen yells as he salutes and stands on guard near the ribs, looking out for anything

Back in the Dining Hall, The Bass were up after the Gophers had served Chris their pineapple skewers with the host giving them a score of 8. Geoff sets the Gazpacho down in front of Chris as D, Courtney, and Katie couldn't help but watch a bit intently as the Host eats it, especially Courtney as she feels like her family's honor is on the line. Seeing his teammate's nervous expression, Duncan places his hand on her shoulder, prompting the C.I.T. to turn and see Duncan as he gives her a reinsuring smile, telling her that it would be okay, she smiles back and turns back to Chris who stops eating and looks at them.

"Your Gazpacho passed the testo! 9 out of 10" Chris yells, causing the Bass to celebrate and the three cheer as Courtney lets out a breath she didn't know she realized she was holding as she cheers and hugs Duncan in celebration while the Punk hugs back, this goes on for a while before Courtney realizes what she was doing and shoves Duncan away from her and turns around with a huff, crossing her arms. Duncan didn't seem to care as he grins at Courtney before turning back to Geoff, DJ, and Naruto who all grinned and threw a thumbs up at him. "Pass the pasta!" The Host yells and Naruto walks forward with a large bowl in hand

"Hope you like my family's famous Miso Chashu Pork Ramen, ya know." Naruto says as he sets down the bowl in front of Chris. The Host looks at the bowl in front of him and sees the interesting dish of noodles, broth, pork belly cuts, spring green onion, and various other items in it as he just breaks some chopsticks and takes a large part of the meal and starts eating, slurping all the noodles up to his mouth. His eyes widen before closing them in delight as he swallows and looks at the team behind the ramen.

"Hmm, now this is really good!" Chris says with a smile. "10 out of 10 for this bro!" He yells and the Bass cheer

"Yes! Ramen for the win as always!" Naruto yells, happy that his ramen was good. Chris wipes his mouth and looks at the camera

"With the Bass now at 18, how will the Gophers respond?" Chris says before turning to the Gophers as they wait by the swinging door for Owen to enter with their ribs…but for some reason…he doesn't come out which causes the others to be confused

"What the? Where is he?" Gwen asks before she walks through the doors to see what was causing the delay. But then… "DON'T TELL ME YOU ATE ALL THE RIBS AND LEFT NOTHING!?" Gwen could be heard shouting from the kitchen as everyone was wondering what had happened. But before they could think about what was going on in the kitchen, Owen suddenly pushed out of the kitchen, holding a tray of rib bones as he was covered from face, hands, and body with rib sauce like he had just killed someone. The Big Guy walks toward Chris with the rib-bones while Gwen walks out of the kitchen shortly after, glaring at Owen as he sets down the tray in front of Chris as the Host stares at the tray

"Yeah…this looks like it's been eaten already…" Chris says with an unamused look.

"Not all of it." Owen claims as he points to a bone where a small piece of meat was still on it. "I think there's a tiny chunk left on that…bone over there." He says. Chris looks to where he is pointing and sees the piece of meat himself. "Yeah, there."

Chris takes the bone off the tray before looking at the chunk of meat still attached to it. He rips the chunk off the bone and puts it into his mouth. After tasting and chewing for a second, Chris swallows the meat and looks at the Gophers.

"You know what? I've had worse." Chris says, making Owen perk up a bit. "3 points! Ooh, so close, Owen." He says and Owen and the rest of the Gophers slum down at the low score. "The Bass are dominating so far with a score of 19 to 11. Time for dessert!"

First up was the Bass' dessert with Chris using a new clean fork to pick up a piece of the Medovik they made. He eats the piece and takes a moment to taste it as Dawn and Eva wait for his judgment. Chris swallows and looks at them.

"Mmmm, loved what you two did with the honey in this." Chris says and Dawn claps in response while Eva lets out a sigh as she smiles. "9 points!" He yells and the Bass cheer whole going over to the two to congratulate them on their work. Chris looks over at the camera

"The Bass have a final score of 28. So, the Gophers' dessert really needs to step up to the plate with this one. They'll need a score of 17 to tie, 18 to win." Chris says. Lindsay walks up to him and presents their cake as the Host couldn't help but admire the dessert. The Gophers had decorated the cake with frosting and fruit to hide what had happened earlier in the kitchen. "I have to say, this dessert looks like a winner." He says with the Gophers thinking they still had hope of winning this. Chris eagerly takes his fork and stabs it into the cake and-

Poof

Only to see the cake practically disintegrate after his fork connected to it with only a small black ball reminding

"Oh…that's not good…" Cody mutters, now seeing their hopes of winning disintegrate like their cake did

Chris eyes the remains of the dessert with a raised eyebrow, wondering if he should even eat it but knew he had a job to do. So, he picks up the brunt ball with his fork and puts it in his mouth to eat…only to start choking on it, causing panic among the campers

"Hang on, there!" Owen yells as he was the one to act fast. He picks up the choking host and performs the Heimlich maneuver on Chris and successfully makes him cough up the ball of burntness. "Hahaha! Yes, got it!" The Big Guy cheers

"Ewww…." Beth utters in disgust. Chris takes in some deep breaths before looking at the brunt ball

"What the hell was that?" Chris asks, wanting to know what nearly killed him.

"It's Heather's recipe." Lindsay quickly explains before she realizes something and gasps. "Oh my God, she's still in the fridge!" She yells before bolting back into the kitchen, realizing Heather was stuck in there for a few hours, even if she still felt conflicted, she knew that wasn't safe. Confused by what she meant, Chris looks at the other Gophers if they have any explanation

"What? She was starting to piss us off." Gwen explains and Chris lets out an Ohh, understanding things now

"Oh, I hear that." Chris says, knowing that most of the campers didn't like Heather at all.

"Tell me about it…" Naruto says, someone walks through the swinging doors open from the kitchen and everyone couldn't help but cringe from what they were seeing. "WHOA!"

"Oh, the horror!" Owen yells as they see Heather standing, shivering violently as her skin has turned completely blue with the thickest drawn eyebrows they had ever seen

"Y-Y-Y-You guys are s-s-s-so dead!" Heather stutteringly yells at the Gophers due to how utterly frozen she was. "Is it o-o-over?" She asks Chris who nods

"It is with the Bass win 28 to 12, and it's not just 'cause I almost died, the ribs sucked too." Chris says as he gives the Gophers a thumbs down. The Bass cheer in celebration while the Gophers groan in disappointment atANOTHERloss while Heather growls

"Great! That's just great! Why do we keep losing, people?!" Anything words I could say could not mention just how angry Heather was right now, today alone, her eyebrows got burned off, she was locked in a fridge for a few hours and now her team had lost. For the third time in a row. In her anger, Heather looks at the table and sees that her team had gone for a theme she didn't approve of but then notices the tiki head Beth placed "And what is this? I didn't approve of this!" She yells

Everyone then looks at the tiki head on the table…and Dawn's eyes widen in shock as she gasps violently as she sees the tiki head

"Wait, that's it!" Dawn shouts, pointing to the head. Everyone turns to her and sees her take a step back. "That's what I've been sensing! That's what's been cursing your entire team!" She shouts

Everyone, even Chris gasp at this information while Naruto looks at the tiki head

"Wait, that's it!?" Naruto asks and Dawn nods as his eyes widen

"Curse? What curse?" Heather asks, wanting to know more from Dawn

"Ever since we went to Boney Island on that challenge, darkness has been covering your team and it's been only getting worse by the day. And that's the item responsible for the curse!" Dawn explains to the Gophers as they gasp at this, while Beth particularly winces a bit. "I didn't think it would get this bad."

"Where did you get that from?" Naruto asks, looking at Beth as everyone else turns to Beth who shrinks at all the staring

"From…Boney Island…" Beth slowly says

"You what?!" Heather gasps at Beth

"You took that from Boney Island!?" Chris yells at the braces-wearing girl while slamming his hands down on the table in shock "The deadliest island Muskoka! The island I specifically said not to take anything from or you'll be cursed!" He yells and Beth slowly nods

"Yeah…" Beth slowly confirms and everyone on the Gophers glares at her, now realizing their recent string of bad luck was her fault. "I didn't know! I'll put it back!" She yells before grabbing the tiki head and bolting out of the Mess Hall to do what needs to be done. Once she had left, Chris put on his usual smile as he looked at the camera

"Alright, looks like the Bass have the numbers advantage with 9 members staying against Gophers with soon-to-be 6 members. And as promised, the winners will be enjoying a reward tonight. A five-star dinner under the stars." Chris says

All the Bass jump and cheer in response with Duncan in particular picking up Courtney and hugging her. At first, Country laughs at this but soon she starts getting annoyed after a while of Duncan not putting her down

"Okay, you can put me down now." Courtney politely says to Duncan but he doesn't listen and she glares at him. "Put me down!" She yells

[Location: Gopher's Cabin]

"So…who are we voting off?" Trent asks as we see him and some of the Gophers sitting outside by their cabin's steps, trying to think of who to vote out tonight. He had been filled in on what happened during the challenge and about the curse Beth brought as he was holding an ice pack to his head.

"We could finally get rid of Heather. We all know she deserves it." Gwen says, crossing her arms since she knew Heather was her top pick of her vote. She'd be happy to get rid of her anytime

"Yeah, but there's Beth. She brought the curse onto all of us." Owen says, reminding everyone of who was the cause of all their recent bad luck

"True…" Gwen says, now feeling conflicted as to who to vote for. She looks up and claps her hands together as if she was praying. "Hey curse, if you're listening, could you please hit Heather next since she deserves it more." The Goth asks the curse, hoping it will listen

Meanwhile, inside the girls' cabin, Heather and Lindsay were talking while Heather was applying makeup to her eyebrows, restoring them to their previous state. Heather also had on a hoodie to warm her body after all that time she was in the fridge

"You know Lindsay, I could convince the others to vote you off tonight. You were a major traitor today." Heather says with a glare at Lindsay as the Blonde-Bombshell flinches at this. Thinking that Heather could convince everyone to get her kicked off. She opens her mouth, to try and say something but Heather places her hand on Lindsay's chin and lifts her head, to make her look at her. "But you did come and let me out of the fridge. So, I'll give you one more chance,if, you vote with me tonight." She says and Lindsay quickly nods. Heather lets go of Lindsay and smiles. "Good." She says before she turns and processes to exit but stops and turns back to Lindsay. "Oh, and if you think about teaming up with the others to betray me, I'll cut off all your hair in your sleep." She says with a happy tone before leaving the cabin, leaving behind a frightened Lindsay who grabs her hair in fear.

[Confessional: Heather]

"Today's vote was really hard."Heather says. This was before she went back to the cabin to fix her eyebrows as this footage had her with her skin still blue and her eyebrows were still thick."But only because there were so many annoying people to choose from."

[Static]

[Confessional: Lindsay]

"I can't believe Bet locked her in the fridge!"Lindsay says before laughing as she holds her stomach."That was so cool!"She yells, continuing to laugh for a bit longer before stopping and looking at the camera with a fearful look."She's not going to hear this, is she?"

[Static]

[Confessional Resume: Heather]

"Trent's a lame wannabe Kurt Cobain who couldn't help us in this challenge thanks to that fat waste of space Owen who nearly cost us the challenge".Heather begins to rant about her teammates."Gwen's a weird goth who shouldn't be here, Cody's a wannabe playa who we all know won't get a decent girl as his girlfriend and Lindsay's is the typical dumb blonde like the stereotypes see. I have a lot of people on my list to vote off but I only have one in mind

[Static]

[Confessional Resume: Lindsay]

"Her eyebrows look so bad!"Lindsay says before laughing again, remembering the horrible eyebrow job Heather gave herself while being stuck in the freezer."I'd kinda want to vote Heather off, but…"She says before gaining a conflicted expression

[Static]

[Confessional Resume: Heather]

"I vote for Beth."Heather makes her final decision about who she'd be voting for

[Static]

[Confessional: Owen]

"…Beth."The Big guy burps out loudly

[End Confessionals]

[Timeskip: That Night]

[Location: The Bonfire pit]

[The Campfire Ceremony]

The fire seemed to be burning hotter than usual tonight, which Heather was thankful for, as the Gophers once again found themselves at the Campfire Ceremony. Chris was standing by his oil-drum podium with a plate of 6 marshmallows in hand.

"I've got seven Gophers sitting in front of me tonight. But there's only six fluffy bits of sweet safety in my hands." Chris says while holding up the plate of marshmallows. "So, good luck. When I call your name, come up and get your marshmallow. Gwen, Owen." He says and the two mentioned campers smile and go to get their sweet white treat. "Trent, Lindsay, Cody." He says and the three campers let out a sigh of relief before standing up to go grab their safety treat.

And with that…there was a single marshmallow reminding on the plate. And the campers without one were Beth and Heather.

"Heather, Beth. It's down to you. Whoever doesn't get this final marshmallow must immediately walk the Dock of Shame and board the Boat of Losers." Chris says as Beth shakes violently in her log with her fingers crossed, staring at the marshmallow while Heather just narrows her eyes at the last marshmallow.

The tension in the air was practically visible as the two girls never tore their eyes off the treat.

"The final marshmallow goes to..." Chris says as he slowly lifts his hand. Beads of sweat start coming down from Beth's forehead while Heather clenches his fist so tight to the point that her knuckles start turning white. The dramatic tension keeps up until Chris points at the last camper who was safe and it was… "Heather."

Beth gasps at this before she lowers her head in defeat while Heather smiles as she turns to Beth

"You heard him. Boat of Losers, that-a-way." Heather says with a mocking tone, rubbing salt into Beth's wounds. The Mean Queen then stands up to go get her marshmallow but before she does, she sends Beth one last glare. "That was stupid of you to take that doll from that island." She says before walking over to Chris. Beth sighs, knowing that Heather was right as she stands and makes her way to the Dock of Shame, where the Boat of Losers waits for her.

"Bye Beat." Lindsay says, waving goodbye to her alliance teammate, not knowing she

"That's it for tonight." Chris says with a chuckle before he turns to the Gophers. "And you might want to burn some sage to get rid of any lingering curse vibes." He says

"Cool, can Chef borrow us some?" Cody asks as Chris just looks at him and laughs

"Nope!" Chris says and this gets the Gophers to frown at him. "So yeah…good luck with that. Go back to your cabin, Gophers. I'll see you all in the next challenge." The Host says before turning and leaves the bonfire pit.

"Great…" Gwen mutters. Knowing that they were stuck with this curse for who knows how long. The team start to leave the area before two people were seen walking toward them

"Yo!" The Gophers stop and turn to see Naruto and Dawn approaching them with Dawn holding something in her hands. The two look at the Gophers and instantly see someone wasn't with them. "Let me guess, Beth." Naruto says as Gwen nods

"Yep." Gwen confirms the two Bass' thoughts on who they voted off

"Well, I thought we'd be good sports and bring you guys this." Dawn says as she steps forward and holds out what she has in hand. "To solve your curse issues." She says while holding out a small brown bag. Trent, being the closest, takes the bag from the girl and looks at it

"And this is?" Trent asks as Dawn looks at him and the rest of the Gophers

"Sage." Dawn says as the Gophers were surprised to hear this. "I brought some with me for my mediations. It's the best in ridding unwanted evils." She says

"Really? And you're just giving this to us, no catch whatsoever?" Gwen asks, voicing the concern of some of the others, as feeling like they were going to own the two a favor later but to her and everyone else's surprise, Dawn and Naruto shake their heads

"Yes, I am. I believe you want to continue the competition with no spiritual interference." Dawn says and Naruto nods, agreeing to what Dawn said

"Yep, don't feel right to win against others who are cursed. We just want to win fair and square on a clean slate." Naruto says

"Wow…thanks you guys." Gwen says, after seeing how sincere the two Bass members were.

"Don't mention it. It was all Dawn's idea." Naruto says, waving off Gwen's thanks. Before anyone else could thank them, Heather rudely grabs the sage bag from Trent and glares at the two

"If you think this gets you in our good graces, you two are sadly mistaken." Heather says before she turns around and walks away, probably back to the cabin. Everyone else watches her leave with glares or narrow eyes while Dawn, for some reason, just stares at Heather with a sad expression. Trent then turns back to the two Bass members

"Ignore her, we're grateful for this you guys. Thanks for this guys." Trent says, thanking the two once again as Naruto just flashes a grin

"No problem, happy to help." Naruto says and with that, the Gophers quickly leave the bonfire pit to catch with Heather to make sure she doesn't use all the sage for herself. Naruto watches the Gophers leave as he looks at his teammate and sees her expression, which never changed after Heather had left. "Hey Dawn, you okay?" He asks and after a little bit, Dawn seems to snap out of her thoughts

"Hmm?" Dawn utters as she blinks and looks at her teammate. "Oh yes, I am alright." She says as Naruto looks at her

"You sure?" Naruto asks and Dawn nods

"Yes, I was just…thinking about something back home…something I miss dearly…" Dawn says as she turns back to where the Gophers had gone to and her expression changes back to the sad one she previously had. Naruto sees this and he has a feeling about it related to the Gophers…or someone in the team. Deciding to push that thought to the back of his mind for now, he pulls in the petite girl for a hug, this catches Dawn by surprise as she looks up at him and he smiles at her

"Hey, if you ever want to talk about it. You can come to me and I'll listen, I promise that." Naruto says. Dawn looks at him with wide eyes as she looks into his aura and sees he was telling the truth, becoming overwhelmed by emotion, Dawn just buries her head into Naruto's chest and returns the hug

"Thank you for the suggestion, Naruto." Dawn says as Naruto just smiles and tightens the hug

"No problem Dawn." Naruto says and the two remind like this for a bit

[Timeskip: A few hours later]

[That Night, at the Bass' cabin]

In the Bass' cabin, on the boys' side, Harold was fast asleep, exhausted from the day's challenge and all the crap the others put him through. Blissing resting. What he wasn't aware of was that the others weren't asleep and were snickering as they were lifting the bunk bed he was on out of the cabin and were carrying him outside during the night, where they would stage the final phase of the lesson.

[Timeskip: The next morning]

Harold's eyes slowly open upon him hearing laughter near him, he wakes up and hops out of bed while rubbing his eyes, the laughter he'd been hearing so far grows loud and he reopens his eyes to investigate what was going on. He looks around and notices the girls from both teams are in the lake, swimming, and were laughing at him.

"Good morning Harold~" The girls greet him, momentarily stop their laughing before resuming it. Confused by what was going on, Harold raises an eyebrow before he feels a cold breeze hitting his entire body, he looks down and to his utter horror, he was butt naked, with the only item of clothing he had on was his socks and sneakers.

"EEK!" Harold screams out before he grabs his pillow to hide his shame. Fortunately, the viewers at home were blessed by the censored version of this episode, the campers, as usual, weren't so lucky but this time, they didn't mind this at all, since it was funny.

The Bass Boys paddle behind the girls on their canoe while Naruto borrows Bridgette's surfboard and paddles beside the canoe due to the amount the canoe could hold.

"So? Learned your lesson yet?" Duncan asks, with a smirk

"YES! OKAY, YES!" Harold yells out, his face beyond red in embarrassment. The boys, however, weren't buying it

"Hmm, we're going to need a lot more than that to be convinced, bro!" Naruto yells and this finally causes Harold to break

"I'll never leave my crusty underwear out again!" Harold shouts, again earning disgusted groans from the girls. "I swear!" He yells while raising two of his fingers and performing a two-fingered scout salute. This causes the Bass boys to finally believe him

"What do you think fellas? Believe him?" Naruto asks and the guys think about it before shrugging their shoulders.

"What the hell, I believe him." Geoff says as he reaches into the canoe and pulls out a duffle bag filled with clothes, Harold's clothes to be precise. The party dude tosses the bag to Harold and the nerd catches it, dropping his pillow in the process and the girls laugh again. "Pleasure doing business with you dude!" Harold wastes no time and bolts it to his cabin to get dressed as everyone laughs at this

And with that funny bit, we can close this savory episode of Total. Drama. Island.

Killer Bass:Bridgette, Courtney, Dawn,DJ, Duncan, Eva, Geoff, Harold, Katie, Naruto.

Screaming Gophers:Cody, Gwen, Heather,Lindsay, Owen, Trent,

Eliminated:Ezekiel, Justin, Noah, Sadie, Tyler, Izzy, Leshawna, Beth.

Remaining Campers: 16.

Chapter 11: Island: Episode 10

Chapter Text

Author's Corner:

Keys:

"Talking"

'Thinking'

[Confessional]

[Flashback]

How do you fall asleep, without me here

I see right through you, I see you so clear

Wake up my demons, and my biggest fears

Are you in love with me, or the idea?

Disclaimer:

Total Dramaand its characters are respectively owned byTeletoonandFresh TV.The Series was created byJennifer Pertsch and Tom McGills

Narutoand its characters are respectively owned byWeekly Shonen Jump Manga,VIZ, andTV Tokyo.The Series was created byMasashi Kishimoto

All Songs/Music used in this story are rightly owned by the artists and record labels.

Iown nothing. (Except for the plot and maybe some other sh*t…)

"This chapter ofTDM:I, contains scenes of extreme stunts and actions performed byfictionalteens. Do not try anything that you read here at home. Seriously, you could get really messed up."

Last time on:Total Drama Maelstrom: Island…

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris recounts as the camera pans in on him while standing on the Dock of Shame. "Things got heated in the cooking challenge, Heather's antics and dictatorship pushed Gwen and Beth to the edge, and this forced them to cool the Mean Queen down. Owen and Trent had a hard day and Geoff struck out with Bridgette. Chef Naruto led his team to victory and the Screaming Gophers back to the chopping block that is the Campfire Ceremony. But the Gophers finally got to the bottom of their losing streak as Dawn finally sensed what was going on with the Gophers and it was Beth who brought something back from Boney Island, at that point, it was by-bye Beth. The Bass boys messed with Harold so much, I doubt the dude will ever leave his undies on the floor when he goes back home. With the Gophers kicking Beth off, have they broken the curse and just how much trust do they have in one another? Find out this week on TOTAL…DRAMA…ISLAND!"

Total Drama Maelstrom: Island

Episode 10: Who Can You Trust?

Three days pass since the cooking challenge and we find our Campers in the Main Lodge, having breakfast and to say that things were normal would be a big fat lie.

Gwen was in front of Chef, getting her breakfast as the African-American served it…which was just a slop of green-brown mash with a straw.

"Today's breakfast is Hawaiian, Russian, Spanish, and Japanese fusion casserole." Chef says with a smile on his face, feeling proud about his dish. Gwen takes one good look at the green-brown mash and instantly realizes just what it is.

"You mean leftovers from the cooking challenge." Gwen says with a smirk but she drops the smirk as soon as she sees Chef giving her a mean looks

"Yeah, you got a problem with that?!" Chef roars at Gwen like a drill sergeant would.

"No sir, no!" Gwen says with a salute, wondering to herself why did she saluted Chef. Chef salutes back with a confused expression on his face. Gwen then drops her hand and walks over to her team's table where she smirks in seeing Heather, who was wrapped in her blanket and was sneezing into a tissue while there was a steaming hot cup of green tea near her diner tray. "Need a little echinacea?" The Goth couldn't help but joke as Heather glares at her

"Oh, you're so funny. You think you can just lock me up in the freezer and get away with it! Just wait, I'll make your stay here a living Hell. You'll regret you ever met me." Heather says, staring at Gwen with a glare that could have set the Goth on fire, but said Goth just sits down in front of the Mean Queen and smirks at her

"Too late for that." Gwen says as she takes a bite of her breakfast

"Oh, you are so…so…so…ACHOO!" Heather was saying but she was cut off by a loud sneeze, she sniffed her nose. "Ugh, I hate this place!" She yells while blowing her nose into a tissue

Over at the Bass' table, the team were happily eating their food, feeling rather confident in their winning streak against the Gophers, despite it was thanks to a curse Beth brought upon her team. But they felt that they could keep this going.

DJ was sitting with his pet rabbit, Bunny, the same rabbit he found during the outdoor challenge. He gently strokes Bunny's head before he takes a sip of his breakfast with his straw and feeds Bunny in a way a mother bird would to its babies. This causes Geoff to raise an eyebrow and Naruto, who had seen what happened while walking towards their tables, to be weirded out by this

"I'm glad you're bonding with your pet, but…don't you think you're bonding a little too hard there buddy?" Naruto says, he had two trays in hand as DJ turns to him

"Nah, we're bonding just great. Ain't that right Bunny?" DJ says. He sees Naruto taking his seat and setting the trays down on the table as he notices one of the trays has fruits on it and realizes who it is for. "Saving some fruits for Dawn?" The Gentle Giant asks and the Redhair/Blonde rocker nods

"Yep." Naruto says as he starts eating/drinking his breakfast

"And just where is she?" Geoff asks and Naruto nods and swallows his food before speaking

"Oh, she said she had to go into the woods and do something there." Naruto says. What he said was true as for the past few days or so, Dawn had been going to the woods during breakfast, lunch, and dinner for a bit before returning.

"And do you know what she's doing out there?" DJ asks and Naruto shakes his head

"Nope. I just think she'd either meditate or just talk to her animal friends." Naruto says since that was his honest assumption of what Dawn could be doing out in the forest.

"Right." DJ says, nodding to his response as he returns to feeding Bunny

Meanwhile, over at the coffee station, Duncan was busy pouring some Joe into a mug as he noticed one empty mug near him on a shelf. He looks around to see if anyone is looking at him and once he sees no one was, he smirks and quickly snatches the mug off the shelf and stashes it in his pockets before grabbing his. Just as he was about to walk away, Courtney appeared in front of him with glaring eyes

"I saw that!" Courtney loudly whispers, not wanting to gain the attention of everyone else, as she was the only one to see what Duncan just did, and this makes Duncan curse at himself for getting rusty. "How can you just steal a mug?" She asks, wanting to know the true reason why the Delinquent would do such a thing on National Television.

"'Cause it's cool looking and I don't have one." Duncan whispers back at Courtney before he realizes a wording error he said. "Hm. Didn't have one that is." He says with a smirk as he walks over to Bass' table with Courtney following close behind.

"But you might get kicked off!" Courtney harshly says to Duncan as he sits down at the table. She wanted to persuade the delinquent to put the stolen mug back before someone noticed its gone

"Awww, and here I thought you didn't care about me." Duncan says with an amused smirk. Honestly, it was hard for him to believe just how much she was into him, and the more she denied it, the more obvious it was to everyone else

"Look, we have a big numbers advantage against the Gophers. And I don't want to lose because of you going allcriminalon us." Courtney says, crossing her arms while looking at Duncan with a stern look, since she doesn't want to lose any time soon. This prompts Duncan to scoff

"Pfft, whatever." Duncan says, rolling his eyes before he looks at Courtney with a grin. "We all know you dig me." He says and this annoys Courtney

"Ugh, why do I even bother!" Courtney groans out of frustration while also sporting a small blush on her freckled cheeks as she just walks away from Duncan, who watches her leave and takes a sip of his coffee

The C.I.T. sits down at the other side of the table and just plants her face down on the table in frustration as she tries to calm down, but…

"You know you can't keep denying yourself or your feelings." A voice suddenly speaks, and this causes Courtney to be startled

"AHHHHH!" Courtney screams and nearly jumps off from the table as she looks and sees Dawn sitting next to her, eating an apple. "W-What? Dawn? When did you get here?" The C.I.T. asks since she didn't see the Moonchild sitting there moments ago

"I just arrived." Dawn says as she takes a bite off her apple before she looks at Courtney "And again, why are you lying to yourself." She asks and this confuses Courtney

"And what are you talking about," Courtney asks

"Your feelings for Duncan. I can see that you really like him in your aura, so why deny them?" Dawn asks, genuinely wanting to know why is Courtney lying to herself regarding her feelings for Duncan. But this just causes Courtney to get truly annoyed

"…AAAAAHHHHHHHH!" Courtney suddenly let out a loud yet frustrated scream as she felt she was about to rip her hair off her head from all this nonsense of her liking Duncan. She gets up and storms her way towards the exit. "I DON'T LIKE THAT IDIOT!" She shouts before exiting the Mess Hall in a loud fashion, making everyone look at the exit in confusion while Dawn just shakes her head.

"Your aura says otherwise. There's no point in lying to me or yourself" Dawn says to herself before taking another bite of her apple

The camera then suddenly shifts to a different location on the island with Chris walking in front of it with a frown.

"Hi. Chris, here." Chris introduces himself in a seemingly saddened tone. "Sometimes, teams just don't get along. So, the producer and I thought the best way to work through the group friction would be…to exploit it for laughs!" Chris says as his face breaks into a grin. "This is gonna be awesome!" He says while rubbing his hands together

About an hour after breakfast, the 10 Bass and 6 Gophers were gathered at the dock with Chris in front of them

"So, last week's challenge exposed a few Gophers issues." Chris starts as he sees Heather glaring at Gwen, and Lindsay with Gwen returning the glare while Lindsay just looks away from Heather. Chris then turns to the Bass. "And I'm sensing a little funky floating in the Bass pond." He says as Duncan smirks and lightly nudges Courtney with his shoulder. This makes the C.I.T. glare at him as she shoves him down to the wood they are all standing on. "So, this week's challenge is going to be centered around building trust." The host explains as Duncan stands up and straightens out his clothes. He was lucky he had taken his pocketed mug out of his pocket and stashed it back at the cabin or the fall would have been extremely painful. "Because all good things begin with a little trust." The host says with a grin

[Confessional: Gwen]

"I trusted Trent once."Gwen says, with her arms crossed."He almost left me buried live on the beach."

[End Confessional]

"There will be three major challenges that will have to be completed with two or more members of your team." Chris says, this makes some of the Campers look at one another while Duncan rolls his eyes as Courtney glares at him, not liking this since there could be a chance she'd have to work with him. But fortune was on her side for once here as Chris smirks. "Normally, we'd like to have the Campers choose their partners, but not this time! More fun for me and the audience!" "Now, let's get to the first challenge!" The host yells before walking off to the first challenge as the campers follow behind with caution

[Confessional: Naruto]

"Yeah…today's gonna be a long day…"Naruto says in a worried tone

[End Confessional]

A little while later, the teams and Chris were gathered up in front of a cliffside. Thankfully, this one wasn't even close to being as big as the main 1000-foot-tall one on the other side of the island.

"Okay! So for the first challenge, you'll be doing an extreme freehand rock climbing adventure!" Chris explains the first part of the challenge as he points to the wall the Campers would be climbing. "DJ and Duncan will play for the Bass while Heather and Gwen for the Gophers." The host calls out the fourwillingcontestants

DJ and Duncan were ok with being partnered up and voiced no complaints about it. However, Heather and Gwen glare at each other with the latter groaning at being stuck with the former. Chris then pulls out two items that everyone would need to use for the challenge. "Here's your belay and harness." The host says before throwing the items to the four Campers with Duncan catching his and DJ's gear and Gwen catching her and Heather's gear, only for the Queen bee to harshly take them from Gwen

"Hey!" Gwen yells at Heather after she takes the climbing gear from her. "What's your damage?" She asks, glaring at Heather who scoffs

"If you seriously think I'm letting you hold me up, you're nuts!" Heather yells at Gwen, leaving no room for arguments. Not that Heather would give into any argument Gwen could possibly dish out.

"You won't be holding her up exactly." Chris jumped in, causing the 4 to turn to him as he was about to explain the exact instructions of how the challenge would work. "One camper pulls the slack through the belay as their partner climbs. If the climber falls, the belay will stop them from crashing. The catch? Both the side and the base of the mountain are rigged with a few minor distractions like…rusty nails…slippery oil slicks…mild explosives and a few other surprises." The host points out all of the traps on the Cliffside as the Campers spot a few

"Wicked." Harold says

"The person on belay must also harness their partner up, it's all about trust, people." Chris says while looking at the 4. "And remember,never let go of the rope. Your partner's life depends on it."

"Excuse me, can we trade partners? I really don't feel like being dropped on my head today" Gwen asks as she raises her hand while glaring at Heather. The Goth wouldn't be surprised if Heather was out to kill her if given the opportunity. And as if knowing what Gwen was thinking, Heather rolled her eyes and scoffed

"Please. As much as Iloveyour company. I'm not going to throw a challenge just to kill you…yet…" Heather says with no hesitation as she holds up the harness. "Now spread 'em." She tells the Goth who just rolls her eyes and spreads her legs open so the Queen bee can put on the harness

"Never tired this before." DJ says to Duncan who was busy putting on the harness as the Brick House looks down at him. "Have you?" He asks

"Oh yeah. They teach you how to climb walls in juvie all the time." Duncan says, making DJ think he was joking but he was telling the truth. He had climbed a few walls before and after going to juvie. Heck, part of his audition tape was him trying to escape from juvie by climbing over the wall with a makeshift belay made out of bedsheets before he was caught by the guards.

Just as he fastens the harness onto DJ's waist, Bunny pops up from the Brick House's pocket, surprising Duncan as DJ takes the little lagomorph out.

"Aw, sorry little buddy. Forgot you were napping in there. I can't let you come up with me on this one…" DJ says, knowing it was dangerous for Bunny if he were to be with him if he climbs up the cliff. He looks at his team and gains an idea. He walks over to Geoff and holds his rabbit out to the party dude. "Yo Geoff, could you watch Bunny for me while I'm on the rock?" He asks as Geoff was surprised by this since he was thinking DJ would hand off his pet to Dawn, considering she was the animal lover here but felt happy to help out his buddy

"Uh, sure man. No probs." Geoff says and DJ smiles.

"Thanks, G." DJ says, he was about to hand Bunny to Geoff but he sees Bunny was hesitant and realizes he was just scared of new people. He realizes he has to calm Bunny down. "You can trust Geoff, he's my buddy." He says, Bunny looks at him for a bit before turning to Geoff and looks at the party dude for a bit before turning to DJ and giving him a nod, trying to tell him that he'll trust him on this and DJ smiles before handing Bunny over to Geoff. "I'll see you later Bunny." The Brick House says before he leaves the two to go and get ready. Geoff watches DJ leave before looking down at his hands and sees Bunny looking at him

"Hey there little furry dude. What's up?" Geoff politely greets the rabbit. Naruto and Dawn watch this and Naruto can't help but be worried

"Do you think Geoff knows what he's doing?" Naruto whispers to Dawn so that no one can hear them. "I mean, the dude's great and all but…he isn't exactly the…responsible type…" He whispers. Knowing Geoff's nature since he remembers the stories of Geoff's wild party antics and the results of some of them…or the actions he's done.

"Don't worry Naruto, everything will be fine." Dawn says, reassuring the rocker that she was perfectly calm and sure that things with Bunny will go just fine. But she could sense some unease from Naruto's aura, so she knew she had to do something. "Tell you what, how about we keep an eye on them, just to make sure that Bunny is alright and Geoff is doing a good job?" She asks, looking at him and seeing Naruto's expression change from concerned to relieved

"That sounds like a good idea." Naruto says with a smile and she smiles too. However, the two then notice someone waving at them and they turn to see Lindsay waving at them, but it was aimed at Naruto. Naruto smiles and waves back at the bombshell blonde while Dawn looks at Lindsay and sees her aura, she observes the aura for a bit before noticing something in it that peaks her interest

'Interesting…'Dawn thought, putting her hand on her chin in thought

Meanwhile, over at the Gophers. Heather was just finishing fastening the harness onto Gwen

"There, you're all hooked up." Heather says, finishing her task. Gwen looked down at her harness and looked to see if Heather really did put the harness on right and she was surprised to see she did but her eyes caught something new…a second rope which made Gwen suspicious

"What's the second rope for?" Gwen asks, looking at Heather with narrowed eyes

"It's a backup line." Heather simply says with a smile on her face. And once Gwen saw this smile, she realized something was up

"What are you smiling about?" Gwen asks as Heather just looks at her

"Nothing." The Queen Bee says, with her smile still on her face. "I'm justreallyhappy we got to challenge together." She says and this raises Gwen's suspicions

[Confessional: Heather]

"It's all her fault for messing with me."Heather says with a pissed-off expression."I've got a doctorate in revenge and humiliation. And I intend to use it here in the challenge."

[End Confessional]

Despite Gwen's suspicions of Heather, the Goth didn't really have enough time to think about it further as Chris announced it was time to start the challenge. So both the goth Gopher and the Brick House Bass were quick to start climbing the Cliffside. Both were doing their best to avoid setting off obstacles with DJ gaining the lead thanks to his strength

But Gwen seemingly starts to catch up to him in an attempt to gain the lead as she quickly climbs up the cliff side and she succeeds in passing DJ to gain the lead…only for her to set off a series of explosions, which blows her right off the wall. Gwen screams as she starts falling but thankfully, she stops not long after as Heather stops the ropes below

"Don't worry! I got you!" Heather yells while keeping the ropes in place to let Gwen get back onto the wall. She wasn't aware that Chris was lurking around nearby

"I promised surprises." Chris says as he suddenly appears in front of the camera. He then pulls out a squirt gun but it wasn't filled with water…no, it had something special from an idea he gained after seeing the Bass boys in the previous challenge. "Habanero pepper sauce, anyone?" He asks with a grin as he pumps the squirt gun

He then aims the squirt gun at Heather and proceeds to douse her in the spicy sauce.

"AH!" Heather screams as she's completely covered in the Habanero sauce and quickly starts rubbing her eyes to get it out of them…while letting go of the harness. She looks and glares at Chris with irritated eyes. "What the hell, Chris?!" She yells, feeling her eyes beginning to burn from the pepper sauce. She rubs them again, not seeing the ropes were moving

"AAHHHHH!" Heather hears screaming as her eyes widen in hearing who was screaming before a loud thud was heard. "OW!" She turns and sees Gwen on the ground in pain since she had fallen from the wall

"Muy Caliente." Chris says in a satisfied tone as he flashes his shining, literally, teeth to the camera. He then aims the pepper sauce gun at Duncan and fires at the delinquent, dousing him in the spicy contains…just to see Duncan seemingly be unaffected by it. Confused, Chris looks at Duncan to see why wasn't he in pain like Heather only to see the delinquent turn and catch some of the sauce with his mouth as he reveals he was wearing sunglasses for protection. Chris stops firing and Duncan swallows the sauce as he licks his lips and smirks

"Is that the best you can do?" Duncan asks

"Is that the best we can do?" Chris asks in a hushed tone to the man behind the camera

A few minutes passed and Gwen was back climbing the wall as she once again was starting to catch up to DJ. Some moments pass and she starts pulling ahead of the brick house once again as the two were pretty high up the wall. Heather sees Gwen was taking the lead and sees just how high up on the wall that she decides to pull her plan

"Come on, Gwen!" Heather calls out to the Goth as she grabs the second rope she set up with a grin. "You don't wanna fallbehind!" She yells as she pulls down the second rope

Everyone would later realize Heather was making a pun but the moment she pulled onto the second rope, it wasn't connected to the harness on Gwen but rather…it was connected to her skirt, which resulted in it getting ripped off from her body and revealing her dark purple panties with a small skull on the right backside to everyone, both on the island and to the viewing audience while the skirt falls onto DJ's face.

Everyone was shocked in seeing Gwen's panties but some of the guys start grinning at the sight as Naruto was looking at the Goth's butt

'Whoa…well, I've got to say…Gwen sure has a nice ass.'Naruto thought, admitting to himself that Gwen's butt was attractive, to say the least. As if hearing his thoughts, Dawn turns to him and her eyes widen in shock at something she was seeing within his aura. Just as he was about to think on this further, he suddenly felt something light jump and latch onto his back and his sight's suddenly blocked by something. "H-Huh? What the-?" The rocker says, wondering what was blocking his eyes and what was on his back

"You don't need to see this." He hears Dawn speak in a strained voice, with something else in her tone but he doesn't pick up on it since he realizes it was her who jumped onto his back

"What? Dawn? What are you talking about?" Naruto asks, wondering what she was talking about, well also wondering why was she on his back

"I said you don't need to see this!" He hears Dawn's shouting and he flinches, making him realize he should listen to her. What he wasn't seeing was that Dawn was blushing as she was on Naruto's back, with her hands on his face. This strange reaction from Dawn was brought by what she saw in his aura. She didn't hear his thought but she saw his aura gain a new color which represented attraction and she saw him looking at Gwen's butt, she realized what he was attracted to and acted fast by jumping onto his back and wrapping her hands onto his eyes to block the sight, but this also made her blush since she was feeling a pit in her stomach and…this surprises her as she's never felt or acted like this before. She turns to Heather who has a smug smile on her face and she frowns.'Damnit, Heather! Why would you go and do this?!'The nature lover yells in her mind

Unaware of either of them, Lindsay was also frowning as she saw Naruto looking at Gwen before Dawn jumped onto his back and blocked his sight.

Gwen feels a gentle breeze on her butt and she looks down to see what was going on, only to see her skirt had been ripped off and her skirt on DJ's face.

"Well…" Duncan starts saying with a grin as he takes off his shades to look at the sight of Gwen's panties. "You don't see that every day." He says. Courtney sees him looking at Gwen's panties and all she could do was growl silently while also feeling a strange pit forming in her stomach

"No, you don't, my man…" Chris says, he wasn't looking as he had his head turned to the side. "No, you don't." He says with a frown. He didn't want to look at Gwen since it would be worse for an adult to be perving on a teenager.

DJ removes the skirt from his face…and gets a point-blank view of the Goth's butt and underwear. This shocks him which leads the brick house to let go of the wall and start falling, Gwen quickly sees her skirt in the air and grabs it

Duncan sees DJ falling and snaps out of his lewd haze as he pulls the rope to try and keep DJ from falling…only for his foot to suddenly get tangled up in the harness, causing him to get sent up in the air. In the end, Duncan and DJ both crash into one another as they find themselves suspended mid-air hanging upside-down.

"Uhh…this bite…" Duncan grunts out in pain from the collision

"Ugh…big time…" DJ agrees as the two guys knew they lost the challenge and would have to wait for help to come.

Gwen sees she was the last one on the wall and knew she had to climb up to win but she couldn't since her butt is out and visible for all to see. She tries to cover her butt but she sees it was fruitless as her skirt is torn up, plus trying to put on clothes while hanging from a cliff side wasn't exactly the best place to do so. So, she decides to work with it.

"Ah, screw it!" Gwen yells as she holds her skirt in her mouth and quickly resumes climbing the cliff. She quickly climbs while dodging the remaining traps and she soon finds herself on the top of the cliff

"Looks like the Gophers have won the first challenge." Chris says and the Gophers cheer while the Bass just sigh at their first loss. Gwen hears the cheers below as she takes her skirt out of her mouth and smiles.

"Yeah!" Gwen cheers as she raises her hands in victory…only to remember her panties were exposed for all to see. She quickly grabs her ruined skirt and uses it to cover herself. "Crap!" She yells with a pink tint appearing on her cheeks, knowing she issonot going to hear the end of this back home

[Confessional: Heather]

"Told you I'd get my revenge on you Gwen."Heather says, sitting in the confession booth with a smug grin."I wish you good luck Gwen, with all the pervs out there here having your panty shot."She says before laughing a little

[End Confessional]

[Timeskip: 15 minutes later]

[Location: Main Lodge Camp Wawanaka]

Round two was about to start and we find ourselves in the main lodge. On one half, we see Bridgette and Geoff for the Killer Bass while on the other side, we see Lindsay and Trent for the Screaming Gophers with Bunny sleeping inside Geoff's pocket. Spotlights go off and shine down onto both teams as someone comes flipping in the air from the Bass side of the lodge and landing behind a podium with Chris himself coming up from under it and making it look like he was the one who performed the stunt. He straightens his shirt a little before looking at the camera and grins at it

"And now, round two!The Extreme.Cooking.Challenge!" Chris yells with an overly dramatic tone. But he couldn't be taken seriously as the real person who performed the flip could be seen trying to crawl away with everyone's eyes on him as he left the lodge. Chris clears his throat, regaining everyone's attention. "Each team must choose who cooks and who eats." The host explains the challenge

"I think you should cook Bridge." Geoff says, catching Bridgette by surprise as the surfer chick turns to him with wide eyes

"You sure?" Bridgette asks and Geoff nods his head

"Yeah, you killed it with those noodles you made in the last challenge. I trust you can do the same here." Geoff sincerely says with a smile. Bridgette was taken aback by this but she soon finds herself smiling at the party boy for completely having faith in her

"Thanks, Geoff. Bridgette says.

Meanwhile, at the Gophers' side, Lindsay places her hand on Trent's shoulder, gaining the guitarist's attention

"Oh Todd, I'll be the cook." Lindsay excitedly says to Trent, getting his name wrong in the process. All the while Trent nervously smiles at her

[Confessional: Trent]

"Okay, so she's no Steven Hawking, but hey, it's cooking."Trent says in a calm and cool tone."How bad could she screw it up?"

[End Confessional]

"Today, you'll be preparingFugu sashimi, the traditional Japanese poisonous blowfish. Chris explains to the 4 campers, causing three of the 4 teens to freeze upon hearing what he just said. Chef comes out of the kitchen, pushing a fish tank containing two pink blowfish, one for each duo. A gong goes off as Chris grabs a pointing baton and points it at a screen that shows all of the organs of the blowfish with the use of a projector. "The Fugu Blowfish contains enough lethal toxins to kill up to thirty people in one sitting." He says

Chef grins as he taps the tank containing the blowfish with a net, causing them to puff up and release their spikes. He dips the net into the tank and uses it to catch the puffed-up fishes before taking them out of the net and holding them up by their tails

"Fishes. Meet your maker!" Chef yells with a wild grin as he tosses the fish at the two teams with the fish landing on cutting boards that were on the table.

"They must be sliced very carefully to cut around the poisonous organs." Chris explains while he points to the organs on the projection that were labeled as deadly. "The poison paralyzes the nerves, and there is no antidote. So, no worries." The host says with a grin, as Geoff, Bridgette, and Trent were worried

Trent especially. He was panicking. He swallows the lump in his throat as he looks at Lindsay and sees the bombshell poking their blowfish with a knife. He quickly grabs her by her shoulder and makes her look at him

"You have taken biology, right?" Trent asks. He did need to ask this since this did require someone who knew how to dissect organs from a being. Lindsay nods her head

"Yep." Lindsay says and Trent lets her go with a sense of relief. He lets out a sigh, feeling less worried since Lindsay knew what she was doing.

"Begin!" Chris announces and both of the girls on each team start preparing the rather deadly fish

About 50 minutes into the challenge, both teams were told to stop preparing their sushi. With Bridgette, the surfer girl had made a rather beautiful display with her sushi that looked like it was prepared by a professional sushi chef. It was well-made, neatly stacked, and prepared well. As for Lindsay…the blonde bombshell had practically mashed the organs of the fish into mince. Lindsay sees Bridgette's dish and feels like hers isn't as good-looking as the surfer's, so she quickly pulls out a bottle of ketchup and quickly adds in last-minute adjustments

The first to try the fish was the Bass. Bridgette presents her sushi to Geoff and the party dude hardly hesitates in picking a piece up and inserting it into his mouth. Everyone watched him in silence, waiting to see if he would be poisoned by the toxins. Geoff swallows the sushi and waits for something to happen but when he notices nothing is happening to him, he smiles, realizing that there are no toxins in the sushi and it was delicious to boot!

"Excellent!" Geoff compliments Bridgette with a smile and doubles thumbs up as the surfer girl blushes at the praise.

Chris and Chef nod in approval before turning over to the two Gophers as Lindsay presents her…minced fish dish to Trent. Trent looked down at the dish and winced at it as it looked ugly, especially if compared to Bridgette's dish and the ketchup smiley face didn't help either. Hesitantly, Trent picks up a fork, scoops some of the probably underdone fish with it, and inserts it into his mouth. Trent quickly chews and swallows the blowfish as everyone watches him to see what will happen

"…" Trent was silent for a bit as everyone waited to see what would his reaction be after eating…only to see him twitch momentarily before he suddenly started punching himself in the face several times and let out a loud, pain-filled scream. After that, he stops and seems fines, to the point, that he chuckles and smiles at Lindsay who thinks she did a good job, but that doesn't last long as a loud gurgling sound comes from Trent's stomach and the guitarist collapses to the floor and everyone was shocked. Geoff quickly covers Bunny's eyes as Trent's skin starts turning blue while he was trying to stand back up, he looks at Lindsay

"I thought you said you passed biology?" Trent asks in a slurring voice, trying to fight back the urge to throw up

"You asked me if I took biology and I said yes. I never said I passed it." Lindsay clarifies the misunderstanding here as Trent soon gives out and falls back to the floor. Lindsay looked over to see if he was alright, only for her to wince in disgust at seeing him puking. "Ewww!" She yells. Everyone else wince, seeing vomit lacking out of Trent's mouth while his body stiffens on the floor

"It's cool." Chris says, walking over to the teens and looks at Trent to check up on him. "Give him twenty-four hours and he'll be up walking and breathing, good as new." The host reassures everyone before he turns around and starts walking away

"Uhh…is anyone gonna help this guy?" Geoff asks, seeing Chris leaving. The Party Dude's question would soon have an answer in the form of Chef who walks toward Trent in a nurse's outfit. The African-American bends down to the paralyzed guitarist and to everyone's horror, processes to perform mouth-to-mouth onto Trent, with everyone turning away from the horrifying scene.

[Timeskip: A few minutes later]

[Location: The Dock of Shame]

After the blowfish incident, Trent was taken to the medical tent for rest and treatment, however, he would be out of the game for the rest of the day, meaning the Gophers were down a man. Unfortunately, the one who would be taking care of the paralyzed guitarist is Chef, and let's just say…he's not a professional in terms of medical care…

Taking this moment to have a chance to relax, Geoff and Bridgette changed into their swimsuits to have a drip in the lake. And this is where we see the blonde duo, running down the dock for their swim.

"Last one in is a rotten blowfish!" Geoff yells as he and Bridgette run to the other side of the docks, ready to jump into the water, only for the party dude to stop upon realizing something. "Whoops! Whoa! Almost messed up big time." The Party dude says before he reaches into his trunk pockets and pulls out Bunny, who was sleeping. "Gotta put Bunny in a safe spot first. It would be a bad idea to swim with him in my pocket sleeping" He says as he walks over to the lifeguard seat and gently places Bunny on it. "There you go little dude, nice and safe." He says while walking back to Bridgette

"You were so brave to eat that fish." Bridgette says as Geoff looks at her

"It was no biggie, I knew I could trust you. You're cool." Geoff says, flashing a smile at her

"R-Really?" Bridgette says as a blush starts to form on her cheeks. Geoff nods

"Yeah, you are." Geoff says, being honest with her as Bridgette smiles. "But you know what else is?" He asks, causing Bridgette to raise an eyebrow at this as he runs towards the end of the docks and jumps. "Cannonball!" He yells, splashing into the water, while also splashing Bridgette

"AH!" Bridgette squeals from the sudden splash, she is soaked as she looks at Geoff who was floating in the water, looking at her with a grin. Seeing this, she grins. "Oh, you're so going to pay for that!" She yells before into the water beside Geoff, splashing him as they start playing in the water

Unaware to both of them, they were being watched, not by the audience tho, but by someone else not too far

"Ok, everything seems fine…and it looks like you're scoring some points, Geoff. Nice man." Naruto says, sitting on the stairs by the Main Lodge, spying on the two with a pair of binoculars he borrowed from someone. He was looking at the pair when he didn't notice someone appearing next to him

"How's Bunny patrol going?" A voice speaks beside him, causing him to flinch and nearly drop the binoculars as he turns to see who it is and sees Dawn standing next to him. "Sorry for that." She says with a giggle as Naruto lets out a sigh of relief

"Nah, it's fine. I should be getting used to you appearing like that by now." Naruto says

"So, how is Geoff doing?" Dawn asks while Naruto uses the binoculars to look at the swimming pair

"Pretty well actually, Geoff put Bunny onto the lifeguard seat before he jumped into the water." Naruto says as he looks at Bunny, who was sleeping on the lifeguard seat, soaking in the nice sunlight

"See, what did I tell you, you have nothing to worry about. Geoff is capable of taking care of Bunny. You should have more faith in him." Dawn says and Naruto nods with a sheepish expression on his face, knowing she was right

"Yeah, guess my instincts got the better of me." Naruto says, rubbing the back of his head. He looks up at the sky, sees where the sun is positioned, and sees it is noon, meaning lunchtime. He gains an idea and looks at Dawn. "Say, do you wanna get lunch with me, because I'm starving?" He asks. Dawn looks at him with a surprised look but she smiles and a blush appears on her cheeks as she shyly looks away from the rocker and nods

"I'd love too." Dawn says, putting her hands together and behind her. The two then leave the stairs and head into the Main Lodge, ready to get something to eat. However, the two had left at the exact moment things were going south for Geoff and Bunny as Bunny would not return…never again

Some time passes and we once again find our campers with Chris in another part of the forest where they were to be briefed about the next part of the challenge. Naruto, Dawn, Geoff, and Bridgette had re-joined their team. Naruto and Dawn were looking happy with each other while Geoff and Bridgette were looking rather…nervous.

"Good news, the third round involves five more challenges! Meaning, this is the five blind challenges!" Chris says with a grin while the majority of the campers groan upon hearing this. "It begins with the blind William Tell, followed by the blind trapezes, and finally all that concludes with the blind toboggan." The host explains the next part of the challenge. As Chris was explaining, DJ chose this as the perfect time to talk to Geoff regarding Bunny

"So, how's Bunny doing? I miss him?" DJ asks Geoff, with the party dude's and Bridgette's eyes widen at hearing that, knowing what happened to Bunny after Naruto and Dawn had left.

"Uh…Bunny…he's fine. I left him back at the cabin to rest up. I'll go get the little dude." Geoff says, with an expression of regret and guilt as he turns and starts walking back to the campground, pretending to head back to the cabins.

"Oh no…" Dawn lets out quietly, but due to how close he was to her, Naruto hears her and looks at her

"What?" Naruto asks. Dawn looks up at him with a concerned expression

"Bunny…is…" Dawn couldn't finish what she was saying as Naruto just looked at her in confusion before looking at Geoff walking away and then at Bridgette and saw her nervous expression right as he connected the dots in his mind and his eyes widened, realizing what happened to Bunny

"Oh no…" Naruto says, now feeling bad for DJ since he had seen how much he cared for his pet companion

Speaking of the Brick House, Chris had put on a pair of safety googols on his face while also putting on an arrow on top of his head, leaving DJ confused about all this. But before he and the others could think about what was going on, Chris started explaining the first blind challenge

"Like the legendary tale of William Tell, you'll be knocking arrows off your partner's head, with apples." Chris says, throwing an apple in the air. His explanation leaves those present confused

"Hmmm, wasn't it the other way around?" Courtney asks, feeling like Chris had messed up the legend

"Hush!" Chris quiets Courtney as he then continues while pulling out a blindfold. "Also, the shooter will be blindfolded." He says with a smirk, looking at DJ. The others see this and quickly realize what the arrow and the safety googols were for. Everyone moves away from DJ, who was frozen in shock as he too realizes he was the test dummy. Chris puts on the blindfold and pulls on a slingshot with an apple. "The person, who knocks off the arrow while managing to cause the least amount of facial damage wins. Like so." The blindfolded host says as he aims where he thinks DJ was standing and releases the apple

The hit was successful in hitting DJ, but…it didn't hit the arrow…nor his face

"OOOHHHHhhhhhh!" DJ cries as he drops to his knees, holding his family jewels, every guy present winces from the hit, feeling the phantom pains as Chris pulls up his blindfold and sees what he did

"Ah, nuts!" Chris winches before he grins, moving on to the challenge. "Owen and Heather, you'll be one team while Courtney and Katie, you'll be the other." He says while Naruto was helping DJ up to his feet.

"I'm violently allergic to apples." Harold says with his hand raised in the air. The other campers and Chris raise their eyebrows while one of the campers discreetly face palms at this

"Why did you bring that up when you're not the one involved in the challenge?" Naruto asks, wondering why would the Nerd say this when he wasn't in the challenge.

"Uhhh…" Harold utters, trying to find something to say while looking around…more accurately, at someone as Dawn sees this and turns in the direction at where Harold was looking and sees Heather. She narrowed her eyes at this, feeling something was up.

Fortunately, Katie chimes in

"Oh, let me shoot! I'm a good shot!" Katie says, ecstatically as Courtney just looks at her before she sighs

"…Fine, you better be." Courtney says

"OK, let's rock 'n roll!" Chris yells

Soon, Courtney and Owen were lined up, standing in front of Katie and Cody as the two shooters took aim and fired their apples at the two. Most of the Gophers apples miss the arrow but some hit Owen as the Big Guy shrugs the hits off with ease. The Bass apples on the other hand…

"AH! OW! OH!" Courtney cried out as the apples Katie was firing at her kept hitting her body and the others just winced each time an apple hit her. This would go on for some time until Cody, with a lucky shot, manages to hit the arrow off Owen's head just as the Big Guy was starting to feel the effects of the hits

"Uh…did I get a bull's eye?" Cody asks, peeking under his blindfold and sees the apple with the arrow, and realizes he won the challenge.

Meanwhile, Katie didn't hear what Cody said and just aimed where Courtney was, who was started to have bruises on her face and parts of her body.

"I've got her this time." Katie says, pulling up her slingshot

"Katie, stop! Cody won already!" Chris yells but the tanned twin doesn't hear him and continues to aim

"Katie, stop!" The other Bass members yell, trying to stop their teammate but once again, she doesn't listen and aims

"Listen, you moron! The challenge is-OH!" Courtney was yelling at Katie but she was interrupted by an apple hitting her square on the forehead, resulting in a large bruise. Katie continues to fire rapid shots in every direction as one hits a bear who was taking a crap in the bush, a duck in a pond, and a goat square on the head, resulting in it falling off a cliff, a few apples soar towards the two teams, forcing them to duck as Chris runs to Katie just as she was about to fire one more apple and grabs her by her shoulders, stopping her.

"Katie! Stop man, it's over! Just stop!" Chris shouts, this finally gets to Katie as she lifts her blindfold and looks around to see the damage she caused

"Ohh…s-sorry…" Katie says with a sheepish expression. Courtney wasn't amused as she was swaying from side to side

"You're…so…going to…pay for that…" That was all Courtney could say before she collapsed to the ground, alerting everyone as the Bass head to their fallen teammate and see she was knocked out.

"And it looks like Courtney's out for the day." Chris says, seeing Courtney KO'ed. "Medic!" He calls for the medical team to take her to the medical tent so she can recover. But that meant the Bass was now a member short.

We now see Chris and the campers (minus Courtney and Trent) had moved to another part of the forest where a trapeze had been built

"And now, the blind trapezes," Chris says as the campers look down and see a small body of water underneath the trapezes. "To avoid serious injuries, the trapezes has been set up over this pond…which has been filled with jellyfish." He says as the campers gasp at hearing this. "One of you will be stand blindfolded platform until your partners tell you when to jump and hopefully catch you…or else it will be a hell of a painful swim, haha. Now, for who will be doing the challenge? Eva and Dawn are up for the Bass while Heather and Lindsay are up for the Gophers." The host says

"Wait, why are Lindsay and I doing another challenge again when we've already done ours earlier?" Heather asks since she has already done part for the day

"Because, if you compare your team and the Bass, there's a massive difference in the number of members, meaning some of you would do more challenges regardless. Plus, Trent being M.I.A doesn't help your case either." Chris says with a smirk, as Heather sighs, knowing she can't argue with him. She, Lindsay, Dawn, and Eva climb up the trapeze to get ready for the challenge.

The challenge begins as Dawn and Heather were on one side, with their blindfolds on while Eva and Lindsay were swinging on the trapeze, DJ turns to Geoff and taps his shoulder, gaining the arty Dude's attention

"So, yo, where's Bunny at?" DJ asks Geoff who flinches at the question

"Uhh…I uhhh…I forgot…uhhh…" Geoff was trying to find the right words to say but as he looked at DJ, he saw how emotional was getting from his hesitation and realized he had to tell the truth. "DJ, dude, I'm sorry to say this but Bunny's gone…gone away

'Oh, Geoff told DJ the truth...but I don't think that was a good idea since I don't think he can handle hearing this…'Naruto thought as he watched DJ walk away from the team, looking sad before he dropped to his knees and screamed at the sky, screaming Bunny's name.'And I was right…'He thought, seeing his teammate screaming to the sky in sorrow for his lost pet.

Unaware of anyone, one of the Bass members hears and sees DJ's emotional state and decides to sneak away from everyone else.

Back with the challenge, Eva was swinging, hanging onto it with her legs while her arms were stretched out towards Dawn who was waiting for her, blindfolded

"Okay Dawn, get ready to jump on my count." Eva says as Dawn just nods calmly as if she isn't worried about the jump

"Okay." Dawn says as she prepares to wait for Eva's count. Eva looks down and sees she was about to swing back, so she begins her count.

"1, 2, 3…JUMP!" Eva yells, Dawn hears this and processes to jump off the board she was on, towards Eva as the Jock catches her, and the two swing to safety as their teammates cheer

"Yes, you did it!" Naruto cheers, feeling relived that Dawn didn't fall into the water and get shocked by the jellyfish

[Confessional: Dawn]

"I knew I could trust Eva with this. And I knew where she was positioned the whole time."Dawn says as she sits in the stall with her legs crossed."I can detect everyone's auras even if my eyes are blocked, it was simple like that."She says

[End Confessional]

[Static]

[Confessional: Chris]

"Damnit!"Chris yells, slapping his forehead since he forgot about Dawn's abilities."That girl's powers just like to take the fun out of things sometimes!"

[End Confessional]

"Alright Gophers, it's your turn!" Chris yells, looking at the two Gophers on the trapeze

Lindsay was on her trapeze, hanging onto it with her legs as she looked at Heather

"OK, 1…2…" Lindsay counts, seeing Heather nod her head, telling her she was ready to jump. She swings forward at Heather and sees now is the time to tell her to jump. "3, jump!" She says but she soon sees she was swinging back and sees Heather was about to jump. "Wait! NO! DON'T, NOT YET!" The blonde bombshell tries to stop Heather from jumping but it is too late as Heather jumps and misses Lindsay before she lands in the water where she gets violently shocked by the jellyfish

"AHHHHHHHH!" Heather screams out from the electric shock as everyone winces at the sight

"Oh! That's a point to the Killer Bass." Chris says, closing his eyes as Heather continues to scream in pain while everyone else present just winces…well, all except for Gwen who smiles

[Confessional: Gwen]

"Ah, sometimes the universe just gives you freebie."Gwen says with a smile as she looks up and throws up two thumbs up to the universe for the sweet justice from earlier that day

[End Confessional]

After that incident, Heather was instructed to head towards the medical tent to get treated for her jellyfish stings. And along the way, she was angry about the failure of a challenge.

"I can't believe I trusted that blonde dumb-AHHH!" Heather was complaining about Lindsay and her screw-up but gets cut off by a shock from the jellyfish that was attached to her head. Once the shock had stopped, Heather glared up at the jellyfish "Stupid jellyfish!" She shouts at it. As if it heard her, the jellyfish lets out another electric shock, electrocuting Heather once more. "AHHHH!" She screams from the electrocution as the jellyfish continues this for some time until it finally stops, letting Heather sigh out of relief. She continues to walk towards the medical tent and arrives to see Chef, who is still in his nurse outfit, taking care of Trent while Courtney is lying on a bed, still unconscious. Once Heather takes a seat on a bed beside Courtney, does the C.I.T finally wake up

"H-Huh?!" "Uhhh…where am I?"

"You're in the infirmary." Heather says as Courtney turns to her and sees the jellyfish on top of her head and was confused at first but quickly catches on that a challenge where jellyfish were involved and she couldn't help but find the sight funny

"Nice hat." Courtney says with a smirk as Heather glares at her

"Bite me." Heather sneers at Courtney before another shock courses through her body from the jellyfish, as she grunts from the pain. Once the shock stopped, she turned to Nurse Chef. "Got anything for removing jellyfish?" She desperately asks, hoping that there was a way to get rid of the annoying jellyfish on her head. Fortunately for her, Chef nods as she sighs in relief. "Good…" That was all Heather said before she finally passed out from the pain. Courtney sighs as she looks out of the tent and sees something that surprises her. She sees Duncan walking backward, holding a carrot in one hand as he's leading a little lagomorph that was eerily similar to Bunny.

"What's Duncan doing with a rabbit?" Courtney asks, seeing the sight of Duncan leading a rabbit. "Hmmm…" Curious, she leaves the tent and starts discreetly following the two.

We see the Campers were at the base of the 1000-foot cliff where some of them saw two sleds leaning against a tree.

"And now, the leg. The Blind Toboggan Race." Chris says

"You were actually serious about the race…" Naruto says as Chris just grins

"Yes, yes I was." Chris says before turning to the "Each team will have a driver and a navigator. The driver steers while the navigator shouts the directions. Oh, and the driver will be blindfolded." He says and the Campers gasp at hearing that. Chris looks at them and sees just how much were left. "There's not a lot of you left. I keep losing you guys. Haha. Okay, for our willing Campers, it'll be Gwen and Cody for the Gophers." He says, causing Gwen to sigh out loud while Cody just looks nervous about something as Chris turns to the Bass. "And for the Bass, it'll be Naruto and DJ." He says. Naruto smiles, feeling happy he was finally involved in a challenge as he turns to his partner for the challenge and sees DJ looking depressed. This makes him frown in concern but before he can think further on it, Chris calls for the four to follow him up to the top of the cliff as they go up the cliff but DJ hangs back from them

Once they'd reached the top of the cliff, Naruto looked down and saw just how steep the cliff actually was and the sight was making him get nervous

"Oh, man…" Naruto "DJ, I know you're sad about your pet, I know who it is to lose someone you deeply love, but now's the time to focus dude. Since this is life or death…and I really like living.

"Bunny deserted me…how can I continue going on knowing he left me…?" DJ sighs sadly, not feeling like doing anything as he missed Bunny. Naruto sighs, not knowing what to say. On one hand, he did want to tell DJ the truth about what happened to Bunny but after seeing how DJ reacted to Geoff's lie and how he is at the moment, he decided against it. He hears something to his side and turns to see Chef coating the bottom of the two sleds in some sort of grease.

"Just lubing 'em up. Get a little more speed going down, hehehe." Chef says with a sad*stic smirk while laughing a bit as he goes back to coating grease onto the sleds

"Dude, please let's forget about that and focus on the challenge…and maybe also staying alive at the end." Naruto says, trying to reason with his large teammate to at least focus but DJ just shakes his head

"I'm sorry Naruto, but I can't…" That was all DJ says before walking away from the rocker to be alone before the challenge would begin as Naruto just smacks his face with his hand and runs it down as he groans

[Confessional: Naruto]

"I'm about to die…all because of a dead rabbit…not how I thought I'd go out…"Naruto says, looking at the camera in the stall with a look of defeat.

[End Confessional]

After a few more coats, DJ and Cody were instructed to be the drivers, Naruto tried to say he could be the driver but Chris told him he couldn't and only be the navigator. The two teams sit on the sleds with nervous, frightened expressions. Chris appears, holding an air horn, as he walks over to the Bass's sled while Chef was behind the Gophers' sled

"Get ready, get set…GO!" Chris yells while blowing on the air horn as he and Chef push the two teams with their feet and the two sleds quickly down the cliff.

The two teams were zooming down the cliff, passing rocks and trees as Gwen sees a tree in front of them.

"Right!" Gwen yells, making Cody steer to the right, narrowly dodging the tree. Gwen looks and "Left!"

"DJ, move! There's a tree in front of us!" Naruto yells, seeing they were heading towards a tree. He looks at DJ and sees he is still depressed and isn't doing anything, so he curses under his breath and leans to the left, causing the sled to shift in direction and they narrowly miss the tree. Naruto sighs in relief at this and turns back to DJ. "DJ, please focus here man. All I want now is for us to survive this!" He yells, hoping DJ would at least listen to him but he hears nothing from DJ and he continues to zoom down the cliff

Meanwhile, behind them, the Gophers' sled hit a rock and propelled off it like it was a ramp as they soared through the air

"Whoa! We're really flying now!" Cody yells, feeling the speed they were going at and the wind hitting his face, not realizing they were actually flying due to his blindfold but Gwen was screaming in terror. Fortunately, they land in a river and Gwen sighs in relief for this. But her relief is short-lived as she looks ahead and sees they were not just on a river but the river was heading toward a waterfall

"I'm not ready to die!" Gwen screams in terror. The sled goes down the waterfall and Gwen closes her eyes, not wanting to see how she'd die but the sled lands onto a log that was on the rocks at the bottom and bounces off from it, causing the sled to once again be in the air and they manage to land back onto the hill

Back with DJ and Naruto, Naruto was pretty much the one steering the sled at this point as DJ was still depressed and not doing anything. So far, Naruto only had to steer them away from trees and a few boulders here and there and it had been smooth sailing thus far.

"Weird…no traps or anything to stop us. Maybe Chris is going easy on us." Naruto says, feeling rather relieved by this. However, this was short-lived as Naruto's instincts suddenly started shouting at him to duck his head, he was confused by this for a moment but when he turned his head to where his instincts were yelling at him, he ducked and narrowly avoided a swinging log. He looks back and sees the swinging log swing back to the upper part of a tree, seemingly where it came from. He turns back forward and sees more swinging logs "Me and my big mouth…" He mutters, cursing himself for jinxing it. Naruto then starts steering the sled, moving around the swinging logs as they pass through this trap. He then sees one log heading straight to DJ and Naruto sees DJ wasn't moving yet. "DUCK!" The Rocker yells as he pushes DJ's head down and they narrowly avoid the log while also leaving the logs section of the race. Realizing he couldn't do all the task by himself, Naruto tries to reason with DJ once again

"DJ, I really need you to focus here bro. Bunny would want you to live!" Naruto yells, hoping DJ will listen to him but like before, DJ shakes his head

"Why…he left me…so why would I want to live…" DJ sighs. Hearing this, Naruto was close to losing it as he finally decides that DJ should know the truth about Bunny

"Dude, I need to tell you something important about what happened to Bunny! Bunny…he didn't abandon you…he's…" Naruto was about to tell DJ the real reason of Bunny's disappearance when…

"Hey DJ!" He hears someone calling out to DJ from the bottom of the cliff, looking ahead, he sees Duncan had returned as he was holding something in his hands. "Look who I found?" Duncan yells, holding his hands above his head, and opens them, revealing a very similar rabbit in his palms. Naruto's eyes widened in surprise but he was happy since that would mean DJ could finally focus on the challenge

"He's with Duncan! DJ, Duncan has Bunny!" Naruto yells, and this catches DJ's attention

"Don't tease me, man! I'm already disappointed with myself over Bunny…" DJ says, not wanting to believe him

"I'm not, man! He's really with the others!" Naruto yells. Hearing this, DJ's curiosity gets the better of him and he lifts his blindfold to peeks and his eyes widen in shock and happiness at the sight of his beloved pet

"Bunny, you came back!" DJ shouts from pure joy to the point where tears begin to form in his eyes. But he quickly shakes his head and lowers his blindfold back down. "'ight, let's do this!" He yells, this time with fiery determination

"Awesome!" Naruto yells and the two begin working together. "Right. Left. Left. Right." The Rocker yells as DJ steers in the direction Naruto told him to but as they were moving along smoothly, Gwen and Cody land beside them and were back in the race

"Right. Left. Right." Gwen instructs Cody as the Geek steers. The two teams were neck and neck for some time until the Gophers started pulling away in front, Naruto saw this and knew they had to catch up

"Left. Right." Naruto once again instructs DJ as the Brick House steers in the direction he's told but suddenly, an explosion right next to them, nearly taking them out

"What was that?" DJ asks, wondering what just happened and Naruto is confused too

"I don't know, I thought we got past all of Chris's traps!" Naruto says.

Back on top of the cliff, Chris was holding a detonator as he had a grin

"We had a few leftover explosives from the first challenge and I really wanted to use them today since I hate to waste." Chris says before he pulls the detonator again

Back with the two teams, the Gophers were still taking the lead as the Bass were trying to catch up but they were caught in an explosion, launching the sled high into the sky. The two teams below saw this and the Gophers started to cheer, seeing the Bass had lost their racers while theirs were coming down to the finish line. The Bass slump their heads in defeat when all of a sudden, the Bass sled crash lands on the finish line as Naruto looks at himself, checking for any injuries

"We're alive…" Naruto asks himself as he looks for any injuries but sees none. He looked around and saw they were still on the island before looking down to see they had crossed the finish line. This makes him realize something. "WE'RE ALIVE, AND WE WON!" He yells as the Bass cheers in victory. All of the Bass go over to the two, but DJ is quick to remove his blindfold and separate from everyone, and heads over to Duncan who is still holding the rabbit The delinquent happily handsBunnyover to the brick house who spins around while looking at the rabbit

"Thanks, Duncan." DJ sniffs as he looks at the delinquent. "You're the best."

"Whatever, man. It's just a stupid rabbit" Duncan shrugs DJ's gratitude like it was nothing. It was then Courtney made herself known and walked over to Duncan as they started to talk about something. Meanwhile, Naruto was looking at DJ cuddlingBunnyagainst his cheek and he was confused since he was sure Bunny was dead, and he wasn't the only one but fortunately for him, someone seemingly read his mind and had the answer to his question

"That is not Bunny." Dawn says, making Naruto jump a little before looking down at her

"Huh? What do you mean?" Naruto asks

"The rabbit DJ is holding is not Bunny, he is one actually Bunny's brothers." Dawn says

"Bunny has siblings on the island? Huh, who knew? But how could you tell?" Naruto asks, wondering how Dawn could know this. He sees her looking at him with a smirk and he remembers something. "Ah, aura reading powers?" He asks and Dawn nods

"Yes, I sensed its aura and saw he had a similar aura to what Bunny had, yet it was different. And that only happens if they're twins. So, I figured it out from that." Dawn says. Naruto thinks about what she said and looks at the new Bunny and he sees how similar he is to the original Bunny, her explanation has to make sense

"Oh, I see." Naruto says as he smiles at Dawn. "Man, you keep impressing me, Dawn. Is there anything you can't do?" He says and Dawn smiles at this while a pink tint appears on her cheeks

"We have yet to see." Dawn says, giggling

"Hey." The two turn and see Duncan walking up to them "Listen, I overheard you two talking and I see you two know that not it's Bunny. So…" He says and the two quickly understand what he was trying to say.

"Don't worry, your secret is safe with us." Dawn says and Naruto nods

"Yeah, man. We'll keep this to ourselves." Naruto says while putting his hands behind his head while grinning, looking to the side. "But I'm not too sure if speaking to us was a good idea since we're on TV bro." He says. Duncan was confused by what the Rocker said. Naruto just points to the side and Duncan looks at where he was pointing and sees the camera crew recording them.

[Confessional: Duncan]

"I'm not nice, okay?"Duncan says, glaring at the camera."Just to set the record straight."He says, pointing at the camera with an angry look.

[End Confessional]

The two teams were together with Heather and Trent back with the Gophers, but Heather had bandages on her face while Trent was in a wheelchair that Chef was pushing, still under the effects of the blowfish

"And the Bass are the winners of the Toboggan race." Chris announces and the Bass cheer in victory while the Gophers slump their heads in defeat, knowing they were returning to the elimination ceremony.

But….

"Unfortunately," Chris says, causing the Bass to stop cheering as everyone looks at him. "I said this was a Blind challenge, and DJ took off his blindfold for a moment and that just broke the No.1 rule. Meaning, that the Bass are disqualified. So, the real winners are…The Screaming Gophers! Finally!" He yells. The Gophers all cheer, feeling oy and relieved as they finally break their losing streak while the Bass were shocked as DJ looks sheepish. Chirs turns to the shocked Bass

"I'll see you all at the Campfire ceremony. Go rest up Gophers, you deserve it." Chris says. The Gophers cheer and process to leave the area, heading back to their cabin to celebrate their long overdue victory while the Bass were busy processing what just happening

"Aw…man…this sucks…" Naruto says after a while.

[Timeskip: Later that evening]

[Location: The Campfire Ceremony]

After so long, we return to the dramatic campfire ceremony where soon 10 would become 9. The Bass were sitting on the logs, waiting to hear if they were safe as Chris appeared by his barrel, holding 9 marshmallows on a plate."

"Who wants a treat?" Chris asks as he shows off the plate. "A tasty goodie that represents exemption, security, peace of mind, and, safety. Since it's been a while since you all were here, let me remind you this. If you don't get a marshmallow, you have to walk to the Dock of Shame, board the boat of Loser, leave Total Drama Island and you can never come back…ever!" He says, causing most of the Bass to get nervous. Chris holds up three marshmallows and looks at the Bass

"Let's see…" Chris says as if he was trying to pick who should get on. "One for Dawn, one for Geoff, and one for Bridgette." He says, throwing the marshmallows at the three he called out as they happily take them. Chris then picks up four more and looks back at the remaining ones. "Duncan, Harold, Eva and…Courtney." He says, throwing the four marshmallows at the mentioned campers who were relieved to be safe.

And then there were 3. DJ, Katie, and Naruto. Chris looks at them as he picks up one of the two remaining marshmallows and begins tossing it in the air

"There are only two marshmallows left and you three had a hand in being the reason why your team lost today…but only one of you didn't cause that much damage." Chris says, looking at the three before turning to one of them and smiles. "Naruto, you get to fight for another day, my man. You're safe." He says, tossing the marshmallow to the rocker who catches it and lets out a sigh of relief.

DJ and Katie glance at one another, realizing that there was one marshmallow left and this got them nervous.

"And the final marshmallow goes to…" Chris says. Katie starts to shake in her seat while DJ swallows the lump in his throat as Chris looks at them and throws the marshmallow at one of them. "Katie." He says, with Katie being in shock at this but she happily eats the marshmallow. DJ on the other hand, was in shock that he was voted off but he understood since he was the one who messed everything up throughout the day. "DJ, the boat of losers waits for you my brotha." The host says and DJ nods his head. He stands up from his log and turns to everyone and looks down at the ground

"Sorry for letting y'all down like that…" DJ says, feeling shame for making his team lose but the Bass just go to him and some of the girls hug him while the dudes just pat him on

"It's cool DJ, it was fun while it lasted." Geoff says as he pats the brick house on his shoulder. "Take care of yourself, and Bunny too." He says. This makes DJ crack a smile as he and Geoff share a fist bump.

"Sure thing man." DJ says as he starts his walk towards the dock of shame. And just when he was about to leave the bonfire area, he turned back to his team and flashed them one last time. "Good luck y'all! Win this!"

"We will bro!" Naruto yells as most of the Bass agree, waving goodbye at DJ. "We'll miss you, DJ!" He yells, DJ nods and turns around and resumes his walk to the boat of losers. Once DJ had left, Chris looked at the now 9 Bass members

"Well, that's it, gang. Head back to your cabins. I'll see you all in the next challenge." Chris says before he turns and leaves the bonfire area. After that, everyone started leaving the area, either heading back to their cabin for some R&R or somewhere else to do something. Dawn was walking in a direction when someone called out to her.

"Hey, Dawn." Dawn looks back and sees Naruto walking up to her. "Could I ask you something?" Naruto asks and Dawn nods

"Sure, what is it?" Dawn asks